This is a modern-English version of The Ceramic Art: A Compendium of The History and Manufacture of Pottery and Porcelain, originally written by Young, Jennie J.. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


bookcover

bookcover

THE CERAMIC ART

Ceramic Art

THE   CERAMIC   ART

A COMPENDIUM OF

THE HISTORY AND MANUFACTURE
OF
POTTERY   AND   PORCELAIN

By JENNIE J. YOUNG

WITH   464   ILLUSTRATIONS

By JENNIE J. YOUNG

WITH 464 ILLUSTRATIONS

 

You'll imitate any wet clay
Horace, Epist., II, 2, 8

 

NEW YORK
HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS
FRANKLIN SQUARE
1878

NEW YORK
HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS
FRANKLIN SQUARE
1878

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1878, by

H a r p e r   &   B r o t h e r s,

In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington.

Entered according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1878, by

Harper & Brothers,

In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, in Washington.

Contents
Illustrations
Index

PREFACE.

IN writing the present volume, the author’s object has been to answer as tersely and lucidly as possible the more important questions in connection with the history and manufacture of pottery and porcelain, and to bring the results of recent research to bear upon some of the unsolved problems of the “science of ceramics.” The literature of the subject is formidable in dimensions. Authors have divided the field into sections, and have in many cases presented learned and exhaustive special treatises. Notwithstanding the solid learning and critical acumen reflected in their pages, their form and voluminous character, however, detracted from their value as books for familiar and speedy reference, and left the acquirement of a general knowledge of the ceramic art a matter for wide research and prolonged study on the part of every reader and collector. The attempt has here been made to condense the leading points of the subject, to arrange them after a simple and easily intelligible method, and thus to present in one volume a comprehensive history. No hesitation has been shown in drawing upon foreign authors. Many of the later developments of the art have also been touched upon, and the results of the more recent efforts of artists and manufacturers have been illustrated and described. In treating of America, the author has endeavored to convey some idea of its wealth in materials and of the present condition and tendencies of the industry, and to do justice to those who have laid the foundation of its claim to recognition in the world of art.{2}

IN writing this volume, the author's goal has been to answer the most significant questions about the history and creation of pottery and porcelain as clearly and concisely as possible, while incorporating the findings of recent research into some of the unresolved issues in the "science of ceramics." The literature on this topic is extensive. Authors have divided the field into sections and have often offered detailed and thorough specialized treatises. Despite the solid knowledge and critical insights presented, the complex and lengthy nature of these works has made them less valuable as quick reference books, making it necessary for every reader and collector to engage in extensive research and prolonged study to gain a general understanding of ceramic art. This text aims to summarize the key points of the subject, arrange them in a straightforward and easy-to-understand way, and provide a comprehensive history in one volume. There has been no hesitation in referencing foreign authors. Many of the recent developments in the art have also been addressed, with illustrations and descriptions of the latest work by artists and manufacturers. In discussing America, the author has tried to convey its rich resources and the current state and trends of the industry, while giving credit to those who have established its rightful place in the art world.{2}

The author has incurred obligations in many quarters for information and assistance. Mr. Samuel P. Avery, the Hon. Yoshida Kiyonari, Japanese Minister at Washington, General Di Cesnola, and the many private collectors whose cabinets are represented in the following pages, gave valuable aid both in obtaining illustrations and in other respects. Mr. Charles Edward Haviland, Mr. Theodore Haviland, and M. Bracquemond contributed many valuable hints upon technology and the manufacture and composition of different wares. The dealers of New York, Boston, Washington, Albany, and other cities took an active interest both in directing the author to collections and in furnishing specimens for illustration. Among American manufacturers, Mr. Thomas C. Smith, of Greenpoint; Mr. James Carr, of New York; Mr. Hugh C. Robertson, of Chelsea, Massachusetts; and Mr. J. Hart Brewer, of Trenton, are especially deserving of thanks for helping the author to a true insight into the past history, present condition, and prospects of the art in the United States.

The author has received support from many sources for information and help. Mr. Samuel P. Avery, Hon. Yoshida Kiyonari, the Japanese Minister in Washington, General Di Cesnola, and the numerous private collectors whose collections are featured in the following pages provided valuable assistance in obtaining illustrations and more. Mr. Charles Edward Haviland, Mr. Theodore Haviland, and M. Bracquemond offered many insightful tips on technology and the production and composition of various wares. Dealers in New York, Boston, Washington, Albany, and other cities were actively involved in guiding the author to collections and providing specimens for illustration. Among American manufacturers, Mr. Thomas C. Smith of Greenpoint, Mr. James Carr of New York, Mr. Hugh C. Robertson of Chelsea, Massachusetts, and Mr. J. Hart Brewer of Trenton deserve special thanks for helping the author gain a genuine understanding of the past history, current state, and future of the art in the United States.

In regard to the engravings, while it was, of course, found necessary in many cases to cull from the rich accumulations of ceramic treasures in Europe, in order to secure the proper illustration of the work, the preference has invariably been given to the collections of America. Such a course recommended itself for obvious reasons. It was thought that it would, in the first place, gratify those desirous of knowing where, in this country, the best representatives of the art of certain countries are to be found; and that, in the second place, it would direct artists where to study the best styles of decoration. One result of the author’s investigations in this matter has been the conviction that the American collector is cosmopolitan in his tastes, and that the American cabinet—in many instances the American tea-table—represents the amity of nations. The arts of all countries are found arrayed side by side in a profusion of which it would have been hard, a few years ago, to find a trace.

Regarding the engravings, while it was obviously necessary in many cases to draw from the vast collections of ceramic treasures in Europe to properly illustrate the work, preference has always been given to the collections in America. This approach was chosen for clear reasons. It was believed that, firstly, it would satisfy those interested in knowing where the best examples of art from various countries can be found in this country; and, secondly, it would guide artists on where to study the best decorative styles. One outcome of the author’s investigations in this area has been the realization that American collectors have diverse tastes, and that the American cabinet—often the American tea-table—represents the friendship of nations. The arts of all countries are displayed together in a variety that, just a few years ago, would have been difficult to find.

In choosing the pieces to be engraved, a threefold aim has been kept in view: the elucidation of the text, the representation of the{3} greatest number of different wares by characteristic examples, and the introduction of as many beautiful works of art as possible consistently with the accomplishment of the two previous objects. The requirements of the student of decorative art have been fully considered, and due weight has been given to the fact that these requirements can be met better by the pencil than the pen.

In selecting the pieces to be engraved, we had three main goals in mind: to clarify the text, to showcase as many different types of objects as possible through notable examples, and to include as many beautiful artworks as we could while still achieving the first two goals. We carefully considered the needs of students studying decorative art, and we recognized that these needs can be better addressed through illustrations than through writing.

In procuring specimens, the author has acknowledgments to express both to private collectors and to the curators of public institutions. Among the latter may be mentioned General Loring, of the Boston Museum of Fine Arts, and Mr. H. C. Hutchins, of the Metropolitan Museum of Art in this city, both of whom admitted the author to a close inspection of the collections under their charge, and personally superintended the taking of sketches and photographs. Similar favors were received from the trustees and Dr. M‘Leod, of the Corcoran Art Gallery; from Professor Baird and Mr. Cushing, of the Smithsonian Institution, in Washington; and from the officers of the United States Geological and Geographical Survey of the Territories. Mr. Edward Bierstadt of New York, and Mr. T. W. Smillie of Washington, also granted facilities and volunteered courtesies which proved invaluable.

In gathering specimens, the author has thanks to give to both private collectors and to the curators of public institutions. Notably, General Loring of the Boston Museum of Fine Arts and Mr. H. C. Hutchins of the Metropolitan Museum of Art in this city both allowed the author to closely examine the collections they oversee and personally supervised the sketching and photographing process. Similar support was received from the trustees and Dr. M‘Leod of the Corcoran Art Gallery; from Professor Baird and Mr. Cushing of the Smithsonian Institution in Washington; and from the officials of the United States Geological and Geographical Survey of the Territories. Mr. Edward Bierstadt of New York and Mr. T. W. Smillie of Washington also provided invaluable assistance and offered courtesies that were greatly appreciated.

Casual reference is made in the following pages to the marks of factories and artists, but after due deliberation it was decided not to make them the subject of special treatment or illustration. Several good manuals are already in the hands of the public, and a book of marks should never take any other form. It is comparatively useless unless easily portable and handy. Then, again, marks are, and always have been, imitated to such an extent that they are not the most trustworthy guides to the parentage of specimens. Collectors who buy pieces for the sake of the mark they bear may be deceived; those who buy for the sake of beauty may occasionally be mistaken; but a cultivated taste can never be deluded into finding beauty in the unbeautiful. The art, and not the mark, should be studied; and the fact that many of the finest and most highly valued specimens—Chinese,{4} Japanese, Persian, Saracenic, Greek, Italian, and many modern wares—have no mark gives additional point to the observation.

Casual mentions of factory and artist marks are made in the following pages, but after careful consideration, it was decided not to focus on them with special treatment or illustrations. There are already several good manuals available to the public, and a book on marks should never take any other format. It's fairly useless unless it's portable and convenient. Moreover, marks are, and have always been, imitated to such an extent that they’re not the most reliable indicators of a piece's origins. Collectors who buy items just for the mark might get fooled; those who buy for aesthetic appeal may sometimes get it wrong; however, a refined taste can never be tricked into finding beauty in something that is not beautiful. The art itself, and not the mark, deserves study; the fact that many of the most exquisite and highly valued pieces—Chinese, {4} Japanese, Persian, Saracenic, Greek, Italian, and many modern works—have no mark emphasizes this point.

If the present work should be found defective in certain points, it must be remembered that it could hardly be otherwise, considering its scope and limits. The author will be satisfied if, besides answering its primary purpose, it should increase the interest already awakened in the subject of which it treats, and lead students to appreciate and examine the collections at their command in this country.

If this work is found lacking in certain areas, it's important to keep in mind that this was pretty much unavoidable given its scope and limitations. The author will be pleased if, in addition to fulfilling its main purpose, it sparks even more interest in the topic it covers and encourages students to appreciate and explore the collections available to them in this country.

J. J. Y.

J. J. Y.

CONTENTS.

INTRODUCTION.

Advantages of the Study.—The Lost Origin of the Art.—Ascribed to the Gods.—Legends of China, Japan, Egypt, and Greece.—Keramos.—A Solution suggested.—How Pottery illustrates History.—How it explains the Customs of the Ancients.—Its Bearings upon Religion.—Examples from Egypt, Greece, and China.—The Art represented in Pottery.—Its Permanency.—As a Combination of Form with Drawing and Color.—Greek Art.—Its Merits and Defects.—The Orientals, and their Attention to Color.—Eastern Skill.—The Aim of Palissy.—The Highest Aim of the Ceramic Artist.—Painting on Porcelain.—Rules to be Observed in Decorating.—Where Color alone is a Worthy Object.—How the Art affords the Best Illustration of the Useful combined with the Beautiful.—Its Place in the Household

Advantages of the Study.—The Lost Origin of the Art.—Attributed to the Gods.—Legends of China, Japan, Egypt, and Greece.—Keramos.—A Suggested Solution.—How Pottery Illustrates History.—How It Explains the Customs of the Ancients.—Its Relevance to Religion.—Examples from Egypt, Greece, and China.—The Art Represented in Pottery.—Its Permanence.—As a Combination of Form with Drawing and Color.—Greek Art.—Its Merits and Flaws.—The Orientals and Their Focus on Color.—Eastern Skill.—The Aim of Palissy.—The Highest Goal of the Ceramic Artist.—Painting on Porcelain.—Rules to Follow in Decorating.—Where Color Alone Is a Worthy Object.—How the Art Provides the Best Illustration of the Useful Combined with the Beautiful.—Its Role in the Household.

Page 19
BOOK I.—NOMENCLATURE AND METHODS.
CHAPTER I
TECHNOLOGY.

Confusion in Use of Terms.—Porcelain as an Instance.—Derivation of Ceramic.—Pottery.—Faience.—Majolica.—Mezza-Majolica.—Composition of Porcelain.—Origin of Word.—Where first made.—When introduced into Europe.—Hard and Soft Paste.—Soft Porcelain of Venice, Florence, England, France.—Hard Porcelain invented at Meissen by Böttcher.—Vienna.—Discovery of Kaolin in France.—Biscuit

Confusion in Use of Terms.—Porcelain as an Example.—Origin of Ceramic.—Pottery.—Faience.—Majolica.—Mezza-Majolica.—Composition of Porcelain.—Etymology.—Where it was first made.—When it was introduced to Europe.—Hard and Soft Paste.—Soft Porcelain from Venice, Florence, England, France.—Hard Porcelain invented at Meissen by Böttcher.—Vienna.—Discovery of Kaolin in France.—Biscuit.

48
CHAPTER II
CLASSIFICATION.

Tabulated View.—Brongniart’s Division: Its Objections.—Classification adopted.—Leading Features and Advantages.—Distinctions between Different Bodies and Different Glazes{6}

Tabulated View.—Brongniart’s Division: Its Issues.—Classification used.—Main Features and Benefits.—Differences between Various Bodies and Various Glazes{6}

54
CHAPTER III
COMPOSITION OF WARES AND GLAZES.

Hard and Soft Pottery and Porcelain.—Composition of Porcelain: Kaolin—Its Derivation and Ingredients—Petuntse—How prepared in China.—The European Process.—Differences between Chinese and European Porcelains.—Chemical Analysis.—English Porcelain and its Peculiarities: Its Average Composition.—How English Clay is prepared.—French Artificial Porcelain.—Parian.—Common Earthen-ware: Table of Ingredients of different kinds.—General Table.—Glazes: Classes.—Brongniart’s Classification.—Difference between Enamel and Glaze.—Silicious Glaze.—History.—Use of Oxides.—Egyptian Processes.—Metallic Lustre.—Stanniferous Enamel: Its History

Hard and Soft Pottery and Porcelain.—Porcelain Composition: Kaolin—Its Source and Ingredients—Petuntse—How it's made in China.—The European Method.—Differences between Chinese and European Porcelains.—Chemical Analysis.—English Porcelain and its Characteristics: Its Average Composition.—How English Clay is processed.—French Artificial Porcelain.—Parian.—Common pottery: Ingredient Table for various types.—General Table.—Glazes: Categories.—Brongniart’s Classification.—Difference between Enamel and Glaze.—Silicious Glaze.—History.—Use of Oxides.—Egyptian Techniques.—Metallic Lustre.—Stanniferous Enamel: Its History

59
CHAPTER IV
MANUFACTURE AND DECORATION.

Divisions of Chapter.—Japanese Method of Preparing Porcelain Clay.—Old Sèvres Soft Porcelain.—Pug-Mill.—Blunger.—Early Italian Methods.—Shaping the Clay.—Moulding among the Egyptians, Greeks, Italians, and at the Present Day.—Moulding Porcelain.—Japanese Method.—European.—Throwing.—The Potter’s Wheel in all Countries.—Baking and Firing.—Egyptian, Greek, Italian, and Japanese Kilns.—Those of Modern Europe and America.—Times of Firing.—Glazing and Painting.—Metallic-Lustre Majolica.—Japanese Methods.—Glazing Stone-ware.—Natural and Artificial Porcelain

Divisions of Chapter.—Japanese Method of Preparing Porcelain Clay.—Old Sèvres Soft Porcelain.—Pug-Mill.—Blunger.—Early Italian Methods.—Shaping the Clay.—Moulding among the Egyptians, Greeks, Italians, and Today.—Moulding Porcelain.—Japanese Method.—European.—Throwing.—The Potter’s Wheel in all Countries.—Baking and Firing.—Egyptian, Greek, Italian, and Japanese Kilns.—Those of Modern Europe and America.—Times of Firing.—Glazing and Painting.—Metallic-Lustre Majolica.—Japanese Methods.—Glazing Stoneware.—Natural and Artificial Porcelain

66
BOOK II.—THE ORIENT.
CHAPTER I
EGYPT.

The East the Cradle of Art.—The Antiquity of Egypt: Its Claim to Notice in every Branch of Inquiry.—The Fountains of Oriental and Greek Art.—The Nile Clay.—Egypt’s Early Maturity.—Limitation of Material.—Effect of Religion upon Art.—Two Periods in Art History.—Ancient Religion.—Various Symbols.—Unglazed PotterySun-dried: Bricks.—Moulds, Stamps, etc.—Vessels.—Baked Ware: Its Early Date.—Color of Vessels and Bricks.—Coffins.—Cones.—Figures.—Sepulchral Vases.—Amphoræ and other Vessels.—Decoration.—Græco-Egyptian Pottery.—Glazed Ware, miscalled Porcelain: Its Nature, and how Colored.—Wall Tiles.—Inlaying of Mummy Cases.—Personal Ornaments.—Images.—Beads, etc.—Vases.—Bowls.—Glazed Schist.—Stanniferous Enamel

The East: The Cradle of Art. — The Antiquity of Egypt: Its Significance in Every Area of Study. — The Origins of Oriental and Greek Art. — The Clay of the Nile. — Egypt’s Early Development. — Limitations of Materials. — The Impact of Religion on Art. — Two Eras in Art History. — Ancient Beliefs. — Various Symbols. — Unfinished PotterySun-dried: Bricks. — Molds, Stamps, etc. — Vessels. — Baked Ware: Its Early Origin. — Colors of Vessels and Bricks. — Coffins. — Cones. — Figures. — Funerary Vases. — Amphorae and Other Vessels. — Decoration. — Greco-Egyptian Pottery. — Glazed ceramics, wrongly called Porcelain: Its Composition and How It's Colored. — Wall Tiles. — Inlay Work on Mummy Cases. — Personal Accessories. — Figurines. — Beads, etc. — Vases. — Bowls. — Glazed Schist. — Stanniferous Enamel.

82
CHAPTER II
ASSYRIA AND BABYLONIA.

Possible Priority to Egyptian Pottery.—Similarity between Assyrian and Egyptian.—The Course followed by both Arts.—Unbaked Bricks.—Baked Bricks.—Writing Tablets.—Seals.—Vases.—Terra-cottas.—Porcelain.—Glazing and Enamelling.—Tin.—Colored Enamels.—Babylonian Bricks.—Glazes{7}

Possible Priority to Egyptian Pottery.—Similarity between Assyrian and Egyptian.—The course followed by both arts.—Unbaked bricks.—Baked bricks.—Writing tablets.—Seals.—Vases.—Terra-cottas.—Porcelain.—Glazing and enameling.—Tin.—Colored enamels.—Babylonian bricks.—Glazes{7}

97
CHAPTER III
JUDÆA.

Art Derived from Egypt.—Never Reached any Eminence.—Preference for Metals.—Frequent Allusions in Scripture.—Bought Earthen-ware from Phœnicia and Egypt.—Home Manufacture.—Decoration.—Necessity for Distinguishing between Home and Foreign Wares

Art from Egypt—Never Gained Any Prominence—Preference for Metals—Frequent References in Scripture—Purchased Pottery from Phoenicia and Egypt—Local Production—Decoration—Need to Differentiate Between Domestic and Foreign Goods

103
CHAPTER IV
INDIA AND CENTRAL ASIA.

Mystery Surrounding People.—History of its Art in great measure Unknown.—Questions of its Existence and Originality.—How they Arose.—The Brahmins.—Geographical Position.—Views of Early Travellers.—Later Investigations.—More Ancient Pottery.—Clay Used.—Knowledge of Glazing: Its Application to Architecture.—Glazed Bricks.—Terra-cotta.—Chronological Arrangement.—Porcelain: Its Decoration.—Use of Gold.—Siam

Mystery Surrounding People.—History of its Art largely Unknown.—Questions About its Existence and Originality.—How They Came About.—The Brahmins.—Geographical Location.—Insights from Early Travelers.—Later Studies.—More Ancient Pottery.—Clay Used.—Knowledge of Glazing: Its Use in Architecture.—Glazed Bricks.—Terra-cotta.—Chronological Arrangement.—Porcelain: Its Decoration.—Use of Gold.—Siam

105
CHAPTER V
CHINA.

Art Different from that of Europe or America.—How it must be Viewed.—Religion.—Legend.—Hoang-ti the Inventor of Pottery.—The Leading Points of Religious System.—Personified Principles.—Lao-tseu, Confucius, and Buddha.—Kuan-in.—Pousa or Pou-tai.—Dragons.—Dog of Fo.—Ky-lin.—Sacred Horse.—Fong-hoang.—Symbols.—Meaning of Colors and Shapes.—Pottery: When First Made.—Céladon.—Crackle.—How Made.—Porcelain Crackle.—Decorations on Crackle.—Household Vessels.—Stone-ware.—Licouli.—Tower of Nankin.—Pipe-clay.—Boccaro.—Colors and Decoration of Pottery.—Colors on Crackle. Porcelain: When Invented.—King-teh-chin.—All Classed as Hard, Exceptions.—Old Porcelains.—Kouan-ki.—Blue-and-white.—Persian Styles.—Turquoise and other Blues.—Leading Events of Ming Dynasty.—Egg-shell.—Tai-thsing Dynasty.—Mandarin Vases.—Families.—Old White.—Jade.—Purple and Violet.—Liver Red.—Imperial Yellow.—Chinese Ideas of Painting.—Soufflé.—Grains of Rice.—Articulated and Reticulated Vases.—Cup of Tantalus

Art Different from that of Europe or America.—How it should be Seen.—Religion.—Mythology.—Hoang-ti, the Inventor of Pottery.—The Key Aspects of the Religious System.—Personified Concepts.—Lao-tseu, Confucius, and Buddha.—Kuan-in.—Pousa or Pou-tai.—Dragons.—Dog of Fo.—Ky-lin.—Sacred Horse.—Fong-hoang.—Symbols.—Meaning of Colors and Shapes.—Ceramics: When It Was First Made.—Céladon.—Crackle.—How It Is Made.—Porcelain Crackle.—Decorations on Crackle.—Household Items.—Stoneware.—Licouli.—Tower of Nankin.—Pipe-clay.—Boccaro.—Colors and Decoration of Pottery.—Colors on Crackle. Ceramic: When It Was Invented.—King-teh-chin.—All Classified as Hard, with Exceptions.—Old Porcelains.—Kouan-ki.—Blue-and-white.—Persian Styles.—Turquoise and Other Blues.—Key Events of the Ming Dynasty.—Egg-shell.—Tai-thsing Dynasty.—Mandarin Vases.—Families.—Old White.—Jade.—Purple and Violet.—Liver Red.—Imperial Yellow.—Chinese Perspectives on Painting.—Soufflé.—Grains of Rice.—Articulated and Reticulated Vases.—Cup of Tantalus

109
CHAPTER VI
COREA.

Geographical Position.—Successive Conquests.—Its Independent Art.—Confused Opinions regarding it.—Its Porcelain.—Decoration

Geographical Position.—Successive Conquests.—Its Unique Art.—Mixed Opinions about it.—Its Porcelain.—Decorations

154
CHAPTER VII
JAPAN.

How to Study Japanese Art: Its Origin.—Its Revived Independence.—Nomino-Soukoune.—Shirozayemon.—Raku.—When Porcelain was First Made.—Shonsui.—Form of Government.—The Gods.—Symbols.—“Land of Great Peace.”—Foreign Relations.—General Features of Art.—Chinese and Japanese Porcelains.—Pottery: Geographical Distribution.{8}—Classification.—Satsuma.—Difficult Ware.—Saki Cups.—Imitations of Satsuma.—Kioto.—Awata.—Awadji.—Banko.—Kiusiu.—Karatsu.—Suma.—Porcelain: Leading Differences between Japanese and Chinese.—Sometsuki Blue.—Ware for Export.—Gosai, or Nishikide.—Arita, or Hizen.—Families.—Decoration.—Modern Hizen.—Seidji.—Kioto.—Eraku.—Kaga.—Portraiture.—Owari.—Lacquer.—Cloisonné.—Rose Family.—Early Styles: Indian: Dutch Designs.—General Characteristics of Japanese Art

How to Study Japanese Art: Its Origins.—Its Revived Independence.—Nomino-Soukoune.—Shirozayemon.—Raku.—When Porcelain Was First Made.—Shonsui.—Form of Government.—The Gods.—Symbols.—“Land of Great Peace.”—Foreign Relations.—General Features of Art.—Chinese and Japanese Porcelains.—Ceramics: Geographical Distribution.{8}—Classification.—Satsuma.—Difficult Ware.—Saki Cups.—Imitations of Satsuma.—Kioto.—Awata.—Awadji.—Banko.—Kiusiu.—Karatsu.—Suma.—China: Key Differences Between Japanese and Chinese.—Sometsuki Blue.—Ware for Export.—Gosai, or Nishikide.—Arita, or Hizen.—Families.—Decoration.—Modern Hizen.—Seidji.—Kioto.—Eraku.—Kaga.—Portraiture.—Owari.—Lacquer.—Cloisonné.—Rose Family.—Early Styles: Indian: Dutch Designs.—General Characteristics of Japanese Art

156
CHAPTER VIII
PERSIA.

Persia, and its Influence.—History.—Conquests.—Religious Revolutions.—Zoroaster.—Mohammed.—Geographical Position.—General View of Influences bearing upon Art.—Decoration.—Flowers and Symbols.—Conventional Styles.—Whence came the Monsters Appearing upon Wares.—Metallic Lustre.—Pottery: Composition.—Caution in Looking at Specimens.—Wall-Tiles and their Decoration.—Vases.—Porcelain: Had Persia a True Porcelain?—Classification, and the Difficulties Attending It.—Decoration.—Classes Formed by Prevailing Color

Persia and Its Influence.—History.—Conquests.—Religious Revolutions.—Zoroaster.—Mohammed.—Geographical Position.—Overview of Influences on Art.—Decoration.—Flowers and Symbols.—Conventional Styles.—Origin of the Monsters Appearing on Wares.—Metallic Gloss.—Ceramics: Composition.—Caution When Examining Specimens.—Wall Tiles and Their Decoration.—Vases.—Ceramics: Did Persia Have True Porcelain?—Classification and the Challenges Involved.—Decoration.—Classes Based on Dominant Color.

189
BOOK III.—EUROPE.
CHAPTER I
THE FOUNTAINS OF EUROPEAN ART.

Routes by which Art Travelled.—Their Point of Convergence.—Cyprus: Its History.—The Successive Nations Governing It.—The Strata of Ancient Civilization found within its Shores.—The Discoveries of Cesnola.—Larnaca.—Dali.—Athieno.—Curium.—Progress of Cypriote Pottery.—Early Greek Art: Its Connection with Assyria and Egypt.—Phœnician and Assyrian Art.—General Deductions.—Asia Minor.—Oriental Art turning in various Streams to Greece.—What Greece Rejected, Persia Seized upon.—Persia’s Contributions to Ceramic Art.—History in Reference to its Art.—Effect of Conquest.—What Persia Taught the Arabs.—Spread of Persian Art by the Saracens.—Rhodes.—Damascus.—Progress of Saracenic Art.—The North of Africa.—Metallic Lustre and Stanniferous Enamel.—Hispano-Moresque.—Early Spain.—Persian Influence upon Europe

Routes by which Art Travelled.—Their Point of Convergence.—Cyprus: Its History.—The Successive Nations Governing It.—The Strata of Ancient Civilization found within its Shores.—The Discoveries of Cesnola.—Larnaca.—Dali.—Athieno.—Curium.—Progress of Cypriote Pottery.—Early Greek Art: Its Connection with Assyria and Egypt.—Phoenician and Assyrian Art.—General Deductions.—Asia Minor.—Oriental Art flowing in various Streams to Greece.—What Greece Rejected, Persia Embraced.—Persia’s Contributions to Ceramic Art.—History in Relation to its Art.—Effect of Conquest.—What Persia Taught the Arabs.—Spread of Persian Art by the Saracens.—Rhodes.—Damascus.—Progress of Saracenic Art.—The North of Africa.—Metallic Lustre and Stanniferous Enamel.—Hispano-Moresque.—Early Spain.—Persian Influence on Europe

198
CHAPTER II
GREECE.

General Character of Greek Ceramics.—Form and Color.—Borrowed from Egypt and Phœnicia.—How Original.—Unbaked Clay: Bricks and Statues.—Terra-cotta: Where Used.—Tiles.—Models.—Vessels.—Pithos.—Amphora.—Pigments used on Terra-cotta.—Rhyton.—Glazed Wares: Quality of Glaze.—Paste.—Enumeration and Description of Vessels.—Uses of Vases.—Chronological Arrangement.—Methods of Making Vessels.—Successive Styles of Ornamentation.—Figures.—Earliest Style.—Archaic Style.—Human Figures.—“Old Style.”—Approach to Best Art.—“Fine Style.”—“Florid Style.”—Decline.—Classification according to Subjects Represented on Vases.—Reliefs and Statuettes as Decoration{9}

General Character of Greek Ceramics.—Form and Color.—Inspired by Egypt and Phoenicia.—How Original.—Raw Clay: Bricks and Statues.—Terracotta: Where Used.—Tiles.—Models.—Vessels.—Pithos.—Amphora.—Pigments used on Terra-cotta.—Rhyton.—Glazed Pottery: Quality of Glaze.—Paste.—List and Description of Vessels.—Uses of Vases.—Chronological Arrangement.—Methods of Making Vessels.—Successive Styles of Ornamentation.—Figures.—Earliest Style.—Archaic Style.—Human Figures.—“Old Style.”—Approach to Best Art.—“Fine Style.”—“Florid Style.”—Decline.—Classification based on Subjects Represented on Vases.—Reliefs and Statuettes as Decoration{9}

219
CHAPTER III
THE IBERIAN PENINSULA.

Spain: Ancient Pottery.—Valencia the Most Ancient Centre.—The Roman Period.—Arabs.—Valencia under the Moors.—Its Decline.—Malaga the Most Ancient Moorish Settlement.—The Alhambra Vase.—Influence of Christianity.—Majorca.—Azulejos.—Modern Spain.—Porcelain.—Buen Retiro.—Moncloa.—Alcora.—Portugal: Vista Allegre.—Rato.—Caldas

Spain: Ancient Pottery.—Valencia the Oldest Center.—The Roman Era.—Arabs.—Valencia under the Moors.—Its Decline.—Malaga the Oldest Moorish Settlement.—The Alhambra Vase.—Impact of Christianity.—Majorca.—Tiles.—Modern Spain.—Porcelain.—Buen Retiro.—Moncloa.—Alcora.—Portugal: Vista Allegre.—Rato.—Caldas

233
CHAPTER IV
ITALY.

Italian Art.—Whence Derived.—Greece and Persia.—Divisions.—Ancient Roman and Etruscan.—Etruria and Greece.—Questions Resulting from Discoveries at Vulci.—Early Connection between Etruria and Greece.—Etruscan Art an Offshoot of Greek.—Examples.—Best of Black Paste.—Why Etruscan Art Declined.—Rome.—Nothing Original.—Its Debt to Etruria and Greece.—Decline of its Art.—Unglazed Pottery and its Divisions.—Glazed Pottery.—Samian Ware.—Aretine.—Terra-cotta.—After Rome fell.—The Renaissance.—Saracenic Influences.—Crusades.—Conquest of Majorca.—Tin Enamel and Metallic Lustre.—Bacini at Pisa.—Lead Glaze.—Majolica Made at Pesaro.—Sgraffiati.—Luca della Robbia.—Sketch of his Life.—His Alleged Discovery.—What he really Accomplished.—Where he Acquired the Secret of Enamel.—His Works.—Bas-Reliefs.—Paintings on the Flat.—His Successors.—Recapitulation of Beginnings of Italian Majolica.—Chaffagiolo.—Siena.—Florence.—Pisa.—Pesaro.—Castel-Durante.—Urbino.—Gubbio and Maestro Giorgio.—Faenza.—Forli, Rimini, and Ravenna.—Venice.—Ferrara.—Deruta.—Naples.—Shape and Color.—Modern Italy.—Porcelain: Florence and Earliest Artificial Porcelain.—Theory of Japanese Teaching.—La Doccia.—Venice, and the Question of its First Making European Porcelain.—Le Nove.—Capo di Monte

Italian Art.—Origins.—Greece and Persia.—Categories.—Ancient Roman and Etruscan.—Etruria and Greece.—Questions Arising from Discoveries at Vulci.—Early Links between Etruria and Greece.—Etruscan Art as an Offshoot of Greek.—Examples.—Best of Black Paste.—Reasons for the Decline of Etruscan Art.—Rome.—Nothing Original.—Its Heritage from Etruria and Greece.—Decline of its Art.—Unglazed Pottery and its Categories.—Glazed Pottery.—Samian Ware.—Aretine.—Terra-cotta.—After Rome fell.—The Renaissance.—Saracenic Influences.—Crusades.—Conquest of Majorca.—Tin Enamel and Metallic Luster.—Bacini at Pisa.—Lead Glaze.—Majolica from Pesaro.—Sgraffiati.—Luca della Robbia.—Overview of his Life.—His Alleged Discovery.—What he Actually Achieved.—Where he Learned the Secret of Enamel.—His Works.—Bas-Reliefs.—Flat Paintings.—His Successors.—Summary of the Origins of Italian Majolica.—Chaffagiolo.—Siena.—Florence.—Pisa.—Pesaro.—Castel-Durante.—Urbino.—Gubbio and Maestro Giorgio.—Faenza.—Forli, Rimini, and Ravenna.—Venice.—Ferrara.—Deruta.—Naples.—Shape and Color.—Modern Italy.—Ceramic: Florence and the Earliest Artificial Porcelain.—Theory of Japanese Teaching.—La Doccia.—Venice and the Question of Its Role in Making the First European Porcelain.—Le Nove.—Capo di Monte

240
CHAPTER V
FRANCE.

Prospect on approaching France.—Present and Past.—The Ancient Celts.—Under the Romans.—Middle Ages.—Poitou, Beauvais, and Hesdin.—Italian Influence.—A National Art.—Bernard Palissy, Barbizet, Pull, and Avisseau.—Henri Deux Ware.—Rouen.—Nevers.—Moustiers.—Marseilles.—Strasburg.—Limoges.—Haviland’s New Process.—Examples.—Bourg-la-Reine.—Laurin.—Deck.—Colinot.—Creil.—Montereau.—Longwy.—Parville.—Gien.—Sarreguemines.—Niederviller.—Luneville.—Nancy.—St. Clement.—St. Amand.—Paris.—Sceaux.—Porcelain: Efforts to Make Porcelain.—First Artificial Porcelain.—St. Cloud.—Lille.—Paris.—Chantilly.—Mennecy.—Vincennes.—Sèvres.—Natural, or Hard, Porcelain.—Discovery of Kaolin.—Various Factories.—Limoges.—Deck.—Regnault.—Solon.—Pate Changeante.—Pate-sur-Pate

Prospect on approaching France.—Present and Past.—The Ancient Celts.—Under the Romans.—Middle Ages.—Poitou, Beauvais, and Hesdin.—Italian Influence.—A National Art.—Bernard Palissy, Barbizet, Pull, and Avisseau.—Henri Deux Ware.—Rouen.—Nevers.—Moustiers.—Marseilles.—Strasburg.—Limoges.—Haviland’s New Process.—Examples.—Bourg-la-Reine.—Laurin.—Deck.—Colinot.—Creil.—Montereau.—Longwy.—Parville.—Gien.—Sarreguemines.—Niederviller.—Luneville.—Nancy.—St. Clement.—St. Amand.—Paris.—Sceaux.—Ceramic: Efforts to Make Porcelain.—First Artificial Porcelain.—St. Cloud.—Lille.—Paris.—Chantilly.—Mennecy.—Vincennes.—Sèvres.—Natural, or Hard, Porcelain.—Discovery of Kaolin.—Various Factories.—Limoges.—Deck.—Regnault.—Solon.—Pate Changeante.—Pate-sur-Pate

271
CHAPTER VI
GERMANY AND CENTRAL EUROPE.

Early Pottery.—Lake Dwellers.—Early German.—Peculiar Shapes.—How Peasants Account for Relics.—Roman Epoch.—Tin Enamel.—Leipsic.—Breslau.—Nuremberg.—The Hirschvogels.—Villengen.—Höchst.—Marburg.—Bavaria.—Switzerland.—Belgium.—Delft.{10}Stone-ware: Countess Jacqueline.—Teylingen.—Graybeards.—Fine Stone-ware.—Grès de Flandre.—Creussen.—Porcelain: Böttcher.—His First Productions.—Meissen Porcelain.—Decoration.—Best Days of Meissen.—Its Decline.—Vienna.—Höchst.—Fürstenburg.—Höxter.—Frankenthal.—Nymphenburg.—Berlin.—Holland.—Weesp.—Loosdrecht.—The Hague.—Switzerland.—Zürich.—Nyon

Early Pottery.—Lake Dwellers.—Early German.—Unique Shapes.—How Peasants Explain Relics.—Roman Era.—Tin Enamel.—Leipzig.—Breslau.—Nuremberg.—The Hirschvogels.—Villingen.—Höchst.—Marburg.—Bavaria.—Switzerland.—Belgium.—Delft.{10}Stoneware: Countess Jacqueline.—Teylingen.—Old Timers.—Fine Stoneware.—Grès de Flandre.—Creussen.—Ceramics: Böttcher.—His First Works.—Meissen Porcelain.—Decoration.—Peak Days of Meissen.—Its Decline.—Vienna.—Höchst.—Fürstenburg.—Höxter.—Frankenthal.—Nymphenburg.—Berlin.—Holland.—Weesp.—Loosdrecht.—The Hague.—Switzerland.—Zürich.—Nyon

327
CHAPTER VII
RUSSIA, DENMARK, AND SCANDINAVIA.

Scandinavian Pottery allied to Teutonic.—Hand-shaped Vessels.—Primitive Kiln.—The Eighteenth Century.—St. Petersburg: Its Porcelain.—Moscow.—Rorstrand.—Marieberg.—Modern Swedish Faience.—Denmark.—Kiel.—Copenhagen.—Imitations of Greek.—Copenhagen Porcelain

Scandinavian Pottery connected to Germanic influences.—Handcrafted Vessels.—Basic Kiln.—The Eighteenth Century.—St. Petersburg: Its Porcelain.—Moscow.—Rorstrand.—Marieberg.—Contemporary Swedish Faience.—Denmark.—Kiel.—Copenhagen.—Imitations of Greek styles.—Copenhagen Porcelain

344
CHAPTER VIII
GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.

Continuity of History.—Early British Urns.—Scottish Relics.—Irish Urns.—Roman Conquest.—Caistor Ware.—Anglo-Roman Ware.—Saxon Period.—After the Norman Conquest.—Tiles.—Dutch Potteries in England.—English Delft.—Stone-ware.—Sandwich.—Staffordshire Potteries.—Early Products.—The Tofts.—Salt Glaze.—Broadwell and the Elers Family.—Use of Calcined Flint.—Wedgwood.—His Life.—Jasper Ware.—Queen’s Ware.—The Portland Vase.—Basaltes.—Wedgwood’s Removal to Etruria.—His Death.—Minton & Co.—Their Imitations of the Oriental.—Pate Changeante.—Pate-sur-Pate.—Cloisonné Enamel on Porcelain.—Other Reproductions.—Their Majolica.—Their Artists.—Minton, Hollins & Co.—Lambeth.—Doulton Ware.—Terra-cotta and Stone-ware.—George Tinworth.—Fulham.—Bristol.—Leeds.—Liverpool.—Lowestoft.—Yarmouth.—Nottingham.—Shropshire.—Yorkshire.—Porcelain: Plymouth Hard Porcelain.—Cookworthy.—Bow.—Chelsea.—Derby.—Worcester.—Minton.—Pate-sur-Pate.—Spode.—Copeland.—Bristol.—Tunstall.—Caughley.—Nantgarrow.—Swansea.—Colebrookdale.—Pinxton.—Shelton.—Belleek.—General Character of Manufacture in Great Britain

Continuity of History.—Early British Urns.—Scottish Relics.—Irish Urns.—Roman Conquest.—Caistor Ware.—Anglo-Roman Ware.—Saxon Period.—After the Norman Conquest.—Tiles.—Dutch Potteries in England.—English Delft.—Stoneware.—Sandwich.—Staffordshire Potteries.—Early Products.—The Tofts.—Salt Glaze.—Broadwell and the Elers Family.—Use of Calcined Flint.—Wedgwood.—His Life.—Jasper Ware.—Queen’s Ware.—The Portland Vase.—Basaltes.—Wedgwood’s Move to Etruria.—His Death.—Minton & Co.—Their Imitations of Oriental Styles.—Pâte Changeante.—Pâte-sur-Pâte.—Cloisonné Enamel on Porcelain.—Other Reproductions.—Their Majolica.—Their Artists.—Minton, Hollins & Co.—Lambeth.—Doulton Ware.—Terra-cotta and Stoneware.—George Tinworth.—Fulham.—Bristol.—Leeds.—Liverpool.—Lowestoft.—Yarmouth.—Nottingham.—Shropshire.—Yorkshire.—Ceramic: Plymouth Hard Porcelain.—Cookworthy.—Bow.—Chelsea.—Derby.—Worcester.—Minton.—Pâte-sur-Pâte.—Spode.—Copeland.—Bristol.—Tunstall.—Caughley.—Nantgarrow.—Swansea.—Colebrookdale.—Pinxton.—Shelton.—Belleek.—General Character of Manufacture in Great Britain.

352
BOOK IV.—AMERICA.
CHAPTER I
SOUTH AMERICA.

Antiquity of American People.—Scope of Inquiry.—Peru: Its Old Inhabitants.—Course of Ceramic Art.—Doubts regarding Origin of Peruvian Civilization.—Periods.—The Incas.—Pizarro.—Geological Evidence of Antiquity.—Unbaked Bricks.—Pachacamac.—Its Graves.—Opposite Types.—Effect of Religion.—Symbols.—Forms of Pottery.—Water-Vessels.—Human Forms.—Leading Features of Decoration.—Colors Employed.—Processes.—Customs Learned from Pottery.—Brazil: Ancient Specimens.—Modern Ware.—Bricks and Tiles.—Talhas.—Moringues and other Water-Vessels.—Colombia{11}

Antiquity of American People.—Scope of Inquiry.—Peru: Its Old Inhabitants.—Development of Ceramic Art.—Questions about the Origin of Peruvian Civilization.—Historical Periods.—The Incas.—Pizarro.—Geological Evidence of Antiquity.—Unbaked Bricks.—Pachacamac.—Its Graves.—Contrasting Types.—Impact of Religion.—Symbols.—Forms of Pottery.—Water Vessels.—Human Figures.—Key Features of Decoration.—Colors Used.—Processes.—Customs Learned from Pottery.—Brazil: Ancient Examples.—Modern Pottery.—Bricks and Tiles.—Talhas.—Moringues and other Water Vessels.—Colombia{11}

391
CHAPTER II
CENTRAL AMERICA.

Connection with Peru.—Nicaragua.—Ometepec.—Modern Potters.—Guatemala.—Ancient Cities.—Who Built Them.—Copan.—Quirigua.—Palenque.—Mitla

Connection with Peru.—Nicaragua.—Ometepec.—Modern Potters.—Guatemala.—Ancient Cities.—Who Built Them.—Copan.—Quirigua.—Palenque.—Mitla

418
CHAPTER III
THE MOUND-BUILDERS.

Who were they?—Their supposed Central American Origin.—The place they occupy in the present History.—Recent Discoveries.—Pottery of the Lower Mississippi.—Deduction from Comparison with Peruvian

Who were they?—Their supposed Central American origin.—The role they play in current history.—Recent discoveries.—Pottery from the Lower Mississippi.—Conclusions drawn from comparisons with Peruvian.

425
CHAPTER IV
INDIAN POTTERY.

Successors of the Mound-builders.—Opinion of Professor Marsh.—Pueblos descended from the Mound-builders.—Natchez and Mandan Tribes.—Pueblos of Colorado, etc.—Pottery found at El Moro.—Zuni.—Further Discoveries.—Immense Quantities of Fragmentary Pottery.—Corrugated Pottery of Colorado.—Painted Pottery.—Moquis of Tegua.—Modern Pueblos.—Trade in Pottery.—Resemblances between Potteries of South, Central, and North America.—Indian Pottery from Illinois.—Louisiana, and how Pottery made.—New Jersey Indians.—Tennessee.—Maryland.—Other Indian Tribes

Successors of the Mound-builders.—Professor Marsh's Perspective.—Pueblos that came from the Mound-builders.—Natchez and Mandan Tribes.—Pueblos in Colorado, etc.—Pottery discovered at El Moro.—Zuni.—New Finds.—Large Amounts of Fragmented Pottery.—Corrugated Pottery from Colorado.—Painted Pottery.—Moquis of Tegua.—Contemporary Pueblos.—Pottery Trade.—Similarities between the Pottery of South, Central, and North America.—Indian Pottery from Illinois.—Louisiana, and the Pottery-making Process.—New Jersey Native Americans.—Tennessee.—Maryland.—Other Indian Tribes.

429
CHAPTER V
UNITED STATES.

The Future of America.—Obstacles in the Way of Progress.—Commercial Conditions Illustrated by Tariff.—Expense of Artistic Work.—Lack of Public Support.—American Marks.—Misrepresentation of American Wares.—Materials.—Early Use in England by Wedgwood, etc.—Cookworthy and a Virginian.—Native Use of Clay.—New Jersey.—Value of Clay Deposit Illustrated.—American Kaolin.—Vague Use of Word.—Analysis.—Opinions of American Deposits.—Pottery: Dependence upon England.—Wedgwood’s Fears of American Competition.—Norwich.—Hartford.—Stonington.—Norwalk.—Herbertsville.—Sayreville.—South Amboy.—Philadelphia.—Baltimore.—Jersey City.—Bennington.—New York City Pottery.—Trenton.—Present Extent of Industry.—Trenton Ivory Porcelain.—Terra-cotta.—Beverly.—Chelsea.—Portland.—Cambridge.—Porcelain: Philadelphia.—William Ellis Tucker.—Bennington.—Jersey City.—Greenpoint.—Decorating Establishments.—Metal and Porcelain

The Future of America.—Challenges to Progress.—Commercial Conditions Illustrated by Tariffs.—Cost of Artistic Work.—Lack of Public Support.—American Brands.—Misrepresentation of American Products.—Materials.—Early Use in England by Wedgwood, etc.—Cookworthy and a Virginian.—Local Use of Clay.—New Jersey.—Value of Clay Deposits Illustrated.—American Kaolin.—Ambiguous Use of the Term.—Analysis.—Opinions on American Deposits.—Ceramics: Dependence on England.—Wedgwood’s Concerns about American Competition.—Norwich.—Hartford.—Stonington.—Norwalk.—Herbertsville.—Sayreville.—South Amboy.—Philadelphia.—Baltimore.—Jersey City.—Bennington.—New York City Pottery.—Trenton.—Current Scope of Industry.—Trenton Ivory Porcelain.—Terra-cotta.—Beverly.—Chelsea.—Portland.—Cambridge.—China: Philadelphia.—William Ellis Tucker.—Bennington.—Jersey City.—Greenpoint.—Decorating Businesses.—Metal and Porcelain

442

INDEX: A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I, J, K, L, M, N, O, P, Q, R, S, T, U, V, W, X, Y, Z

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__

489

ILLUSTRATIONS.

Some of the illustrations have been moved from within paragraphs for ease of reading.
The figure-numbers are linked directly to the image's location.
In most browsers and versions of this file clicking on this symbol enlarge-image above the image will bring up a larger version of the image.
(note of etext transcriber.)
Fig. Country or Subject Collection Page
  INTRODUCTION
1 France Old Sèvres Pate Teudre L. Double 23
2 Greece and Phonecia Amphoræ Di Cesnola 25
3 China Bottles 26
4 Greece Diogenes in Pithos 27
5 " Prize Vase 28
6 " Rhyton Trumbull-Prime 29
7 " Kylix 29
8 Egypt Sepulchral Cone Trumbull-Prime 30
9 " Painted Ball 31
10 " Glazed Draughtsman 31
11 Babylon Enamelled Brick Louvre 32
12 Japan Hexagonal Vase R.H. Pruyn 37
13 Persia Tile 38
14 " Mosque of Sultaneah 39
15 Japan Porcelain Vase J.F. Sutton 40
16 China Crackle Vase J.F. Sutton 41
17 France Palissy Dish Soltykoff 43
18 " Limoges Porcelain Mrs Charles Crocker 46
19 " Limoges Porcelain Thomas Scott 47
  TECHNOLOGY
20 Egypt Blue-glazed Pottery 48
  MANUFACTURE
21,22 ... Pug-mills 67
23 Judea Potter at Work 70
24 Egypt A Pottery 72
25 Italy Venetian Potter 74
26-29 ... Earthen-ware and Porcelain Kilns 77,79
  EGYPT
30 Captives making Bricks 84
31 Scarabæus Way, Bost. Mus. of Fine Arts 86
32 Gods Way, Bost. Mus. of Fine Arts 87
33 Earthen-ware 88
34 Pottery Cone Trumbull-Prime 89
35 Terra-cotta Vase British Museum 89
36 Polished Terra-cotta 91
37 Polished Terra-cotta British Museum 91
38 Glazed Pottery Vase 92
39 Scarabæi Way, Bost. Mus. of Fine Arts 92
40 Pectoral Tablets Way, Bost. Mus. of Fine Arts 93
41,42 Mummy Figures Way, Bost. Mus. of Fine Arts 94,95
43 Fragment Tin Enamel Trumbull-Prime 96
  ASSYRIA, Etc
44 Pottery Vases 97
45 Terra-cotta Venus 98
46 Cylinder British Museum 98
47 Inscribed Seal 98
48 Seal of Sabaco 98
49 Enlarged Impression 99
50 Back of Assyrian Seal 99
51 Fragment: Porcelain (?) 99
52 Box in Porcelain(?) 99
53 Enamelled Brick Louvre 99
54 Babylonian Brick 100
55 Mujellibé 100
56 Terra-cotta Tablet British Museum 101
57 Baked Clay Ram 102
58 Glazed Coffins 102
  JUDEA
59 Earthen-ware Vessels 103
60 Lamps and Oil Vessels 104
  INDIA
61 Porcelain Vases 108
  CHINA
62 Porcelain Group S.P. Avery 109
63 Cheon-lao 111
64 Kuan-in S. P. Avery 112
65 Dog Fo 113
66 Vase with Ky-lin August Belmont 113
67 Sacred Horse 114
68 Fong-hoang 114
69 Vase with Fong-hoang Robert Hoe, Jr 115
70 Crackle Vase S.P. Avery 118
71 Nankin Tower 119
72 Bricks from Nankin Tower N. Y. Metro. Museum 119
73 Crackle Vase J.C. Runkle 120
74 Porcelain Lantern S.P. Avery 121
75-82 Honorific Marks 124
83 Blue-and-white Porcelain J.C. Runkle 125
84 Blue-and-white Porcelain W.L. Andrews 125
85 Lancelle Vase W.L. Andrews 126
86 Blue-and-white Vase J.C. Runkle 127
87 “Hawthorn” Vase S.P. Avery 128
88 “Hawthorn” Vase J.C. Runkle 129
89 Black “Hawthorn” S.P. Avery 130
90 Aster Plaque W.L. Andrews 131
91 Ewer, Persian Style J.C. Runkle 132
92 Turquoise Vase S.P. Avery 133
93 Kieu-long Green J.C. Runkle 135
94 Ming Vase G.R. Hall, Bost. Mus. of Fine Arts 137
95 Ming Vase J.C. Runkle 138
96 Ming Vase, Green F. Robinson 139
97 Rose Family Mrs J.V.L. Pruyn 140
98 Rose Plate Robert Hoe, Jr 141
99 Rose Bowl Mrs J.V.L. Pruyn 142
100 Rose Egg-shell W.L. Andrews 143
101 White Porcelain Cup J.C. Runkle 145
102 Five-fingered Rosadon G.W. Wales 149
103 Yellow Porcelain J.F. Sutton 150
104 Grains of Rice S.P. Avery 151
105 Reticulated Vase S.P. Avery 152
106 Cup and Saucer Mrs J.V.L. Pruyn 153
  COREA
107 Earthen-ware Jar A.A. Vantine & Co 154
108 Porcelain Cup and Saucer W.L. Andrews 155
109 Porcelain Vase 155
  JAPAN
110 Japanese Gods 156
111 Raku Bowl A.A. Vantine & Co 160
112 Kiri-mon 161
113 Guik-mon 161
114 Tycoon’s Arms 161
115 Dragon Bowl Corcoran Art Gall. 162
116 Satsuma Vase Bost. Mus. of Fine Arts 166
117 Satsuma Vase August Belmont 167
118 Satsuma Vase R.H. Pruyn 168
119 Satsuma Vase J.W. Paige 169
120 Satsuma Vase J.F. Sutton 170
121 Kioto Faience A.A. Vantine & Co 171
122 Kioto Faience Bost. Mus. of Fine Arts 171
123 Kioto Faience J.F. Sutton 172
124 Kiusin Vase A.A. Vantine & Co 172
125 Karatsu Vase J.F. Sutton 173
126 Suma Vase A.A. Vantine & Co 173
127 Satsuma Vase Robert H. Pruyn 174
128 Porcelain Plaque W.L. Andrews 175
129 Old Hizen, or Imari A.A. Vantine & Co 177
130 Porcelain Dish R.H. Pruyn 177
131 Hizen Porcelain Vase Mrs J.V.L. Pruyn 178
132 Japanese Porcelain Vase H.C. Gibson 178
133 Kaga Vase A.A. Vantine & Co 179
134 Owari Vase Yoshida Kiyonari 181
135 Lacquer VaseCorcoran Art Gallery 182
136 Tokio Cloisonné Enamel J.F. Sutton 182
137 Owari Cloisonné Enamel J.F. Sutton 183
138 Rose Family Vase Robert H. Pruyn 183
  PERSIA
139 Faience Plaque Robert Hoe, Jr 189
140,141 Faience Plaques Bost. Mus. of Fine Arts 192
142 Shrine of Imam Hussein 194
143 Porcelain Bottle Jacquemart 196
144 Porcelain Narghili 196
  FOUNTAINS OF
EUROPEAN ART
145 General Di Cesnola 199
146-149 Phœnician Vases Di Cesnola 200-202
150 Assyro-Phœnician Vase Di Cesnola 203
151 Greek Vase Di Cesnola 204
152-158 Phœnician Pottery Di Cesnola 205-209
159 Greek Vases and Cups Di Cesnola 210
160 Saracen Tile Trumbull-Prime 213
161 Saracen Tiles Bost. Mus. of Fine Arts 213
162,163 Rhodian Faience 214,215
164 Maghreb Urn 216
  GREECE
165 Early Greek Aryballoi Trumbull-Prime 219
166 Early Greek Vases 220
167 Greek Vase Louvre 221
168 Head of Minerva Trumbull-Prime 222
169 Stamnos 223
170 Askos 223
171 Skyphos 223
172 Rhyton 224
173,174 Kraters 224,225
175 Holmos 225
176 Kelebe 225
177 Oxybaphon 225
178,179 Prochoos 226
180 Olpe 226
181 Kyathos 227
182 Kantharos 227
183 Kylix Trumbull-Prime 228
184 Early Greek Oinochoe Trumbull-Prime 228
185 Early Greek Oinochoe T.G. Appleton, B. M. of F. A. 229
186 Bacchic Amphora T.G. Appleton, B. M. of F. A 229
187 Kalpis T.G. Appleton, B. M. of F. A 230
188 Hydria Trumbull-Prime 231
189 Amphora T.G. Appleton, B. M. of F. A 231
  SPAIN
190 Hispano-Moresque Vase South Kensington 233
191 Hispano-Moresque Plaque J.W. Paige 234
192 Alhambra Vase 235
193 Hispano-Moresque Plaque G.W. Wales, B. M. of F. A 236
194 Early Hispano-Moresque Boston Household Art Rooms 236
195 Moorish Tile 237
196 Early Hispano-Moresque Boston Household Art Rooms 237
  ITALY
197 Etruscan Vase J.J. Dixwell 243
198 Roman Lamps 245
199 Samian Ware 245
200 Siculo-Moresque Vase 247
201 Siculo-Moresque Vases Castellani 248
202 Sgraffiato 249
203 Luca della Robbia 250
204 Robbia Medallion Hôtel Cluny 251
205 Robbia Plaque Bost. Mus. of Fine Arts 251
206 Robbia Medallion South Kensington 252
207 Andrea della Robbia Plaque Bost. Mus. of Fine Arts 252
208 Imitation Robbia Bost. Mus. of Fine Arts 253
209 St Sebastian, by Giorgio South Kensington 253
210 Chaffagiolo Pitcher South Kensington 254
211 Siena Vase South Kensington 254
212 The Sforza Dish 256
213 Pesaro VaseJohn Taylor Johnston 257
214 Castel-Durante Dish South Kensington 258
215 Castel-Durante Dish Castellani 258
216 Plate by Xanto Marryat 259
217 Urbino Vase Castellani 260
218 Urbino Pilgrim’s Bottle South Kensington 261
219 Gubbio Lustre South Kensington 261
220 Platean by Giorgio South Kensington 262
221 Faenza Dish 263
222 Deruta Dish South Kensington 264
223 Medicean Porcelain Castellani 266
224 Design on the Above 267
225 Nove Porcelain 269
  FRANCE
226 Biscuit Group, Sèvres August Belmont 271
227 Bernard Palissy 274
228 Palissy Dish Rothschild 276
229 Palissy Pitcher Rothschild 277
230 Barbizet Plaque Tiffany & Co 278
231 Palissy Cistern 279
232 Henri Deux Ewer 280
233 Henri Deux Biberon Malcolm 280
234 Rouen Faience 281
235 Rouen Faience Trumbull-Prime 282
236,237 Moustiers Dishes 284,285
238 Haviland Faience Smithsonian Inst. 290
239 Haviland Faience Henry Havemeyer 296
240 Haviland Faience G.W. Gibson 297
241 Haviland Faience Whitelaw Reid 297
242 Haviland Faience Mrs Wm. H. Dannat 298
243 Haviland Faience Mrs Col T. Scott 300
244 Haviland Faience Clara L. Kellogg 302
245 Bourg-la-Reine Faience G. Collamore 303
246 Bourg-la-Reine Faience Tiffany & Co 303
247 Deck FaienceCorcoran Art Gallery 304
248,249 Deck Bottle and Vase G. Collamore 305
250 Colinot Faience Tiffany & Co 306
251 Colinot Faience G. Collamore 306
252 Colinot Faience Tiffany & Co 307
253 Longwy Faience G. Collamore 308
254,255 Longwy Faience Tiffany & Co 308,309
256 Parville Faience Tiffany & Co 309
257 Gien Faience D. Collamore 310
258 Sarreguemines Faience G. Collamore 310
259 St Cloud Porcelain Jacquemart 312
260 Vincennes Porcelain Duke de Martina 313
261 Sèvres Pate Tendre August Belmont 314
262 Jewelled Sèvres Mrs J.V.L. Pruyn 315
263 Jewelled Sèvres H.C. Gibson 315
264 Sèvres Vase Mrs C.B. Hosack 316
265 Sèvres Vase White House 317
266 Sèvres Porcelain Candlestick Mrs J.V.L. Pruyn 317
267 Sèvres Vase White House 318
268 Sèvres Tea-set Miss M.F. Curtis 318
269,270 Washington’s Sèvres 319
271 Limoges Porcelain S.S. Conant 320
272 Limoges Porcelain 320
273 Limoges Porcelain Mrs Col T. Scott 321
274 Limoges Porcelain General A.J. Myer 321
275 Limoges Porcelain Whitelaw Reid 322
276 Limoges Pate Tendre H.J. Jewitt 322
277,279 Limoges Pate Tendre 323,324
280,281 Deck Vase and Plaque G. Collamore 325
282 Pate-sur-pate, by Solon G. W. Wales, B. M. of F. A 326
  GERMANY
283 Hut-shaped Vases 328
284 Hirschvogel Vase 330
285,286 Delft Faience Mrs J.V.L. Pruyn 331,332
287,288 Graybeards 334
289,290 Fine Stone-ware 335
291 Böttcher Stone-ware D. Collamore 337
292 Meissen Porcelain F. Robinson 337
293 Meissen Porcelain 338
294 Meissen Porcelain L. Double 339
295 Meissen Porcelain August Belmont 340
296 Meissen Porcelain (Marcolini) J.C. Runkle 340
297 Modern Dresden Porcelain D. Collamore 341
298 Berlin Porcelain D. Collamore 341
299 Berlin Porcelain Vase August Belmont 342
  RUSSIA,
DENMARK, &
SCANDINAVIA
300 Russian Faience D. Collamore 344
301,302 Swedish Faience William Astor 345,346
303 Norwegian Faience W.B. Dickerman 347
304,306 Ipsen Terra-cotta Ovington Brothers 348,349
307 Wendrich Terra-cotta T. Schmidt 350
308 Copenhagen Porcelain Mrs J.V.L. Pruyn 351
 GREAT BRITAIN
309 Ancient British Vases 353
310,311 Celtic Pottery 354
312,313 Romano-British Ware 355
314 Saxon Pottery 356
315 Anglo-Norman Vases 356
316,318 Old English Tiles Bost. Household Art Rooms 357
319 Posset-pot, 15th Century Bateman 359
320 Staffordshire Tyg 359
321 Elers Ware 360
322 Josiah Wedgwood 360
323 Wedgwood Cameo 361
324 Wedgwood Basaltes Meyer 362
325 Wedgwood Jasper Barlow 363
326 Wedgwood Earthen-ware W.S. Ward 363
327 Wedgwood Portland Vase 364
328 Wedgwood Jasper Vase John W. Britton 365
329 Wedgwood Earthen-ware D. Collamore 365
330 Wedgwood Plate Tiffany & Co 366
331 Wedgwood Majolica Horace Russell 367
332 Minton Stone-ware D. Collamore 368
333 Minton Plaque Tiffany & Co 369
334 Minton MajolicaCorcoran Art Gallery 370
335,336 Doulton Ware W.B. Dickerman 371
337 Lambeth Faience 372
338,339 Lambeth Faience D. Collamore 373
340 Doulton Terra-cotta Smithsonian Inst. 374
341 Lambeth Faience Dr H.G. Piffard 375
342 Lowestoft Pottery F. Robinson 375
343 Plymouth Porcelain 377
344 Bow Porcelain 377
345 Chelsea Porcelain 378
346 Derby Porcelain F. Robinson 378
347 Bloor-Derby F. Robinson 379
348 Old Worcester Porcelain Robert Hoe, Jr 379
349 Worcester Porcelain G. Collamore 380
350,351 Worcester Porcelain D. Collamore 380,381
352 Minton Pate-sur-pate, H.C. Gibson 382
Solon
353 Jewelled Copeland Tiffany & Co 383
354,355 Copeland Parian 384
356 Copeland Reticulated W.B. Dickerman 385
Ware
357 Shelton Porcelain D. Collamore 388
358,360 Belleek Porcelain Tiffany & Co 388,389
 SOUTH AMERICA
361 Tile-piece, by F.T. Vance 391
362,363 Peruvian Pottery 393,397
364 Peruvian Water-jar Smithsonian Inst. 400
365 Peruvian Pottery 400
366 Peruvian Drinking-vessel 401
367 Pottery from Cuzco 401
368 Coiled Water-vessel Smithsonian Inst. 402
369,370 Peruvian Pottery 403
371 Peruvian Water-vessel Smithsonian Inst. 404
372 Greek Head-shaped Cup 404
373,375 Peruvian Pottery 405,406
376,378 Peruvian Pottery Smithsonian Inst. 407,408
379,381 Peruvian Pottery 408,409
382 Peruvian Black Vessel Smithsonian Inst. 410
383 Peruvian Painted Cup Smithsonian Inst. 410
384,385 Peruvian Pottery 411
386,388 Peruvian Pottery Barboza 412,413
389 Brazilian Basin 414
390 Burial Urn 414
391,392 Modern Pottery 415,416
393 Colombia Corrugated Ware Smithsonian Inst. 417
  CENTRAL
AMERICA
394 Vase from Ometepec Smithsonian Inst. 418
395 Vase from Ometepec Smithsonian Inst. 419
396 Tripod from Ometepec Smithsonian Inst. 419
397 Urns from Ometepec 420
398,399 Terra-cotta Figures 420,421
400 Terra-cotta Heads 421
401 Guatemala Urn 422
402 Guatemala Cup 422
  MOUND-BUILDERS
403 Vases from Missouri Mrs J.V.L. Pruyn 425
404 Vase Bost. Mus. of Fine Arts 426
405 Vase Smithsonian Inst. 426
406 Vase Bost. Mus. of Fine Arts 427
407 Vases 427
  INDIAN
408,410 Corrugated Pottery U. S. Geol. Survey 432,433
411 Pottery Handle U. S. Geol. Survey 433
412 Pottery Ladle U. S. Geol. Survey 434
413 Pottery Pipe U. S. Geol. Survey 434
414,423 Painted Pottery U. S. Geol. Survey 434-436
424 Pottery with Relief U. S. Geol. Survey 436
425,428 Modern Moqui U. S. Geol. Survey 436,437
  UNITED STATES
429 Greenpoint Porcelain 443
430 Jersey City Earthen-ware 456
431 N. Y. City Porcelain 457
432 N. Y. Iron-stone China 458
433 N. Y. City Pottery 458
434,438 Trenton Parian 464-467
439,440 Chelsea Terra-cotta 470
441,442 Philadelphia Porcelain Trumbull-Prime 471,472
443 Bennington Porcelain Trumbull-Prime 472
444 Greenpoint Century Vase 474
445 “Kéramos” Vase 475
446Greenpoint Biscuit Porcelain 476
447 “Song of the Shirt” 477
448,449 Greenpoint Porcelain 478,479
450 Greenpoint Porcelain E. Bierstadt 479
451 Poets’ Pitcher 480
452,454 Greenpoint Porcelain 480,481
455 Greenpoint Porcelain 482
456 English Porcelain D. Collamore 482
457 Jersey City Earthen-ware 483
458,460 Bennett Faience D. Collamore 484,485
461 Plate by J.M. Falconer 485
462 Porcelain and Silver Reed & Barton 486
463 Porcelain and Silver Reed & Barton 486
464 Porcelain and Silver J.W. Britton 487

THE CERAMIC ART.

INTRODUCTION.

Advantages of the Study.—The Lost Origin of the Art.—Ascribed to the Gods.—Legends of China, Japan, Egypt, and Greece.—Keramos.—A Solution suggested.—How Pottery illustrates History.—How it explains the Customs of the Ancients.—Its Bearings upon Religion.—Examples from Egypt, Greece, and China.—The Art represented in Pottery.—Its Permanency.—As a Combination of Form with Drawing and Color.—Greek Art.—Its Merits and Defects.—The Orientals, and their Attention to Color.—Eastern Skill.—The Aim of Palissy.—The Highest Aim of the Ceramic Artist.—Painting on Porcelain.—Rules to be Observed in Decorating.—Where Color alone is a Worthy Object.—How the Art affords the Best Illustration of the Useful combined with the Beautiful.—Its Place in the Household.

Advantages of the Study.—The Lost Origin of the Art.—Attributed to the Gods.—Legends of China, Japan, Egypt, and Greece.—Keramos.—A Suggested Solution.—How Pottery Illustrates History.—How It Explains the Customs of Ancient Peoples.—Its Relevance to Religion.—Examples from Egypt, Greece, and China.—The Art Represented in Pottery.—Its Permanence.—As a Combination of Form with Drawing and Color.—Greek Art.—Its Strengths and Weaknesses.—Orientals and Their Focus on Color.—Eastern Expertise.—The Goal of Palissy.—The Ultimate Aim of the Ceramic Artist.—Painting on Porcelain.—Guidelines for Decoration.—Where Color Alone is a Desirable Goal.—How the Art Provides the Best Example of Combining the Useful with the Beautiful.—Its Role in the Household.

THE history of ceramic art carries us back to ages of which it has furnished us with the only records. Beginning almost with the appearance of man upon the globe, it brings us down through the intricate paths of his migrations to the time in which we live. Historically, therefore, the study of the art is not only replete with interest, but promises much benefit to the student. The forms under which it appears are so varied, the circuitous route it has followed leads to so many lands and among so many peoples, and the customs it illustrates are so distinctive of widely separated nationalities, that its history is co-extensive with that of humanity. In many cases it supplies us with information regarding nations whose works in pottery are their only monuments.

THE history of ceramic art takes us back to eras that provide us with the only accounts. Starting almost with the emergence of humans on the planet, it leads us through the complex journeys of their migrations to the present day. Historically, the study of this art is not only full of interest but also offers significant benefits to the learner. The forms it takes are so diverse, the winding path it has traveled connects so many regions and cultures, and the customs it showcases are so characteristic of widely different nationalities that its history is intertwined with that of humanity. In many instances, it gives us insights about nations whose pottery works are their only lasting legacies.

Were we, therefore, to attempt to find its origin, we might go back as far as written history could guide us, and then find proofs of its existence in a prehistoric age. It is curious to observe that, as we compare the earliest productions of different countries, we discover a similarity between the crude ideas to which they owe their origin.{20} It is equally remarkable—and the fact is worthy of notice as pointing to the great antiquity of the practice of working in clay—that all nations of whose early religious ideas we have any knowledge ascribe its inception to the gods. Daily habit demonstrated its utility, and gratitude found a cover for ignorance, in bestowing upon the heavenly powers the credit of inspiring man with a knowledge of the capabilities of the plastic clay.

If we were to try to track down its origins, we could go back as far as written history allows, and then find evidence of its existence in prehistoric times. It's interesting to note that when we compare the earliest works from different countries, we find a similarity in the basic ideas that inspired them. It's also noteworthy—and this fact highlights the ancient practice of working with clay—that all the nations whose early religious beliefs we know attribute its beginnings to the gods. Daily usage proved its usefulness, and gratitude masked ignorance, as people credited the divine with giving humanity the insight into the potential of shaping clay.{20}

Reason supplies an easy solution of the problem, but one not likely to occur to the unreasoning man of the primitive world. “On the day,” says Jacquemart, “when man, walking upon the clayey soil, softened by inundations or rain, first observed that the earth retained the prints of his footsteps, the plastic art was discovered; and when lighting a fire to warm his limbs or to cook his food, he remarked that the surface of the hearth changed its nature and its color, that the reddened clay became sonorous, impervious, and hardened in its new shape, the art was revealed to him of making vessels fit to contain liquids.” The reason of the nineteenth century conflicts strangely with old-world opinions of what was due to beneficent deity. Of this we can easily find abundant illustration. Let us take, as examples, China, Japan, Egypt, and Greece. We will find that each reverts to the misty boundary between legend and history, or to the earlier age when the gods had not deserted the world—the horizon of mortal vision or fancy, where heaven seems to touch earth. It is said that nearly two thousand seven hundred years before the Christian era the potter’s art was discovered in China by Kouen-ou. This was during the reign of the enlightened Emperor Hoang-ti. Of him it is recorded that after many labors for the good of his subjects, the amelioration of their condition, and the extension of their knowledge, he was translated to the upper sphere on the back of a huge and whiskered dragon.

Reason offers a simple answer to the problem, but it's one that probably wouldn’t come to the mind of an unthinking person from the primitive era. “On the day,” says Jacquemart, “when man, walking on the damp, clay-like ground softened by floods or rain, first noticed that the earth held the impressions of his footsteps, the art of sculpture was born; and when he lit a fire to warm himself or cook his food, he observed that the surface of the hearth changed in nature and color, that the heated clay became resonant, waterproof, and hardened into a new form, he discovered how to make containers suitable for liquids.” The reasoning of the nineteenth century clashes significantly with ancient beliefs about what was attributed to a benevolent deity. We can easily find plenty of examples of this. Let’s look at China, Japan, Egypt, and Greece. In each, we see a return to the vague line between myth and history, or to an earlier time when the gods had not abandoned the world—the visible or imaginative horizon where heaven appears to meet earth. It's said that nearly 2,700 years before the Christian era, the art of pottery was discovered in China by Kouen-ou. This occurred during the reign of the enlightened Emperor Hoang-ti. It’s recorded that after many efforts for the good of his people, improving their lives, and expanding their knowledge, he was taken to the higher realm on the back of a giant, whiskered dragon.

The Japanese follow a precisely similar course. Having no real knowledge, they call imagination to their aid, and solve an historical problem by the creation of a legend. Turning back to a period long before history begins, they affect to find the inventor of pottery in Oosei-tsumi, a legendary being who lived in the age of Oanamuchi-no-mikoto, and conferred upon him the title of “Kami,” distinctive of deity.{21}

The Japanese take a very similar approach. Lacking actual knowledge, they rely on their imagination and resolve historical issues by creating legends. They look back to a time long before recorded history and claim that the inventor of pottery was Oosei-tsumi, a legendary figure from the era of Oanamuchi-no-mikoto, and they designate him with the title “Kami,” which signifies divinity.{21}

The Egyptians, more reverently, gave the art directly to the gods. Having a pantheon, they merely singled out that one of its occupants to whom the honor should be ascribed. As Osiris is their Bacchus, and Thoth their Mercury, so to the director Num, the first creature, they ascribe the art of moulding clay. Like the Hebrew Jehovah, he first made the heavens and earth, the firmament, the sun, and the moon, and, from the fact of his having made the rivers and mountains, would appear also to have evolved order out of the Egyptian chaos. Lastly, he made man. Turning the clay of the Nile upon his wheel, he fashioned the last and greatest of created things, and having “breathed into his nostrils the breath of life,” made man the cornerstone of the fabric of creation. Inspiration and monotheism apart, it would almost appear that the Jewish law-giver found in the hated “house of bondage” a foundation for his cosmogony.

The Egyptians, with great respect, dedicated their art directly to the gods. With a pantheon of deities, they simply chose one of its members to whom they would attribute this honor. Just as Osiris is their version of Bacchus and Thoth is their Mercury, they credited the creator Num, the first being, with the art of shaping clay. Like the Hebrew Jehovah, he first created the heavens and the earth, the sky, the sun, and the moon, and by creating the rivers and mountains, he seemed to bring order out of the chaos of Egypt. Finally, he made man. Using the clay from the Nile on his wheel, he shaped the last and greatest of creations, and after “breathing into his nostrils the breath of life,” he made man the cornerstone of the structure of creation. Apart from inspiration and monotheism, it seems the Jewish lawgiver found in the despised “house of bondage” a foundation for his creation story.

In how many instances did the Greeks lay the honors due to some forgotten mortal at the feet of a god or a semi-divine hero? To them Inachus, who about 1800 B.C. founded the kingdom of Argos, was not the leader of a band of adventurous emigrants from Egypt, but a child of the sea over which he came, a son of Oceanus and Tethys. It was only when Gelanor, the last of the race of Inachus, was deposed by Danaus, that we find a Greek recognition of the early connection of that country with Egypt. Danaus was the son of Belus, and brother of Ægyptus, jointly with whom he occupied the throne of Egypt. Quarrelling with his brother, Danaus set sail, and, arriving at Argos, rose to the throne by the means above indicated. These statements are only of value to our present purpose as showing the close connection between Greece and Egypt, and pointing to the conclusion that Egypt dropped the germs of that art which Greece cultivated to such perfection that it won the admiration of the world. If we turn to the origin of pottery accepted by the Greeks themselves, we are confused by the liveliness of their teeming imagination. The exercise of fancy takes the place of an undeveloped historical sense. When Jupiter wished to punish the rash impiety of Prometheus by giving him a wife, Vulcan made Pandora, the first of mortal women, out of clay. Prometheus is one of the strangest figures in Greek mythology. He laughed at the whole Pantheon, cheated the great Jove himself, and was yet a benefactor of mankind, after he had created{22} the species; for to him also is ascribed the creation from clay of the first man and woman. Thus the gods and heroes were potters, and the art was practised by them before mortal life began. To two Corinthians, one Athenian, and one Cretan, the invention of the plastic art has been attributed; but, passing these by, let us turn, for philological reasons, to the legend of Keramos. The story of the adventures of Theseus is pretty well known. By the help of Ariadne, he killed the Minotaur of Crete, and escaped from the Labyrinth, and, having subsequently abandoned his fair assistant on the island of Naxos, she is said by some to have hanged herself in despair. Others, however, assert—and to their tale we must listen—that in the arms of Bacchus she found solace for her sorrows. Their son Keramos was the patron of potters, and to his name we owe our word “keramic” or “ceramic.” When the Argives pointed out the tomb of Ariadne, her ashes were deposited in an urn in one of their temples, so that by means of the art attributed to the son, the mother’s remains were preserved.

In how many cases did the Greeks give credit for the accomplishments of some forgotten person to a god or a semi-divine hero? To them, Inachus, who founded the kingdom of Argos around 1800 B.C., was not just a leader of adventurous emigrants from Egypt, but a child of the sea he crossed, a son of Oceanus and Tethys. It was only when Gelanor, the last of Inachus's lineage, was overthrown by Danaus that the Greeks recognized the early connection between that region and Egypt. Danaus was the son of Belus and the brother of Ægyptus, with whom he shared the throne of Egypt. After having a falling out with his brother, Danaus set sail, landed in Argos, and claimed the throne through the means previously mentioned. These details are relevant to our current discussion as they highlight the close ties between Greece and Egypt and suggest that Egypt laid the foundations of the art that Greece refined to such perfection that it impressed the world. If we look at the origins of pottery as accepted by the Greeks themselves, we find ourselves confused by the vividness of their imagination. Their creative expression replaces a less developed sense of history. When Jupiter wanted to punish Prometheus for his reckless impiety by giving him a wife, Vulcan created Pandora, the first mortal woman, from clay. Prometheus is one of the most unusual figures in Greek mythology. He mocked the entire Pantheon, outsmarted the great Jove himself, and yet he was a benefactor of humanity after he created{22} the human race; he is also credited with creating the first man and woman from clay. Thus, the gods and heroes were potters, and the craft was practiced by them even before human life began. The invention of the plastic art has been attributed to two Corinthians, one Athenian, and one Cretan; but, setting these aside, let’s focus, for linguistic reasons, on the legend of Keramos. The story of Theseus's adventures is fairly well known. With Ariadne’s help, he killed the Minotaur of Crete and escaped from the Labyrinth. Afterward, he abandoned his lovely companion on the island of Naxos, and some say she hanged herself in despair. However, others assert—and we must listen to their tale—that she found comfort in the arms of Bacchus. Their son Keramos became the patron of potters, and his name gives us the word “keramic” or “ceramic.” When the Argives pointed out Ariadne's tomb, her ashes were placed in an urn in one of their temples, so that through the craft attributed to her son, her remains were preserved.

It is thus made clear that the practice of making vessels of clay had no origin to which we can now turn back. The art was born in the “twilight of the gods,” whose productions are now used in illustrating the pages of history. Even in these wild fancies there is a germ of truth. The first attempts at moulding in clay had a common origin in the necessities of man, and the promptings of nature to supply them. The material was on all hands ready for use; and why should the men of antiquity be held to differ from the children of after-ages, or those of our own time? To one the suggestion may have come from one source, to another it may have come from another; and unless we choose to bind ourselves to the narrative of the building of the great Tower of Babel, and the dispersal of races, we may be led to think that its origin may have been manifold, as its rudest attempts have certainly been discovered in places wide apart.

It’s clear that the practice of making clay vessels has no identifiable origin that we can trace back to now. This art emerged in the “twilight of the gods,” and the creations from that time are now used to illustrate history. Even within these fantastical ideas lies a kernel of truth. The earliest efforts to shape clay arose from human needs and the natural urge to fulfill them. The material was readily available everywhere, so why should the people of ancient times be seen as any different from children of later generations or even from us today? One person might have gotten the idea from one source, while another could have drawn inspiration from somewhere else. Unless we are committed to the story of the construction of the great Tower of Babel and the scattering of peoples, we might conclude that its origin could be diverse, especially since some of the most primitive efforts have been found in widely separated locations.

On the sea-shore the child builds its house and mill, giving by the help of water a certain consistency to the inadhesive sand. On the roadside, or by the pond’s rim, it shapes the oozy mud into the forms suggested to childhood’s imitative instinct. One of the earliest and most beautiful of the legends relating to the youth of Christ has reference to this very matter. He was engaged with his playmates in{23} making earthen birds. His efforts were clumsy and his art rude, and his companions jeered him, until the birds he had made became living things, and flew away. Let us by all means concede this to have been an impossible miracle, based upon an idle legend. Yet it proves that either in the early days of Galilee, or in those of the inventor of the tale, the habits of children differed in no degree from those of to-day. A kind of instinct would almost appear to lead them to model and imitate in clay; and putting primitive man upon the level of childhood, there is no reason for believing that the plastic art had not several independent origins.

On the beach, the child builds its house and mill, using water to give some structure to the loose sand. By the roadside or at the edge of a pond, it shapes the muddy sludge into forms inspired by its playful imagination. One of the earliest and most lovely legends about the childhood of Christ relates to this very idea. He was playing with his friends, making clay birds. His attempts were awkward and amateurish, and his friends laughed at him until the birds he created came to life and flew away. We should certainly acknowledge that this was an impossible miracle based on a fanciful legend. Yet it shows that, whether in the early days of Galilee or during the time of the storyteller, children's behavior was no different than it is today. There seems to be an instinct that drives them to mold and imitate with clay; and if we consider primitive humans as comparable to children, there's no reason to believe that the art of shaping materials didn't have several independent beginnings.

enlarge-image
Fig. 1.—Old Sèvres Patetendre. Fontenoy Vase, commemorative of the Battle of Fontenoy. Painted by Genest. (M. L. Double Coll.)
Fig. 1.—Old Sèvres Patetendre. Fontenoy Vase, commemorating the Battle of Fontenoy. Painted by Genest. (M. L. Double Coll.)

The manner in which pottery illustrates history brings us to one of the most interesting features of the study (Fig. 1). While the connoisseur is deep in the history of the art itself, the student prefers to view it in its relation to that of mankind. It suggests difficulties, confirms deductions, and offers hints for the solution of the problems of history. The memory of extinct nations is perpetuated by the clay records which have survived their submergence in the tide of time. In these we may read, as in a book, of the gods they worshipped, of their daily life, of their death and burial. Historians now, in fact, consult the relics of the potter’s art with as much confidence and readiness as they would turn to the pages of an old-world chronicle. Migrations, intercourse, and conquest have all been{24} recorded in clay. One might in that way define with the utmost exactness the line bounding the vast empire of Rome. The bricks or tiles, placed over the graves of the soldiers or found in their camps, show the stations of the legions and the extent of conquest. Wherever

The way pottery represents history leads us to one of the most fascinating aspects of this study (Fig. 1). While the expert dives deep into the history of the art itself, the student prefers to see it in connection with humanity. It presents challenges, backs up conclusions, and provides clues for solving historical problems. The memory of lost civilizations is preserved in the clay artifacts that have endured through time. In these, we can read, like a book, about the gods they worshipped, their everyday lives, and their death and burial practices. Nowadays, historians consult the remnants of pottery with as much assurance and eagerness as they would reference the pages of an ancient chronicle. Migrations, interactions, and conquests have all been{24} recorded in clay. This way, one could precisely define the borders of the expansive Roman Empire. The bricks or tiles found over the graves of soldiers or in their encampments reveal the locations of the legions and the scope of their conquests. Wherever

"the Empress of the world
"In the past, her eagle wings spread out,"

in England, Scotland, France, Germany, Jerusalem, or elsewhere, there have been found tiles or bricks stamped with the number of the legion or its distinctive appellation. The tragic end of Quintilius Varus is known to all readers of Roman history. A Roman proconsul of high birth, and enriched by the governorship of Syria, he was appointed to the command of the army confronting the hordes of Germany. Surprised by the German chief Hermann, or Arminius, his army was almost annihilated, and he, in despair, after the fashion of his time, sought death by his own hand. The Emperor Augustus wailed for months, “Varus, give me back my legions,” the legions which were lying on the field, at the farthest point to which the armies of Rome had penetrated, and also the farthest in that direction, at which any specimens of Roman pottery have been found. From the funereal urns of the Greeks we are enabled to tell how far they pursued their conquests in any direction. Other nations left, in the lands to which their arms were carried, similar mementos of their presence, which, on being exhumed, after lying for centuries covered thickly over by the dust time is continually spreading over the past, are transferred to the page of history.

In England, Scotland, France, Germany, Jerusalem, or elsewhere, tiles or bricks have been found with the number of the legion or its unique name stamped on them. The tragic end of Quintilius Varus is known to everyone who reads Roman history. A Roman proconsul of noble birth, who gained wealth from governing Syria, he was put in charge of the army facing the German tribes. Caught off guard by the German leader Hermann, or Arminius, his army was almost completely destroyed, and he, in despair, chose to take his own life in the way people did back then. Emperor Augustus mourned for months, saying, “Varus, give me back my legions,” those legions that were lying on the battlefield, the farthest point reached by the Roman armies, and the farthest point where any Roman pottery has been discovered. From the funerary urns of the Greeks, we can see how far they extended their conquests in any direction. Other nations left similar reminders of their presence in the lands they conquered, which, when unearthed after lying for centuries buried under dust that time steadily accumulates, are brought into the record of history.

A very forcible example of the historical value of earthen-ware is found almost at our very door. Irving relates, in his “Life of Washington,” that, not long after his birth, his father removed to Stafford County, near Fredericksburg. The house stood on a knoll overlooking the Rappahannock. This was the home of George’s youth. The meadow between the house and the river was his play-ground. But this home, like that in which he was born, has disappeared; the site is only to be traced by fragments of bricks, china, and earthen-ware. Another example may be taken from a paragraph which appeared in the daily papers very recently, in which it was stated that two amphoræ—the name given to the Greek two-handled, oval-bodied vases{25} (Fig. 2) with pointed base, which have been found wherever Greek commerce extended—containing fifty thousand coins of the Emperor Gallienus and his immediate successors, had been discovered at Verona. Nearly all were as fresh as when coming from the mint. Gallienus assumed the purple A.D. 260, and reigned for eight years before he was assassinated at Milan. For over fifteen hundred years, therefore, these vases preserved their numismatic treasures.

A powerful example of the historical significance of pottery can be found right in our own backyard. Irving mentions in his “Life of Washington” that shortly after George Washington was born, his father moved to Stafford County, near Fredericksburg. The house was situated on a hill overlooking the Rappahannock River. This was where George spent his childhood. The meadow between the house and the river was his playground. However, like the home where he was born, this house has disappeared; the location can only be identified by fragments of bricks, china, and earthen-ware. Another example comes from a recent newspaper article stating that two amphoræ—the term for the Greek two-handled, oval-shaped vases{25} (Fig. 2) with pointed bases, found wherever Greek trade reached—were discovered in Verona, holding fifty thousand coins from Emperor Gallienus and his immediate successors. Most of the coins were as fresh as if they had just come from the mint. Gallienus rose to power in A.D. 260 and reigned for eight years before being assassinated in Milan. So, for over fifteen hundred years, these vases kept their numismatic treasures safe.

enlarge-image
Fig. 2.—Greek and Phœnician (on right) Amphoræ. (Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 2.—Greek and Phœnician (on right) Amphoræ. (Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 2.—Greek and Phoenician (on right) Amphorae. (Cesnola Collection, N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 2.—Greek and Phoenician Amphorae (on the right). (Cesnola Collection, N.Y. Metropolitan Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 3.—Chinese Bottles found in Egyptian Tombs.
Fig. 3.—Chinese Bottles Discovered in Egyptian Tombs.

Still another instance may be mentioned in which the close connection between history and its handmaid, pottery, is illustrated. Some time ago certain travellers in Egypt purchased a number of small jars (Fig. 3) of a kaolinic composition, which they were told had been taken from the tombs. They were evidently, from the style of decoration and the characters they bore, of Chinese manufacture; and the first conclusion was, that, as evidence was not wanting to show that one of them had been taken from a very old tomb on its being first opened, they were possessed of a highly venerable antiquity. Subsequent investigations, however, showed that they had been obtained from certain ports on the Red Sea, and were to be ascribed to a comparatively recent date. The discovery subtracted about two thousand five hundred years from their age. But how came these Chinese vases to find their way to the commercial cities of the Red{26} Sea? Before navigators had learned that the great highway between Europe and the East was round the South of Africa, intercourse was maintained either by the overland route or through the Persian Gulf. This accounts for the abundance of Chinese porcelain found in Persia. Some of the specimens may have been left on the western side of the Gulf, and have thence found their way across Arabia to the shores of the Red Sea, whence they were obtained by the fraudulent venders of Lower Egypt.

Another example highlights the close link between history and its companion, pottery. Some time ago, travelers in Egypt bought a number of small jars (Fig. 3) made of kaolin, which they were told had come from tombs. Based on their decoration and the markings, it was clear they were made in China, leading to the initial assumption that, since evidence suggested one had been taken from an ancient tomb when it was first opened, they were quite old. However, further investigation revealed that they had actually come from certain ports on the Red Sea and were dated much more recently. This discovery cut about two thousand five hundred years from their estimated age. But how did these Chinese vases end up in the commercial centers of the Red{26} Sea? Before navigators realized that the main route between Europe and the East was around the southern tip of Africa, trade was conducted overland or through the Persian Gulf. This explains the large amount of Chinese porcelain found in Persia. Some pieces may have been left on the western side of the Gulf and then made their way across Arabia to the shores of the Red Sea, where they were sold by unscrupulous vendors in Lower Egypt.

In this way the intercourse of nations may frequently be explained by the help of pottery. Not only, be it observed, may it be taken as an indicator of the movements or extension of the nations themselves, but of the manner and extent of their intercourse with the rest of the world.

In this way, the interactions of nations can often be understood through pottery. It's important to note that pottery can serve as a sign of the movements or growth of nations themselves, as well as how and to what degree they interact with the rest of the world.

As an exponent of the customs of antiquity, its aid is of the highest value. We learn, for instance, that among the Greeks the usual custom was to mix wine in one vessel, cool it in another, draw it from the latter into jugs, and from them fill and replenish the beakers or cups of guests. We can see anywhere to-day tiny tea-sets for the amusement of children. The Greeks had something closely akin to them. Vases were given to children, as toys are given now. Some of those discovered are so limited in their dimensions that they could not have been used for any other purpose, and on others are depicted the games in which children engaged. Of all the uses to which an earthen jar could be put, certainly the most singular was that discovered by Diogenes, when he chose one for his habitation (Fig. 4).{27} That such was the case there is strong reason for believing. This statement is one which may disconcert popular belief, and break off the association between the philosopher and a “tub;” but the authorities in favor of his home being a huge jar are tolerably decisive. A tub, moreover, scarcely seems to meet the requirements of the occasion, whereas it is easy to imagine a pithos satisfying the limited demands of Diogenes in the way of house-keeping. Nor was the whim of the philosopher without parallel. It is said that during the Peloponnesian war the Athenians lived in similar vessels. The pithos occupied by Diogenes was cracked and patched; and these vessels, when unfit for other use, were, long after his day, used as dwellings by the poor.

As a representative of ancient customs, its help is extremely valuable. For example, we learn that among the Greeks, the typical practice was to mix wine in one container, chill it in another, pour it into jugs, and then use those to refill the beakers or cups of guests. Today, we can find small tea sets meant for children's entertainment. The Greeks had something very similar. They gave children vases as toys. Some of the ones found are so small that they couldn't have been used for anything else, while others show the games children played. Of all the uses for an earthen jar, the most unusual was that discovered by Diogenes, who chose one as his home (Fig. 4).{27} There's strong reason to believe this was true. This claim might challenge common beliefs and sever the connection between the philosopher and a “tub,” but the evidence that suggests his home was a huge jar is quite convincing. A tub, in fact, hardly seems to fit the needs of the situation, while it's easy to envision a pithos meeting Diogenes's minimalistic household requirements. Moreover, the philosopher's choice had its parallels. It is said that during the Peloponnesian War, the Athenians lived in similar vessels. The pithos that Diogenes occupied was cracked and patched; and these containers, when no longer suitable for other uses, were used as homes by the poor long after his time.

enlarge-image
Fig. 4.—Diogenes in Pithos.
Fig. 4.—Diogenes in a jar.

Vases were presented as prizes (Fig. 5) to the victors in the athletic games; and it is from these and other kinds deposited in sepulchres, that we derive the greater part of our knowledge of Greek ceramic art. Not only were they used—at least after the earliest days of Greece—to hold the ashes of the dead, but were evidently employed as tokens of respect or affection. Thus, the vases the deceased had most admired or used in life were placed in the tomb, along with others containing the remains of the funeral feast, and those employed in the last rites. The amphora was devoted to all kinds of domestic uses. The rhyton was a drinking-cup (Fig. 6). There were special vessels for oil and unguents; and the different kinds of wine-jars and drinking-cups present an almost endless variety of shapes, and, especially the latter, a most wonderful beauty of form. Of these, the kylix affords a good example{28} (Fig. 7). In this way we see that, from childhood to the grave, the customs of the Greeks are illustrated by their pottery. We pass by, in the mean time, with a mere reference the numberless mythic themes decipherable in the decoration of their vases.

Vases were given as prizes (Fig. 5) to the winners of athletic competitions; and it’s from these and other types found in graves that we gain most of our understanding of Greek ceramic art. They were not only used—at least after the earliest days of Greece—to hold the ashes of the deceased but were clearly also used as symbols of respect or love. For example, the vases the deceased admired or used in life were placed in the tomb, along with others containing the remnants of the funeral meal and those used in the final rites. The amphora was used for all sorts of household purposes. The rhyton was a type of drinking cup (Fig. 6). There were specific vessels for oil and perfumes; and the various kinds of wine jars and drinking cups showcase an almost endless array of shapes, and particularly the latter, a stunning beauty in form. The kylix is a great example of this{28} (Fig. 7). In this way, we can see how Greek customs are reflected in their pottery from childhood to the grave. Meanwhile, we only briefly mention the countless mythological themes depicted in the decoration of their vases.

enlarge-image
Fig. 5.—Greek Prize Vase.
Fig. 5.—Greek Award Vase.

We meet with a precisely similar state of things among the Chinese. We can only study the pottery of that people after familiarizing ourselves with their religion. How otherwise can we understand the quaint figures and designs which meet us at every turn—the God of Longevity, Pou-tai the God of Contentment, their manifold dragons, the Kylin, the Dog of Fo, or the Fong-hoang? Colors and shapes, as well as animals, are employed as symbols. As the crane symbolized long life, so were certain colors and forms distinctive of social rank. Let us take a vase and study it closely, observe its proportions and decoration, and these will guide us to its purpose and to the rank of the individual making use of it. Vases and images tell of both the public and private worship of the Chinese, and of the manner in which it was conducted. The excess to which the Chinese carry the duties of hospitality and courtesy has been frequently commented on. It would be hard to imagine anything showing better the refinements of which etiquette is capable, than their manner of decorating their reception-rooms, so that they may be filled with the mildest incense of flattery to the expected guest. Should he be a soldier, vases stand{29} on all sides, decorated with the warlike scenes best suited to his professional taste. Should he be a poet, war is changed to literature, and vases are chosen which recall the great names of the profession. After a manner similar to that in vogue among the Greeks, pottery and porcelain were used by the Chinese as media for the conveyance of compliments and good wishes, and as special marks of honor. They were conferred on the officer by his sovereign, and passed between friends at the customary times of rejoicing.

We find a very similar situation among the Chinese. We can only understand their pottery after getting to know their religion. Otherwise, how can we make sense of the unique figures and designs that we see everywhere—the God of Longevity, Pou-tai the God of Contentment, their various dragons, the Kylin, the Dog of Fo, or the Fong-hoang? Colors and shapes, as well as animals, are used as symbols. Just as the crane represents long life, certain colors and forms indicate social rank. Let’s take a vase and examine it closely; its proportions and decorations will help us understand its purpose and the status of the person using it. Vases and images reveal both the public and private worship practices of the Chinese and how these were carried out. The extent to which the Chinese take hospitality and politeness has been noted many times. It’s hard to find a better example of the intricacies of etiquette than the way they decorate their reception rooms to create an atmosphere filled with the most flattering incense for the expected guest. If he’s a soldier, vases are placed{29} all around, adorned with war scenes that suit his profession. If he’s a poet, war is replaced with literature, and vases are selected that reference the great figures of the field. In a way similar to the Greeks, the Chinese used pottery and porcelain to convey compliments and good wishes, serving as particular tokens of honor. They were given to officers by their rulers and exchanged among friends during festive occasions.

enlarge-image
Fig. 6.—Greek Rhyton. (Trumbull-Prime Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 6.—Greek Rhyton. (Trumbull-Prime Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

We approach Egypt, in this connection, with a certain amount of awe. We examine its early pottery with a sensation similar to that with which we view a mummy. It comprises relics of a civilization of so hoary an antiquity, that to study them is like peering into the secrets of the grave. It is, in fact, from the tombs that the treasures have been exhumed which enable us to trace Egyptian ceramic art. They tell of customs followed long before the Persian Cambyses

We look at Egypt with a sense of wonder. Examining its ancient pottery feels similar to viewing a mummy. These artifacts come from a civilization so old that studying them is like looking into the mysteries of the past. In fact, the treasures we've uncovered from the tombs allow us to explore Egyptian ceramic art. They reveal customs practiced long before the Persian Cambyses.

“Overshadowed Osiris, Horus, Apis, Isis,
And shook the Pyramids with fear and awe
"When the gigantic Memnon broke apart."

Some of the specimens date from the Third Dynasty, about four thousand years ago. There is now in existence a porcelain box bearing one of the names of Amasis II., the king whom Cambyses overthrew six hundred years before our era began. The earliest relics may be said to have been coeval with the invention of a written language.

Some of the items date back to the Third Dynasty, around four thousand years ago. There’s a porcelain box that has one of the names of Amasis II, the king whom Cambyses overthrew six hundred years before our era began. The earliest artifacts can be said to have been contemporary with the invention of written language.

enlarge-image
Fig. 7.—Kylix, with Gorgon and Eyes.
Fig. 7.—Kylix, with Gorgon and Eyes.

enlarge-image
Fig. 7.—Kylix, with Gorgon and Eyes.
Fig. 7.—Kylix showing Gorgon and Eyes.

A very curious custom may be allowed to arrest our attention for a moment. In the tombs previous to the sixth century B.C., have been found cones (Fig. 8), having inscriptions on their base. From these we learn the occupants’ names and office, whether scribes, priests, or nobles. They served, in short, all the purposes of the inscriptions on the tombs of our day, or of labels for establishing the identity of the dead. Terra-cotta figures have also been found in some graves, bearing, like the cones, the name and title of the deceased. In the same connection may be mentioned the peculiar, and to us revolting, usage of devoting vases to holding the viscera of the embalmed body.

A very interesting custom deserves our attention for a moment. In tombs from before the sixth century B.C., cones (Fig. 8) have been discovered, featuring inscriptions at their bases. From these, we can learn the names and roles of the occupants, whether they were scribes, priests, or nobles. They essentially served the same purpose as the inscriptions on modern-day tombs, or as labels for identifying the deceased. Terra-cotta figures have also been found in some graves, displaying, like the cones, the name and title of the deceased. In this context, it’s worth mentioning the unusual, and to us unsettling, practice of using vases to hold the organs of the embalmed body.

enlarge-image
Fig. 8.—Red Earthen-ware Cone. (Trumbull-Prime Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 8.—Red Earthenware Cone. (Trumbull-Prime Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

The multitudinous domestic uses of jars cannot here be enumerated. We know that they were devoted to purposes which would now be considered somewhat at variance with the legitimate object of the manufacture of earthen-ware. We might almost say that all the receptacles designed in modern times for domestic convenience, such as baskets, boxes, and tin utensils, have their counterparts among the earthen fabrics of the Egyptians. Nor must we stop there if we observe the many other purposes of ornament and religion to which their ceramic wares were devoted. The Egyptians had an idea that the physical wants of the deceased did not come to an end with life, and they accordingly placed in the tombs jars with meat and drink for consumption after death. Of these jars, many had unquestionably been previously employed in the household. From such and other sources we learn that earthen pots were employed in cooking, as those of metal are with us, that certain vessels were used for holding water; others for the juice of the grape, for butcher-meat or poultry, for cosmetics, and, stranger than any, for holding the flax while it was being spun. Manuscripts, or papyri, have also been discovered in them; so that it may easily be seen how important a part pottery played in the every-day life of the Egyptians.

The numerous household uses of jars can't all be listed here. We know they were used for purposes that might seem a bit different from what we think of as the main purpose of making pottery. We could almost say that all the containers made for home convenience today, like baskets, boxes, and metal utensils, have similar versions in the pottery of the Egyptians. And we shouldn't stop there, as we notice the many other uses for decoration and religious purposes that their ceramic items served. The Egyptians believed that the physical needs of the deceased continued after death, so they placed jars with food and drink in tombs for use in the afterlife. Many of these jars had likely been used at home before. From this and other information, we learn that clay pots were used for cooking, just like metal ones are used today; certain vessels held water, others held wine, meat, or poultry, and some were for cosmetics, and oddest of all, for holding flax while it was spun. Manuscripts or papyrus have also been found in them, showing just how significant pottery was in the daily life of the Egyptians.

enlarge-image
Fig. 9.—Ball of Painted Earthen-ware. Egyptian.
Fig. 9.—Painted Clay Ball. Egyptian.

If we turn to their glazed ware, or porcelain, as it has been called,{31} we find it much more extensively applied to decorative purposes. The unglazed was almost exclusively restricted to articles of a domestic kind. The glazed ware was employed in tiling, and inlaying coffins and boxes, and in the making of various vases and cups. Balls, presumably for the amusement of children, and other toys sometimes also made of pottery (Fig. 9), ear-rings, the pieces for a game akin to draughts (Fig. 10) or checkers, amulets, beads, necklaces, small figures of the gods (perforated), emblematic animals, finger-rings, and sepulchral figures, have all been found of this material. The extent to which such discoveries illustrate the customs of the Egyptians need not be enlarged upon.

If we look at their glazed pottery, or porcelain as it's often called,{31} we see it's used much more for decorative purposes. The unglazed version was mostly limited to household items. The glazed pottery was used for tiling and for inlaying coffins and boxes, as well as making various vases and cups. Balls, likely for children's play, and other toys were sometimes also made of pottery (Fig. 9), along with earrings, pieces for a game similar to draughts (Fig. 10) or checkers, amulets, beads, necklaces, small figures of the gods (with holes for hanging), symbolic animals, finger rings, and funerary figures, all made from this material. The extent to which these findings reflect the customs of the Egyptians doesn't need to be elaborated on.

Having thus brought forward China, Greece, and Egypt as instances, it is hardly necessary to pursue this line of inquiry further. It may be said, in the broadest language, that every nation of whose ceramic productions we have any specimens, have in them reflected their religion and customs, and thus furnished most important aids to the construction of their national history.

Having highlighted China, Greece, and Egypt as examples, it's not really necessary to keep exploring this topic. In broad terms, we can say that every nation we have ceramic samples from reflects their religion and customs in those works, providing crucial insights into their national history.

enlarge-image
Fig. 10.—Draughtsman of Glazed Pottery, from Thebes.
Fig. 10.—Illustration of Glazed Pottery Maker from Thebes.

Literature has been enriched by figures drawn from the ceramic art. Some of the most effective similes of Biblical writers are thus derived. It is under the type of a potter that Jeremiah represents God as showing his absolute power over the Israelites: “Behold as the clay is in the potter’s hand, so are ye in mine hand, O house of Israel.” In a similar manner, St. Paul typifies the divine control over man. “Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest against God? Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus? Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honor and another unto dishonor?” It is this absolute “power over the clay” which led men to use it for the conveyance of their first conceptions of the beautiful. The pottery of all countries shows how religion stimulated art, by furnishing it with themes, and infusing into it a spiritual signification which all could understand. The pottery of the Greeks shows best how art may embellish religion and history, and perpetuate{32} the legends belonging to neither. To the above may be added the very effective simile employed by Plato in characterizing Socrates: “The outside of the vase is scrawled over with odd shapes and writing, but within are precious liquors and healing medicines, and rare mixtures of far-gathered herbs and flowers.”

Literature has been enriched by figures drawn from ceramic art. Some of the most effective comparisons made by Biblical writers come from this. Jeremiah uses the image of a potter to show God’s absolute power over the Israelites: “Just like clay is in the potter’s hands, so are you in my hands, O house of Israel.” Similarly, St. Paul illustrates divine control over humanity: “But that’s not the point, O man, why do you question God? Can the created thing say to the creator, ‘Why did you make me this way?’ Doesn’t the potter have the power over the clay to make one vessel for honor and another for dishonor?” It is this absolute “power over the clay” that inspired people to use it to express their first ideas of beauty. Pottery from all cultures shows how religion fueled art by providing themes and giving it a spiritual meaning that everyone could grasp. Greek pottery best demonstrates how art can enhance religion and history and preserve stories that belong to neither. To this, we can add the very striking metaphor used by Plato in describing Socrates: “The outside of the vase is covered in odd shapes and writing, but inside are valuable liquids and healing medicines, and unique mixtures of carefully gathered herbs and flowers.”

enlarge-image
Fig. 11.—Enamelled Babylonian Brick. (Louvre.)
Fig. 11.—Glazed Babylonian Brick. (Louvre.)

And thus, by a short step, we reach the art represented in pottery. It supplies, beyond all question, the best means of observing the growth of intelligence and the expansion of artistic ideas. The very qualities of clay which led to its being used in the gratification of awakening necessities, led also to its being adopted for the expression of the first inspirations of art. When the Assyrian potter first ornamented the brick he had moulded (Fig. 11), the mechanical pursuit was elevated to the sphere of art. The same course was followed among all nations. When the discovery was reached, that clay could be made serviceable for building or for household vessels, decoration sooner or later suggested itself. Either forms were varied and became in themselves ornamental, or a superficial decoration was resorted to. The useful led to the beautiful, and their combination, as seen on the dinner-tables of our day, is the natural result of a universal process by which nations have advanced from rude and unskilful ignorance to art. The aboriginal American potter decorated his coarse vase with a few scratches made with a stick; his modern successor moulds his porcelain into graceful forms, and brings to its ornamentation a palette of bright colors, a trained hand, and a cultivated taste. The one is a relic of barbarism, the other a work of civilization, and both are the fruits of a combination to which all nations have been irresistibly led, viz., the useful with the beautiful. This course has been universally followed, and may, for that reason, be called natural. Man in every part of the world has given vent to his instinctive longing for that which, to him, represents beauty in the embellishment of objects in daily use. It is by the consideration of such facts that we learn to appreciate fully the bearing of pottery upon art and history. Upon this point Dr. Birch says: “By the application of painting to vases, the Greeks made them something more than mere articles of commercial{33} value or daily use. They have become a reflection of the paintings of the Greek schools, and an inexhaustible source for illustrating the mythology, manners, customs, and literature of Greece. Unfortunately, very few are ornamented with historical subjects, yet history receives occasional illustration from them; and the representations of the burning of Crœsus, the orgies of Anacreon, the wealth of Arcesilaus, the tributes of Darius, and the meeting of Alcæus and Sappho, lead us to hope that future discoveries may offer additional examples.”

And so, with just a small step, we arrive at the art seen in pottery. Without a doubt, it provides the best way to observe the development of intelligence and the growth of artistic ideas. The very properties of clay that made it useful for satisfying emerging needs also led to its use for expressing the first artistic inspirations. When the Assyrian potter first decorated the brick he had shaped (Fig. 11), this craft was elevated to the realm of art. This path was followed by all nations. Once it was discovered that clay could be used for building or household items, decoration came to be seen as a natural addition. Forms were either modified to be ornamental or surface decorations were applied. The practical gave rise to the aesthetic, and their combination, as we see on dining tables today, is the natural outcome of a universal process where nations have evolved from raw and clumsy ignorance to art. The indigenous American potter adorned his rough vase with a few scratches made from a stick; his modern counterpart shapes porcelain into elegant forms, employing a vibrant palette, a skilled hand, and refined taste. One represents a remnant of barbarism, the other a product of civilization, and both result from the inevitable merging of the useful with the beautiful. This path has been universally embraced and may thus be termed natural. Everywhere, humans have expressed their innate desire for what they perceive as beauty through the decoration of everyday objects. By considering such facts, we come to fully appreciate the impact of pottery on art and history. Concerning this, Dr. Birch states: “By applying painting to vases, the Greeks transformed them from mere items of commercial{33} value or everyday use into reflections of Greek art, serving as an endless source for illustrating Greek mythology, customs, and literature. Sadly, very few showcase historical themes, yet they occasionally provide glimpses of history; for instance, the depictions of the burning of Crœsus, the revelries of Anacreon, the riches of Arcesilaus, the tributes of Darius, and the meeting of Alcæus and Sappho inspire hope that future discoveries may reveal more examples.”

This passage leads directly to the consideration of the permanency of ceramic works as compared with those of other branches of art. The “reflections of the paintings of the Greek schools” have come down to us in all the beauty they possessed on first leaving the artist’s hand. We may allow Mr. Ruskin to state the reverse case, and draw the conclusion. “It is surely,” he says, “a severe lesson to us in this matter, that the best works of Turner could not be shown for six months without being destroyed—and that his most ambitious ones, for the most part, perished before they could be shown. I will break through my law of reticence, however, so far as to tell you that I have hope of one day interesting you greatly (with the help of the Florentine masters) in the study of the arts of moulding and painting porcelain; and to induce some of you to use your future power of patronage in encouraging the various branches of this art, and turning the attention of the workmen of Italy from the vulgar tricks of minute and perishable mosaic to the exquisite subtleties of form and color possible in the perfectly ductile, afterward unalterable clay. And one of the ultimate results of such craftsmanship might be the production of pictures as brilliant as painted glass—as delicate as the most subtle water-colors, and more permanent than the Pyramids.” Both these writers thus refer to permanency as a feature of the potter’s art, which lends it a special importance. Whatever form the art may have assumed, it is, when applied to pottery, practically imperishable. By his allusion to the effect of time and exposure upon the paintings of Turner, Mr. Ruskin invests the results he contemplates with a certain kind of grandeur. He has in view the culminating point of ceramic art, the apex to which the works of the artists of all time lead up step by step. What process he would adopt, or what forms of the art he would discard, we need not now inquire. It will be sufficient to take our stand{34} at the point indicated—the perfection of form and decoration—and observe how the artists of the past have approached it, and to mark the ideas by which they have been influenced.

This passage leads directly to the discussion of the lasting nature of ceramic works compared to other art forms. The “reflections of the paintings of the Greek schools” have reached us in all their initial beauty right from the artist’s hand. We can allow Mr. Ruskin to present the opposite case and draw his conclusion. “It is surely,” he says, “a harsh lesson for us in this regard that the best works of Turner couldn’t be displayed for six months without being damaged—and that most of his most ambitious works often perished before they could even be shown. I will break my usual silence, however, to share that I hope one day to profoundly engage you (with the help of the Florentine masters) in the study of molding and painting porcelain; and to inspire some of you to use your future support to promote the various branches of this art, steering the artisans of Italy away from the trivial tricks of small and ephemeral mosaics to the exquisite subtleties of form and color achievable in the perfectly moldable, and later unchanging, clay. One of the ultimate outcomes of such craftsmanship could be the creation of images as vibrant as painted glass—delicate as the finest watercolors, yet more enduring than the Pyramids.” Both writers thus highlight durability as a characteristic of the potter’s art, giving it a special significance. No matter how the art has evolved, when it pertains to pottery, it is practically indestructible. By referencing the effects of time and exposure on Turner’s paintings, Mr. Ruskin lends a sense of grandeur to the outcomes he envisions. He aims for the pinnacle of ceramic art, the height toward which the works of artists throughout history gradually lead. We don’t need to inquire into which methods he would choose or what forms of the art he would eliminate. It will be enough to position ourselves{34} at the indicated point—the perfection of form and decoration—and observe how past artists have approached it, and note the ideas that have influenced them.

The ceramic is the union of two branches of art, the architectural and the graphic. It combines form and proportion with drawing and color. It is unnecessary here to define art in the abstract; but there are certain general principles which may help us to estimate the works of the ceramic artists of all countries. Of these, the first is thus stated by Ruskin: “The entire vitality of art depends upon its being either full of truth or full of use; and however pleasant, wonderful, or impressive it may be in itself, it must yet be of an inferior kind, and tend to deeper inferiority, unless it has clearly one of these main objects—either to state a true thing, or to adorn a serviceable one. It must never exist alone—never for itself.... Every good piece of art ... involves skill, and the formation of an actually beautiful thing by it.” The “statement of a true thing” referred to in the passage quoted is Similitude, one of the philosopher-critic’s essentials in the graphic arts. In the architectural arts, including pottery, he demands Skill, Beauty, and Use; in the graphic arts, Skill, Beauty, and Likeness. If, however, we keep in mind what Dr. Birch says of the vases of Greece being a reflection of the Greek school of painting, and also Mr. Ruskin’s desideratum of pictures upon exquisitely moulded porcelain, we shall see that the essentials of the ceramic art, as a special branch, comprise those of both the architectural and graphic divisions—Skill, Beauty, Use, and Similitude. In one respect, therefore, it may be said to be the highest of all the arts.

The ceramic art combines two forms of artistic expression: architecture and graphic design. It merges shape and proportion with drawing and color. There’s no need to define art in abstract terms here, but there are some general principles that can help us evaluate the works of ceramic artists from different cultures. The first of these principles is articulated by Ruskin: “The entire vitality of art depends upon its being either full of truth or full of use; and however pleasant, wonderful, or impressive it may be in itself, it must yet be of an inferior kind, and tend to deeper inferiority, unless it has clearly one of these main objects—either to state a true thing, or to adorn a serviceable one. It must never exist alone—never for itself.... Every good piece of art... involves skill, and the formation of an actually beautiful thing by it.” The “statement of a true thing” mentioned in the quote refers to Similitude, which is one of the essential qualities in graphic arts, according to the philosopher-critic. In the architectural arts, including pottery, he emphasizes Skill, Beauty, and Use; in the graphic arts, he emphasizes Skill, Beauty, and Likeness. However, if we consider what Dr. Birch says about Greek vases being a reflection of the Greek painting style, along with Mr. Ruskin’s desire for pictures on beautifully shaped porcelain, we’ll realize that the essentials of ceramic art as a distinct branch encompass those of both architecture and graphic arts—Skill, Beauty, Use, and Similitude. In one sense, therefore, it could be viewed as the highest of all the arts.

The rule thus laid down can be easily applied, and is capable of various modifications to suit the special object upon which it is brought to bear. Thus, a work of art may represent Skill alone. Add, to equal Skill, the second essential, Beauty, and the work will rank higher in art. Invest an object for Use with both Skill and Beauty, and it is raised still higher. If to these Similitude be added, the work will be estimated according to the degree in which it possesses the four essentials. It is obvious, however, that in the works of the ceramic artist, it is neither always possible nor desirable to aim at bringing the four essentials together; and this fact will receive ample illustration from what follows. The rule has been modified{35} by every nation according to its views of art and beauty. It is better to recognize the good in all, than to accept one standard and exclude all others. Catholicity of sympathy and breadth of appreciation are as necessary to the collector’s enjoyment as to the student-artist’s benefit. Should the one raise an inflexible standard by which to measure his admiration, or the other allow only one carefully defined style to kindle his emulation, both will shut out the greater part of the world of art. Every work of art is an expression of feeling, and, to appreciate it, it is necessary to make as near an approach as possible to understanding the sentiment it embodies. The form of expression varies with different nations and with different men; and to catch all the fine and elusive shades of feeling surrounding the art of different times and peoples, the cultivation of a keen and sensitive perception of beauty is better than voluntary slavery under a despotic and arbitrary rule. Art is the universal language in which humanity has couched its ideas of beauty. The form of expression varies, but the impulse is everywhere fundamentally the same. We have endeavored to put in words rather the common aim of all, than a rule by which to measure individual endeavor. It does not follow that all efforts are equal. Some have approached the common object by one route, and others by another, and some have approached it nearer than others; but in no case can one be singled out as the only correct course, to the condemnation of all others. The true artist will combine the best features of all achievements, and so win a place nearer the goal than his predecessors. If we find one artist excelling in form, and another in color, he who combines excellence of form with beauty of color will surpass both. The narrowness of schools and the vagaries of fashion have been a burden upon art; and the less we allow ourselves to be enthralled by either, the greater will be our enjoyment of artistic work. The more rigid our rule, the more precarious is its existence. The standard of yesterday is to-day looked upon with a feeling akin to contempt. Methods, models, ideals change; and the wise man is he who can see the merits and shortcomings, the beauties and defects, of all.

The rule outlined can be easily applied and can be modified in various ways to suit the specific purpose it is used for. For example, a piece of art may showcase Skill alone. When you add Beauty to equal Skill, the work ranks higher in art. If you invest an object for Use with both Skill and Beauty, it is valued even more. If you then add Similitude, the work will be evaluated based on how well it embodies the four essentials. However, it's clear that in the works of ceramic artists, it's not always possible or desirable to bring together all four essentials; this will be further illustrated in what follows. The rule has been adapted by every nation based on their perspective on art and beauty. It's better to appreciate the good in all, rather than adopting one standard and dismissing others. A broad appreciation and a sympathetic understanding are essential for both collectors and student-artists. If one sets a rigid standard to measure their admiration, or if the other permits only a single, well-defined style to inspire them, both will miss out on much of the art world. Every work of art expresses a feeling, and to appreciate it, one must strive to understand the sentiment it conveys. The forms of expression differ among nations and individuals; to grasp all the subtle and nuanced feelings associated with the art from various times and cultures, cultivating a sharp and sensitive appreciation for beauty is preferable to being confined by a strict and arbitrary rule. Art is the universal language through which humanity expresses its ideas of beauty. The way we express this varies, but the underlying drive is fundamentally the same everywhere. We aim to articulate the common goal shared by all, rather than provide a strict rule to judge individual efforts. This doesn’t mean all attempts are equal. Some have approached the common goal from one direction, others from a different one, and some have come closer than others; but no single approach can be declared as the only correct one that invalidates all others. A true artist will blend the best aspects of all achievements, thus getting closer to the goal than those who came before. If one artist excels in form and another in color, the one who merges excellent form with beautiful color will surpass both. The limitations of schools and the whims of fashion have burdened art; the less we allow ourselves to be captivated by either, the more we will appreciate artistic work. The stricter our rules become, the more unstable they are. What was considered standard yesterday is often viewed with a sense of disdain today. Methods, models, and ideals shift; the wise individual recognizes both the strengths and weaknesses, the beauties and flaws, of all.

We have said that different nations have shown in different ways their sense of the aims and possibilities of ceramic art. The works of the Greeks indicate an absorbing admiration of elegance of form{36} and figure-drawing. Their vases mark the second step in the progress of decoration. Firstly came linear ornamentation, and then light and line, of which all the Greek vases are examples. If, then, the Greeks in their best days had only reached the second step in decoration, to what must we ascribe the wonderful influence of their art? Certainly it is not in the subjects they chose to illustrate that its charm consists.

We’ve noted that different nations have expressed their understanding of the goals and potential of ceramic art in various ways. The works of the Greeks show a deep appreciation for the elegance of form{36} and figure drawing. Their vases represent the second stage in the evolution of decoration. The first stage featured linear patterns, followed by light and line, which are displayed in all Greek vases. If the Greeks only reached this second stage of decoration at their peak, what can we attribute to the remarkable impact of their art? It’s certainly not just the subjects they chose to depict that make it appealing.

Taking our stand in ancient Greece, we may glance along the whole line by which the art has progressed toward an approximate perfection, and at the same time see in what the Greeks were pre-eminent, and in what they were deficient. “To Greece,” says one writer, “was intrusted the cultivation of the reason and the taste. Her gift to mankind has been science and art.” Her highest idea was beauty. She left behind her canons of taste, beyond which, in their special application, we have not advanced, and have little hope of advancing. We are not, therefore, surprised when a writer on pottery reminds us that “to every eye familiar with works of art of the higher order, the cleverest imitations of nature, and the most elegant conceits of floral ornaments, whether exhibited in the efforts of Oriental or European potters, appear coarse and vulgar when contrasted with the chaste simplicity of the Greek forms.” If we would appreciate the full truth of this, we have only to make comparisons in any sufficiently extensive collection. The Greeks took the articles of daily use, and made them representatives of their ideas of beauty in both form and ornamentation. In this they followed the examples set them ages before. In accomplishment only they were alone. While, therefore, we study some as mere examples of skill, or curiosities of design, we study the Greek forms as embodying our highest ideal of beauty.

Taking our stand in ancient Greece, we can look at how art has evolved toward a kind of perfection and see both where the Greeks excelled and where they fell short. “To Greece,” says one writer, “was entrusted the cultivation of reason and taste. Her gift to humanity has been science and art.” Her ultimate idea was beauty. She left us her standards of taste, which we have not surpassed in their specific application and likely won't. So, it’s no surprise when a writer on pottery points out that “to any eye familiar with higher-order art, the best imitations of nature and the most elegant floral designs, whether from Oriental or European potters, seem coarse and vulgar when compared to the pure simplicity of Greek forms.” To truly understand this, we need to compare pieces from any sufficiently large collection. The Greeks took everyday items and made them representations of their ideals of beauty in both form and decoration. They were influenced by examples set long before them. In terms of achievement, they were unique. So, while we might study some works simply for their skill or as curiosities of design, we examine Greek forms as embodying our highest ideal of beauty.

Let us now examine that in which they were deficient, and see how others have tried to remedy it.

Let’s take a look at what they were lacking and see how others have attempted to fix it.

There are branches of the art which the Greeks either did not study, or studied without success. They give little evidence of having been able to appreciate color or to understand its uses. They, as Ruskin says, painted anything anyhow—gods black, horses red, lips and cheeks white. They attained to a certain unsurpassable elegance of shape, and the beautiful outlines of their human-figure ornamentation{37} can at times hardly be sufficiently admired; but their coloring was purely conventional, and its application but little understood. Its changes may be noticed with some curiosity. At first the favorite ground was a pale cream-color, which, later, turned to a redder tint, and human took the place of animal forms. The vases in what is called the “old style,” show black figures and ornamentation in monochrome, with the exception of female faces, which are white, and eyes red. The effects of perspective are only occasionally tried. White was used for the hair and beard of old men. Coming down next to the highest art of Greece, the ground is black, the figures red, and the ornamentation white. Specimens belonging to this period show advance chiefly in the drawing and expression. We remark further, that, besides the use of conventional colors, the Greeks did not care to copy nature too closely, and thus in two distinct ways showed their indifference or inability to introduce into their art the element of likeness. When Jacquemart says that “no natural object, be it plant, bird, or animal, is rendered in its real form, or in its intimate details,” he gives expression to a fact which shows the distinction between Greek ceramic art and that in which a nearer approach is made to similitude by the use of correct drawing and color.

There are areas of art that the Greeks either didn’t explore or attempted but didn’t succeed. They show little sign of being able to appreciate color or understand its uses. As Ruskin puts it, they painted things randomly—gods in black, horses in red, and lips and cheeks in white. They achieved a certain unmatched elegance in shape, and the beautiful outlines of their human-figure decorations{37} can sometimes hardly be over-praised; however, their coloring was entirely conventional, and its application was not well understood. Its variations are somewhat interesting to note. Initially, the preferred background was a light cream color, which later shifted to a redder shade, and human figures replaced animal forms. The vases from what is called the “old style” feature black figures and decorations in monochrome, except for female faces, which are white, and eyes, which are red. Perspective effects are only occasionally attempted. White was used for the hair and beards of older men. Moving down to the peak of Greek art, the background is black, the figures are red, and the decorations are white. Artifacts from this period show improvements mainly in drawing and expression. Additionally, it’s noted that, apart from using conventional colors, the Greeks didn’t bother to replicate nature very closely, which highlights in two ways their indifference or inability to incorporate likeness into their art. When Jacquemart states that “no natural object, whether plant, bird, or animal, is depicted in its real form or in its fine details,” he points out a reality that separates Greek ceramic art from others that strive for closer resemblance through accurate drawing and color.

enlarge-image
Fig. 12.—Japanese Hexagonal Vase. Deep blue ground. Figures in dark brown, three shades of green, and yellow. Height, 16½ in. (R. H. Pruyn Coll.)
Fig. 12.—Japanese Hexagonal Vase. Deep blue background. Figures in dark brown, three shades of green, and yellow. Height: 16½ in. (R. H. Pruyn Collection)

enlarge-image
Fig. 13.—Persian Tile. Arabesque Decoration.
Fig. 13.—Persian Tile. Arabesque Design.

The Orientals went to the opposite extreme. They delighted in bright and gorgeous decoration to an extent that, but for their many intensely realistic works, would lead to the belief that the production of certain effects in color was the highest object of their artists. Their strength lies in their coloring. Nowhere else can the same skill be found in the harmonizing of shades usually deemed discordant, and nowhere else have colors the same brilliancy and depth (Fig. 12). The Japanese and Chinese, in particular, appear to have thoroughly grasped the true place of color in the{38} decoration of curving surfaces, from which the brilliant glaze reflects the light. The artists of Sèvres, anticipating in a manner Ruskin’s idea, embellished their vases with compositions similar to those on canvas. They made the mistake of thinking that the artist’s work is independent of the surface on which it appears, whereas perspective is altered and sometimes destroyed by the curvature of a vase and the brilliancy of the enamel. The artists of the Orient, on the other hand, either restrict themselves to subjects which can be treated upon a judiciously limited part of the surface, or throw aside compositions entirely, and trust to floral designs, isolated figures, repetitious decoration without unity of design, or to beauty of colors alone. Everything contributed to exalt their estimation of color for its own sake, and to it we accordingly find that they devote the regard entertained by the Greeks for form. Any ulterior use of color, as for picture-painting on the flat surface of porcelain plaques, does not appear to have occupied their attention to any very great extent. It is in isolated figures and flowers that we can best study the marvellous delicacy of the Chinese or Japanese brush, and the fidelity with which the suggestions of nature are followed. There is little absolute imitation. Color is paramount, and its beauty obscures the incongruities of Oriental art.

The Orientals went to the opposite extreme. They loved bright and stunning decoration to such an extent that, aside from their many intensely realistic works, you might think creating certain effects with color was the main goal of their artists. Their strength lies in their coloring. Nowhere else can you find the same skill in blending shades usually considered discordant, and nowhere else do colors have the same brilliance and depth (Fig. 12). The Japanese and Chinese, in particular, seem to have fully understood the true role of color in the{38} decoration of curved surfaces, from which the vibrant glaze reflects the light. The artists of Sèvres, anticipating Ruskin’s idea, adorned their vases with designs similar to those on canvas. They wrongly believed that an artist's work is independent of the surface it appears on, while perspective can change and sometimes be lost due to the curvature of a vase and the brilliance of the enamel. On the other hand, the artists of the Orient either limit themselves to subjects that can be effectively shown on a carefully chosen part of the surface, or completely discard compositions, relying instead on floral designs, isolated figures, repetitive decoration without a unified design, or just the beauty of colors alone. Everything contributed to elevate their appreciation of color for its own sake, which is comparable to the Greeks' reverence for form. Any further use of color, such as for painting pictures on flat porcelain plaques, doesn't seem to have captured their attention much. It's in the isolated figures and flowers that we can best appreciate the incredible delicacy of the Chinese or Japanese brushwork, and the accuracy with which they follow nature’s suggestions. There is little absolute imitation. Color takes center stage, and its beauty hides the inconsistencies of Oriental art.

The Persians, like the Greeks, mingled the natural with the conventional. Their vases and tiles (Fig. 13) are ornamented with floral designs, in which, while some of the flowers can be distinguished, others are altered beyond recognition. Among the Mussulman Persians the enamels reached the highest point of gorgeous brilliancy: glowing red as a ground-color, dishes with bottoms covered with rich arabesques—everything set in tints of the most pronounced and striking kind. Their decorations are many-hued as the rainbow; and if at times they lack its softly melting shades, they appear at others as if{39} suspended in the clear and liquid glaze, as soft as the tints of early spring. White figures on a blue or yellow ground, or vice versa, are distinctive of much of the ornamentation of Persia. The mosque at Sultaneah (Fig. 14) is described as having its walls entirely “cased with enamelled tiles of deep blue, with yellow and white scrolls and devices.” The patterns are arabesque, occasionally mingled with animal and floral forms. The finest specimens of Persian tiling at the Museum at Sèvres are in blue and white, the latter forming the ground.

The Persians, much like the Greeks, combined the natural with the conventional. Their vases and tiles (Fig. 13) are decorated with floral designs, where some flowers are easily recognizable, while others are transformed beyond recognition. Among the Muslim Persians, enamels reached an outstanding level of vibrant brilliance: bright red as the background color, dishes with bottoms decorated with rich arabesques—everything in the most bold and striking colors. Their decorations are as varied as the rainbow; and although they may sometimes lack its softly blended hues, at other times they seem to float in the clear and smooth glaze, as gentle as the colors of early spring. White figures on a blue or yellow background, or vice versa, are characteristic of much of Persia's ornamentation. The mosque at Sultaneah (Fig. 14) is noted for its walls entirely “covered with enamelled tiles of deep blue, with yellow and white scrolls and designs.” The patterns feature arabesques, sometimes interspersed with animal and floral shapes. The finest examples of Persian tiling at the Museum at Sèvres are in blue and white, with the latter serving as the background.

enlarge-image
Fig. 14.—Mosque at Sultaneah. Cased, inside and out, with enamelled tiles.
Fig. 14.—Mosque at Sultaneah. Cased, inside and out, with enamelled tiles.

enlarge-image
Fig. 14.—Mosque at Sultaneah. Covered inside and out with glazed tiles.
Fig. 14.—Mosque at Sultaneah. Covered inside and outside with glazed tiles.

enlarge-image
Fig. 15.—Japanese Porcelain. Cloudy gray, flecked with gold; dress, rose and gold. (Sutton Coll.)
Fig. 15.—Japanese Porcelain. Cloudy gray with gold flecks; dress in rose and gold. (Sutton Coll.)

These technical secrets, known centuries ago in Persia and the far East, have been coveted by ceramists down to the present day. They have been and are the most jealously guarded possessions of artists and factories, and history records many instances of the extreme precautions adopted to prevent their spread. The Japanese, for example, although indebted to China and Corea for the foundation of the knowledge upon which the magnificent structure of their subsequent art was built, guard with the utmost care the borrowed secrets in their{40} possession. In a native work on porcelain it is said: “The painting and decoration of vases is a secret that it is not permitted to reveal.” Similar instances present themselves on every hand. The production of any unusually beautiful color, although really only one-half of the difficulty with which the ceramic artist has to contend, is universally regarded as a triumph. Such were the efforts upon which the potters of China expended their skill, and upon which the emperors of the Flowery Kingdom bestowed rewards. There are dynastic colors, but no dynastic style of ornamentation with design. The ability to apply color to an artistic creation was a secondary matter, and went without recognition. The position of the artist and the workman were thus in a measure inverted, if we insist that the production of color is mechanical, and its application artistic. If the decoration be examined, its execution in detail will be found to be almost perfect—birds of brilliant plumage, flowers of richest hue, men and women draped in Oriental splendor (Fig. 15). In every case the colors used are those which produce the subtlest harmony. They gleam through the glaze like gems, or lie upon its surface like drops of pearl, ruby, or emerald. The drawing is precise and minute. A cylindrical Japanese vase, in Mr. J. T. Sutton’s collection, is decorated with a flock of cranes. They cover the upper part of its surface, flying, turning, diving, in every conceivable attitude—a perfect whirlwind of birds. The decorator has, with astonishing skill, seized upon the varied attitudes most suggestive of motion, and has produced what might be called “a study of cranes,” as far beyond the apprehension of a European artist as the minutiæ are beyond his skill. Elsewhere we may see a masterpiece of manual dexterity. It is reticulated, or articulated; or has its paste perforated, and then covered with glaze; or it may be a grotesque expression of Oriental humor. Others are decorated with designs in color, and their aspects have no monotony.{41} Should one side weary, the vase may be partially turned, and an entirely new effect is secured. In it, as in that described above, there is no repetition.

These technical secrets, known for centuries in Persia and the Far East, have been highly sought after by ceramic artists even today. They remain the most closely guarded possessions of artists and factories, and history shows many examples of the extreme measures taken to keep them from spreading. The Japanese, for instance, while indebted to China and Korea for the knowledge that laid the groundwork for their impressive art, carefully protect the borrowed secrets they hold in their {40} possession. In a local text on porcelain, it states: “The painting and decoration of vases is a secret that cannot be revealed.” Similar cases can be found everywhere. Creating any exceptionally beautiful color, although it's only half of what a ceramic artist faces, is widely seen as a significant achievement. Such were the efforts that Chinese potters devoted their skill to, and upon which the emperors of the Flowery Kingdom rewarded them. There are dynastic colors, but no distinct dynastic style of ornamentation with design. The ability to apply color to an artistic creation was seen as a secondary matter and often went unrecognized. This meant that the roles of the artist and the craftsman were somewhat reversed, if we consider that producing color is mechanical, and applying it is artistic. If the decoration is examined closely, its execution will appear almost perfect—birds with vibrant plumage, flowers in rich colors, and men and women dressed in Oriental splendor (Fig. 15). In all cases, the colors used create the most subtle harmony. They shine through the glaze like gems or rest on its surface like drops of pearl, ruby, or emerald. The drawing is precise and detailed. A cylindrical Japanese vase from Mr. J. T. Sutton’s collection is adorned with a flock of cranes. They cover the upper part of the vase, flying, turning, diving, in every imaginable pose—a perfect whirlwind of birds. The decorator has skillfully captured the varied poses that suggest motion, creating what could be termed “a study of cranes,” far surpassing the understanding of a European artist, as the details are beyond his skill. Elsewhere, one might encounter a masterpiece of manual dexterity. It may be reticulated, or articulated; perhaps its paste is perforated and then glazed; or it could be a whimsical expression of Oriental humor. Others are decorated with colorful designs, presenting a variety of appearances. {41} If one side becomes boring, the vase can be partially turned to reveal a completely different effect. There is no repetition in it, just as in the example described above.

In Oriental work, as a whole, we therefore find skill in manipulation, similitude in drawing, and beauty in color; and the greatest of these is color. We have seen how it was regarded by the Chinese themselves, and our collectors follow their lead. They value one piece for the rarity of its prevailing green, another for the depth of its turquoise, a third for the clearness of its blue and the transparency of its white, a fourth for the harmony of its many tints, a fifth for the skill displayed in its quaint form and decoration.

In Oriental art, we see great skill in technique, similarity in drawing, and beauty in color; and color is the most significant of these. We've observed how the Chinese themselves viewed it, and our collectors follow this perspective. They value one piece for the rarity of its dominant green, another for the richness of its turquoise, a third for the clarity of its blue and the transparency of its white, a fourth for the balance of its various shades, and a fifth for the craftsmanship shown in its unique shape and decoration.

We thus reach an interesting point where some instruction may be gained. On the one hand, are the Greeks pursuing beauty of form with assiduity and marked success; on the other, are the Orientals occupying themselves with mechanical skill and the beauty resulting from color. Both were right so far as they went. Men will admire Greek pottery so long as they have any sense of elegant proportion; they will admire Oriental pottery so long as they find any beauty in the changing colors of a kaleidoscope or in a gem. The aims and ideals of the two peoples were different, and the world has not yet seen the combination of a gracefulness of form equal to the Greek with the coloring of the Orient.

We’ve reached an interesting point where we can learn something valuable. On one hand, the Greeks are dedicated to pursuing beauty in form and are quite successful at it; on the other hand, the Orientals focus on technical skill and the beauty that comes from color. Both were correct in their own ways. People will admire Greek pottery as long as they appreciate elegant proportions, and they will admire Oriental pottery as long as they find beauty in the shifting colors of a kaleidoscope or in a gem. The goals and ideals of the two cultures were different, and the world has yet to see a blend of Grecian elegance in form with the vibrant colors of the Orient.

enlarge-image
Fig. 16.—Nankin Porcelain. Brown bands; base, white; body, pale green; neck, light brown. Decoration chiefly pink, green, and blue; neck and body crackled. (Sutton Coll.)
Fig. 16.—Nankin Porcelain. Brown stripes; base, white; body, light green; neck, light brown. Decorations are mainly pink, green, and blue; neck and body are crackled. (Sutton Coll.)

In other directions, especially in Europe, it is more difficult to unravel the lines of art, or to specify, without numberless exceptions and modifications, the distinctive aims of artists or schools. The example of the Orientals has led some manufacturers to choose the production of color as their great aim. They have no intelligent comprehension of its higher uses, as these might be studied in Chinese decoration. They form an exaggerated estimate of Oriental processes, and {42}seek to equal the wonderful coloring of the faience of Persia or Rhodes. If they fail, as is generally the case, they are in no way deterred from using their inferior colors as the Orientals used the riches of their palette. Instead of turning toward a new object within the compass of their lower skill, they appeal to the eye with works which, by suggesting comparison with the models that inspired them, are at once condemned. If a vase of Nankin porcelain should be placed side by side with a Delft copy, the force of this will at once be seen.

In other areas, especially in Europe, it's harder to untangle the paths of art or to clearly define, without countless exceptions and changes, the specific goals of artists or movements. The example of Eastern artists has led some manufacturers to focus primarily on producing vibrant colors. They lack a deeper understanding of its higher purposes, which could be learned from Chinese decoration. They have an inflated view of Eastern techniques and {42}try to match the stunning colors of Persian or Rhodesian pottery. When they fall short, as is usually the case, they don't hesitate to use their inferior colors just like the Eastern artists used the richness of their palette. Instead of exploring new ideas within their limited skills, they create works that, by inviting comparison with the original models that inspired them, end up being judged harshly. The contrast becomes clear if a piece of Nankin porcelain is placed next to a Delft imitation.

It is comparatively easy to assign a place to Palissy. His career deserves study as an illustration of the movement of art between the conventional and the natural. As we look back upon his works, we find that truth to nature, in both form and color, was the guiding motive in the production of his most remarkable pieces. We owe the romance of his life to his earnestness in attempting to solve the mysteries of enamel. “I thought,” he says, “that if I could discover the invention of making enamel, I should be able to make vessels of earth, and other things of beautiful arrangements, because Heaven had given me to understand something of painting; and thenceforth, without considering that I had no knowledge of argillaceous earth, I set about seeking enamel like a man who gropes in the dark.” The story of his trials, his failures and successes, his poverty, honors and persecutions, compose the great romance in the history of ceramics. What he attained was, first, a white enamel; then, jasper glaze of warm tints of blue, brown, and white; lastly, his Rustiques figulines (Fig. 17). The last was his crowning effort. We regard him both as the leading representative of French art in the sixteenth century, and as a great originator. He had made, after long struggle and endeavor, a great discovery in enamelling; but what we admire more than that is the ideal he had formed. He developed skill, and aimed at both beauty and likeness. Palissy was great because, having chosen a certain line of art, he adopted the only ideal by which he could possibly reach perfection, viz., absolute truth to nature, alike in form and color. He neither spared himself nor overlooked any detail. His moulds were formed from living specimens. We recognize every ornament—shells of the district round Paris, reptiles and plants from the same places, and fish from the Seine. He did not dare to improve or conventionalize. He preferred nature as he found her; and his wisdom was genius. What we wish chiefly to note is, that here was an artist{43} who used the beauties of enamel for the reproduction of the natural. He not only moulded the clay into the forms of living things, but reproduced the colors of his models. No better examples can be given of Similitude. It hardly seems possible that his was a branch of the same art that we have seen in the East and in Greece. The fact of its being so merely shows the wide scope of ceramic art, and the infinity of the forms it may assume.

It’s relatively easy to place Palissy in art history. His career offers insight into the balance between traditional and natural art. When we reflect on his works, we see that his commitment to nature, in both shape and color, was the driving force behind his most notable pieces. The fascinating aspects of his life stem from his determination to uncover the secrets of enamel. “I thought,” he states, “that if I could figure out how to make enamel, I would be able to create beautiful vessels and other things, because Heaven had allowed me to understand something about painting; and from that point on, without considering my lack of knowledge about clay, I began searching for enamel as someone groping in the dark.” His challenges, failures, achievements, poverty, accolades, and struggles create a rich narrative in the history of ceramics. Initially, he produced a white enamel; then, he created a jasper glaze with warm shades of blue, brown, and white; ultimately, his Rustiques figulines (Fig. 17). This final work was his masterpiece. He is recognized as a leading figure in sixteenth-century French art and a major innovator. After a long struggle, he made a significant discovery in enamel making; however, what we admire even more is his artistic vision. He honed his skills, striving for both beauty and accuracy. Palissy was remarkable because, after selecting a specific artistic path, he committed to the only ideal that could lead to perfection: total fidelity to nature, in both form and color. He didn’t hold back or neglect any detail. His molds were crafted from living specimens. We can identify every detail—shells from the Paris area, reptiles and plants from the same region, and fish from the Seine. He didn’t attempt to improve or stylize. He chose to depict nature as he encountered it; and his insight was genius. What we primarily want to emphasize is that here was an artist{43} who utilized the beauty of enamel to replicate the natural world. He not only shaped clay into the forms of living beings, but also captured the colors of his models. There are no better examples of similarity. It almost seems unbelievable that this was a part of the same art we’ve observed in the East and in Greece. The fact that it is shows the extensive range of ceramic art and the limitless forms it can take.

enlarge-image
Fig. 17.—Palissy Dish. (Soltykoff Coll.)
Fig. 17.—Palissy Dish. (Soltykoff Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 17.—Palissy Dish. (Soltykoff Coll.)
Fig. 17.—Palissy Dish. (Soltykoff Collection)

Having chosen representatives of three different components of what we have assumed to be the highest form of art, we may now glance at the end in view, and see to what extent the lower forms may be worthily followed. Let us suppose that a piece of pottery or porcelain has been painted, and that the action of the fire has made the coloring perennial, so that we find on it a portrait or a landscape everlasting as the ware itself. Let us suppose, further, that the tints are natural, that, in short, the portrait is all that we now understand by the word, and that in the landscape nature is displayed as on canvas—then we should have a specimen of the perfect union of the potter’s and painter’s art.

Having chosen representatives from three different aspects of what we consider the highest form of art, let’s now take a look at our goal and see how effectively the lower forms can be pursued. Imagine a piece of pottery or porcelain that has been painted, and the heat from the fire has made the colors permanent, resulting in a portrait or a landscape that lasts as long as the material itself. Now, let’s also assume that the colors are natural, meaning the portrait fits our current understanding of the term, and that the landscape showcases nature just like it would on canvas—then we would have a perfect example of the ideal combination of the potter's and painter's craft.

The lessening obstructions in the way of such a consummation may be referred to in brief. The colors are mineral, and change by submission to fire, different temperatures producing different tints,{44} even when the same pigment is used. The painter, therefore, in applying the colors, must take into account the change to be effected by the fire in endeavoring to produce a certain result. He has not merely, it will be observed, to lay on given colors, and have them made perpetual by glazing and firing. He must estimate and make allowance for the transformations effected in the process. We are now in a position to realize the difficulty attending the exercise of the combined skill of potter and painter. As a consequence, although many great painters have turned their genius to the decoration of earthen-ware, others have been deterred from doing so by the very facts here mentioned. They are unwilling to submit their work to processes unattended with certainty, and to have their artistic individuality obliterated by the fire. It is clear, therefore, that if by any means doubt can be changed to certainty, and the finish characteristic of the individual artist be preserved, artists of every grade will gladly avail themselves of the opportunity to place their works above the reach of the defacing fingers of Time. The ceramic art would be revolutionized. Artists, being at present less able to follow nature, make a virtue of necessity, and lose themselves among fantasies of tint and form. We find elaborately decorated pieces, the great virtue of the floral ornamentation of which is, that it is—not true, but—new. A new leaf or a novelty in flowers is a valuable discovery; and the répertoire of the potter is filled with designs in which nature has no part. If nature be brought within the artist’s reach, it will be followed more closely; and the result might be the realization of Ruskin’s idea—the rendition of absolute similitude in outline, color, and perspective.

The reduced barriers to achieving such an outcome can be briefly discussed. The colors are mineral and change when exposed to fire, with different temperatures creating different shades,{44} even when using the same pigment. Therefore, the painter, when applying the colors, must consider the changes that will occur due to the fire in trying to achieve a specific result. It should be noted that he not only has to apply the colors and make them permanent through glazing and firing. He must also assess and account for the transformations that will take place during the process. We can now understand the challenges that come with the combined skills of the potter and the painter. As a result, while many great painters have applied their talents to decorating pottery, others have been discouraged from doing so due to the very reasons mentioned here. They are reluctant to submit their work to uncertain processes and risk having their artistic identity erased by the fire. It is clear, then, that if any means can turn doubt into certainty, while preserving an artist's unique finish, artists of all levels would eagerly take the opportunity to safeguard their creations from the damaging effects of time. The ceramic art would be transformed. Currently, artists, being less able to closely mimic nature, make a virtue out of necessity and get lost in fantasies of color and form. We see intricately decorated pieces where the main merit of the floral decoration is that it is—not true, but—new. A new leaf or a novel flower is a valuable find; and the potter's répertoire is full of designs that have no connection to nature. If nature can be made accessible to the artist, it will be depicted more accurately; and the outcome might align with Ruskin’s vision—the depiction of perfect likeness in shape, color, and perspective.

The next question arising is, in view of the restraints upon artists, what styles of decoration are the best? The subject is worth considering at length. There may be a beauty of a certain kind in the ware itself. As a rule, porcelain should never be overloaded with gold or any kind of decoration or color less beautiful than its own enamel. It demands lightness of ornamentation and gracefulness of design, rather than brilliancy of decoration. We can, when these canons are observed, find something to admire in capricious floral designs, even although they may not be floral to the naturalist. The best rule is to adapt the decoration to the object upon which it is{45} laid. It would be a violation of good taste to demand pictures upon plates, or that a soup-tureen should resemble a sarcophagus. If an object be for use, let its usefulness be the primary consideration; if for ornament, let its beauty be its first; if it be meant to combine them, let the ornamentation be that best suited to the useful purpose.

The next question that comes up is, considering the limitations on artists, what decoration styles are the best? This topic is worth discussing in detail. The ware itself can have its own kind of beauty. Generally, porcelain shouldn't be overloaded with gold or any decoration or color that's less beautiful than its own glaze. It calls for light ornamentation and graceful design over flashy decoration. When these principles are followed, we can appreciate whimsical floral designs, even if they don't look natural to a botanist. The best guideline is to match the decoration to the object it’s{45} placed on. It would be in poor taste to demand images on plates or for a soup tureen to look like a sarcophagus. If an object is meant for use, its usefulness should be the main consideration; if it's for decoration, then its beauty should come first; if it’s meant to combine both, the decoration should best suit its practical function.

When we come to consider color alone, a distinction must again be drawn between articles for different purposes. Ornamentation may address either the eye alone or the sensibilities through the eye. Restricting ourselves to the former, the article will be the most ornamental which, apart from shape, seems most brilliant, and reflects the most light. To illustrate this, we might reproduce an object in different materials—diamond, ruby, topaz, gold, iron, lead, sand, and plaster. Show it, in all these materials, to a savage, an ignoramus, an artist, a woman, and each will select the copy in precious stone as the most agreeable to the eye. The plaster would be the least likely to attract, and the person choosing it would be at once put down as devoid of taste. Suppose, now, that a vase is presented to us duplicated in different materials, we should find the turquoise of Japan or the red of China more pleasing to the eye than stanniferous enamel. It would, again, be like choosing between ruby and plaster. In this way a rule could be drawn up capable of universal application, one which would surmount all the advancing and receding waves of changing fashion.

When we think about color on its own, we need to make a distinction between items meant for different purposes. Decoration can appeal to the eye alone or to our feelings through the eye. If we focus only on the former, the most decorative item will be the one that, aside from its shape, appears the brightest and reflects the most light. To illustrate this, we could reproduce an object in different materials—diamond, ruby, topaz, gold, iron, lead, sand, and plaster. If you show these materials to a savage, a clueless person, an artist, or a woman, each one will likely choose the version made of precious stone as the most visually appealing. The plaster version would be the least attractive, and anyone who picked it would immediately be seen as lacking taste. Now, if we were presented with a vase made in various materials, we would likely find the Japanese turquoise or Chinese red more pleasing to the eye than stanniferous enamel. It would be similar to choosing between a ruby and plaster. This way, a rule could be established that could apply universally, one that would withstand all the changing tides of fashion.

In the shape which an object intended for ornament should assume, or in the style of its decoration, there is, as we have seen, no absolute rule. Individual taste is paramount, since ornaments are intended mainly to administer to the pleasure of the possessor, but one rule may be considered universal in regard to the decoration. If the object be a vase intended to brighten a house, then its ornamentation should never be of such an order that its greatest and best effect is perceived when it stands alone. What ought to be kept in view, is the extent to which it will increase the attractiveness of the room in which it stands. It is a very curious fact that the most perfect decoration demands isolation for the appreciation of its full effect, and that decoration of comparative mediocrity will frequently add more to an apartment. We are thus led to observe that decoration is not an end, but a way, a means to the beautifying of a home.{46} Every such object in a house should be a note, and from combination of all the notes comes harmony. Were each a tune complete, however perfect, the result would be a jarring discord. For that reason, a vase of one perfectly simple color may harmonize with its surroundings as well as, or even better than, another showing a masterpiece of painting. Such a color must, however, be as near perfection as possible, like that of a precious stone. A vase of turquoise-blue may produce in a room the effect of diamonds in the ears of a woman. Taste is not likely to lead her to carry pictures in her ears, nor to exclude all but picture-painted porcelain from her rooms.

In the form that an object meant for decoration should have, or in the style of its embellishment, there isn’t a strict rule. Personal taste is key, since decorations are primarily meant to please the owner, but one principle can be considered universal regarding decor. If the item is a vase meant to enhance a home, its decoration shouldn’t be such that its best effect is seen when it’s displayed alone. What should be considered is how much it will add to the appeal of the room where it’s placed. It’s interesting to note that the most perfect decoration often needs to be isolated to be fully appreciated, while mediocre decorations can sometimes enhance a space more effectively. This leads us to realize that decoration isn’t an end in itself, but rather a means to beautify a home.{46} Every object in a house should be a note, and from the combination of all the notes comes harmony. If each piece were a complete tune, no matter how perfect, the result would be a jarring discord. For this reason, a vase in a solid color may blend with its environment just as well, or even better, than one that showcases a detailed painting. However, such a color should be as close to perfection as possible, like that of a precious gem. A vase in turquoise-blue can create an effect in a room that's as striking as diamonds in a woman's ears. Taste isn’t likely to lead her to wear pictures as earrings, nor to only include picture-painted porcelain in her home.

enlarge-image
Fig. 18.—Limoges Porcelain Plate. Painted by M. Bracquemond. (Mrs. Charles Crocker Coll.)
Fig. 18.—Limoges Porcelain Plate. Painted by M. Bracquemond. (Collection of Mrs. Charles Crocker.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 19.—Limoges Porcelain Plate. Painted by Pallaudre. (Thomas Scott Coll.)
Fig. 19.—Limoges Porcelain Plate. Painted by Pallaudre. (Thomas Scott Collection.)

Having thus seen how ceramic productions illustrate the art ideas of all nations, having touched upon the influence of pottery upon art in general, and having glanced at its present aims and possible accomplishments, it will not be forgotten, after what has just been said, that the combination of the useful and the beautiful is the great charm of the ceramic art, making between them a new beauty which finds its best place in the household. Let us look at the usual appurtenances of the table. They both reflect taste and form it. A wide range is before us from which to choose—from the vulgarity of overloaded glaring colors and gilt, to the most exquisite simplicity of design and perfection of workmanship. Every house-keeper ought to visit an extensive collection, and, by comparing and contrasting one style with another, learn in what the true beauty of ceramic decoration consists. The painting and moulding of pottery and porcelain are quite as important as oil-painting and sculpture. As we look at the pictures and statues in a gallery, we read the stories they tell, feel the sentiment they express, study the grace they embody, or linger lovingly over the evidences they present of artistic skill. A plate may appear{47} an humble thing to which to turn from them. But let us consider the intimate relations into which we are brought with its unobtrusive beauty. It is the daily contact that lends so comparatively lowly a matter its real importance, and daily contact with delicately painted and gracefully moulded cups, platters, and dishes cannot be without its influence upon taste. Or suppose the ceramic treasure be an earthen-ware jar. It presents us with green, its depth suggestive of a forest glade, shading off into blue like that of the sky. As we turn it slowly round, a leaf appears attached to a tiny stem, and still farther lies a flower, colored with the very hue of nature, and suggesting the perfume of a garden in summer. Art such as that is never out of place, and never thrown away. Or let our attention rest upon more purely ornamental representatives of the art. There are vases which, while offering for our admiration a beauty which is eternal, are yet invested with a chameleon-like power of change. They never allow monotony to break their charm. It may consist of a mere color. Take the old turquoise-blue of China. The eye can scarcely catch the fleeting shades, to determine whether the vase is blue or green. While daylight lasts, the blue is dominant, but when the lamps are lit in the evening, the blue gives place to a green of greatly increased brilliancy. The same thing may be observed in many flower-painted vases. They may be examined once without revealing a tithe of their beauty. The sky is overcast and the outside world gloomy, and the flowers, as sympathetic as though growing in the garden, look sombre and drooping. But let a ray of sunshine fall across the vase, and mark how the flowers are glorified. Their hues change and brighten, and, as if endowed with life, they smile, and lift up their heads in the face of the sun.{48}

Having looked at how ceramic creations reflect the artistic ideas of various cultures, considered the impact of pottery on art overall, and noted its current goals and potential achievements, it should be clear from what has been discussed that the blend of functionality and beauty is what makes ceramic art so appealing, creating a new aesthetic that truly shines in our homes. Let’s examine the common items found on the table. They both showcase taste and help shape it. We have a wide variety to choose from—ranging from the garishness of excessive bright colors and gold accents to the most stunning simplicity of design and flawless craftsmanship. Every home-maker should explore an extensive collection and, by comparing different styles, understand the essence of true beauty in ceramic decoration. The painting and shaping of pottery and porcelain are just as significant as oil painting and sculpture. When we admire the artworks in a gallery, we absorb the stories they convey, feel the emotions they communicate, appreciate the elegance they capture, or lovingly contemplate the evidence of the artists’ skills. A plate may seem like a simple object to focus on when compared to these masterpieces. But let’s think about the close connections we have with its subtle beauty. It’s our daily interaction with such a seemingly humble item that gives it real significance, and being in regular contact with delicately painted and elegantly crafted cups, platters, and dishes undoubtedly influences our taste. Or consider a ceramic treasure like an earthenware jar. It presents us with a green hue, its depth reminiscent of a forest glade, fading into a blue like the sky. As we rotate it slowly, a leaf appears attached to a tiny stem, and further along lies a flower, colored with nature's exact shade, suggesting the scent of a summer garden. Art like this is always in place and never wasted. Now, let’s focus on the more decorative examples of the art. There are vases that showcase an eternal beauty while also possessing a shape-shifting quality. They keep monotony at bay. Sometimes, it’s just a matter of color. Take the classic turquoise-blue of China. The eye can barely catch the subtle variations to tell whether the vase is blue or green. In daylight, the blue stands out, but when the lamps are turned on at night, that blue shifts to a more vibrant green. The same can be observed in many floral-painted vases. They may be viewed once without revealing a fraction of their beauty. On a dull, overcast day, the outside world seems gloomy, and the flowers, as if echoing their garden counterparts, appear sad and drooping. But let a ray of sunshine shine on the vase, and watch as the flowers come to life. Their colors change and brighten, almost as if filled with vitality, they smile and raise their heads to greet the sun.

BOOK I.—NOMENCLATURE AND METHODS.

CHAPTER I.

TECHNOLOGY.

Confusion in Use of Terms.—Porcelain as an Instance.—Derivation of Ceramic.—Pottery.—Faience.—Majolica.—Mezza-Majolica.—Composition of Porcelain.—Origin of Word.—Where first made.—When introduced into Europe.—Hard and Soft Paste.—Soft Porcelain of Venice, Florence, England, France.—Hard Porcelain invented at Meissen by Böttcher.—Vienna.—Discovery of Kaolin in France.—Biscuit.

Confusion in Use of Terms.—Porcelain as an Example.—Derivation of Ceramic.—Pottery.—Faience.—Majolica.—Mezza-Majolica.—Composition of Porcelain.—Origin of the Word.—Where it was first made.—When it was introduced into Europe.—Hard and Soft Paste.—Soft Porcelain from Venice, Florence, England, France.—Hard Porcelain invented at Meissen by Böttcher.—Vienna.—Discovery of Kaolin in France.—Biscuit.

enlarge-image
Fig. 20.—Blue-glazed Pottery. Egyptian.
Fig. 20.—Blue-glazed Pottery. Egypt.

IT will be necessary as we proceed to make use of certain terms, the meaning of which should be defined with as much exactness as possible. It may be premised that considerable confusion exists in the nomenclature of the art. This has arisen partly from the want of precision in the language employed by writers, and partly from diversity of usage. As an illustration, the word “porcelain” may be adduced. The material to which the Egyptians applied a glaze, and which was very largely used in making ornaments and small images, has been called, and is constantly spoken of, as Egyptian porcelain (Fig. 20). In reality the substance is not porcelain, having neither the transparency nor the hardness of that ware, but a compound between porcelain and earthen-ware. The word was also used by the Italians in the sixteenth century, to designate their finer qualities of majolica. An equally incongruous application of it is made in the case of Lambeth faience, which is described by the manufacturers as a “kind of porcelain.” Such words as faience, hard and{49} soft porcelain, majolica, stone-ware, etc., are in continual use by writers upon ceramic art, and a few of the more important will now be defined.

IT is important that we define certain terms as we move forward, to avoid confusion. There's a lot of misunderstanding when it comes to the language used in this field. This confusion partly comes from a lack of precision in how writers express themselves, and partly from the different ways terms are used. For example, the term “porcelain” is often used to refer to the material the Egyptians glazed and used extensively for making ornaments and small figures, known as Egyptian porcelain (Fig. 20). However, this material isn’t actually porcelain; it lacks the transparency and hardness associated with true porcelain and is more of a mix between porcelain and earthenware. The Italians also used this term in the sixteenth century to refer to their higher-quality majolica. Similarly, Lambeth faience is incorrectly described by its makers as a “kind of porcelain.” Terms like faience, hard and{49} soft porcelain, majolica, stoneware, etc., are frequently used by writers on ceramic art, and I will now define some of the more significant ones.

Allusion has already been made to the derivation of the word “ceramic.” Viewing the subject more prosaically, the name κεραμος was applied by the Greeks to pottery in general, and also to a large jar; and several derivatives were used for the designation of different vessels. The potter himself was called κεραμευς, and the pot-market κεραμεικος. Although the matter has been differently viewed, it appears probable that the root of all the above words is κερας, a horn. The horn was used at a very early period as a drinking-cup, and a more decided air of probability is thus given to the above assumption, since Bacchus was the reputed parent of [Greek: keramos κεραμος], or Ceramus. However philologists may ultimately settle this matter, the word “ceramic” is now employed to designate the potter’s art and its productions.

Allusion has already been made to the origin of the word “ceramic.” Looking at the subject more practically, the name pottery was used by the Greeks for pottery in general, as well as for a large jar; and several variations were used to refer to different types of vessels. The potter was referred to as potter, and the pot market was called Kerameikos. Although there are different interpretations, it's likely that the root of all these words is horn, meaning horn. The horn was used very early on as a drinking cup, giving more credibility to this interpretation, especially since Bacchus was said to be the father of [Greek: keramos κεραμος], or Ceramus. Regardless of how philologists may eventually resolve this issue, the term “ceramic” is now used to refer to the potter’s art and its creations.

The word “pottery” is variously used. Its root is the Latin potum, a drinking-vessel. It is applied, according to general English usage, to all wares distinguished by their opacity from translucent porcelain. The French word poterie, on the other hand, is applied to all vessels, including those made of porcelain. The latter fact has led to a slight confusion in the use of the English word. One writer makes the assertion in one place, that the words “earthen-ware” and “pottery” have limited and distinctive meanings, the former applying only to vessels of the coarser qualities, the latter to the finest products of the fictile art, “including even porcelain.” In another place, he draws a distinction between pottery and porcelain, and in the latter course he is followed by the present writer.

The term “pottery” is used in different ways. Its origin is the Latin potum, meaning a drinking vessel. In general English usage, it refers to all wares that are opaque, distinguishing them from translucent porcelain. However, the French word poterie refers to all vessels, including those made of porcelain. This fact has caused some confusion in the use of the English term. One author claims that the terms “earthenware” and “pottery” have specific, limited meanings, with the former only referring to coarser vessels and the latter encompassing the finest products of the ceramic art, “including even porcelain.” In another instance, he differentiates between pottery and porcelain, a stance that this writer also supports.

Faience, fayence, or fayance, is a French word applied to every kind of glazed earthen-ware. According to the earlier French usage, the term included porcelain, but more lately it has been applied only to pottery.

Faience, fayence, or fayance is a French term used for all types of glazed earthenware. In earlier French usage, the term included porcelain, but more recently, it has been restricted to pottery.

The word “majolica,” as now employed, has almost the same meaning as faience. A more limited signification is attached to it by some. The writer of the article on pottery in “Appleton’s Cyclopædia” says it is used “to signify all faience of Italian manufacture. Lately the word has been used as almost, if not quite, synonymous with faience.” A more recent writer has said, “In its now common acceptation, the word is applied to all kinds of decorated pottery made{50} in Italy, or made in colors and styles imitating the old Italian work. But when you read a book on pottery written during the present century by an expert, you will do well to remember that the word in that book means exclusively Italian decorated pottery of the fifteenth, sixteenth, seventeenth, and eighteenth centuries, in the old Italian styles. It does not include Italian vases made in imitation of German, French, Dutch, or English wares.”

The term “majolica” today is almost synonymous with faience. Some attach a more specific meaning to it. The author of the pottery article in “Appleton’s Cyclopædia” states it’s used “to refer to all faience made in Italy. Recently, the term has been used almost, if not entirely, interchangeably with faience.” A more recent writer noted, “In its current common usage, the term refers to all kinds of decorated pottery made{50} in Italy, or in colors and styles that imitate the old Italian work. But if you read a pottery book written this century by an expert, keep in mind that the word in that book refers exclusively to Italian decorated pottery from the fifteenth, sixteenth, seventeenth, and eighteenth centuries, in the traditional Italian styles. It does not include Italian vases that imitate German, French, Dutch, or English wares.”

The changing meaning of this word is a good illustration of the careless use of the terms employed in treating of ceramic art. Originally, majolica, or maiolica, had a meaning different from any of those given above. The name is derived from Majorca, the largest of the Balearic Islands, between which and Italy intercourse is known to have taken place in the twelfth century; and two hundred years later, the commercial transactions of Majorca were of a very extensive kind. The evidence in favor of the above derivation of the word is conclusive. Scaliger says distinctly that the Italian pottery derived its name of majolica from Majorca, where the pottery was most excellent. Ferrari believes that “the use of majolica, as well as the name, came from Majorca, which the ancient writers called Majolica.” The “Dictionary della Crusca” adds weight to these authorities. Such being the case, it seems probable that the Italians derived part of their knowledge of making majolica from the place which gives it its name. Even admitting that the Saracens who settled in Sicily, and the Moors expelled from Spain who settled in Italy, initiated the Italians in the art, nothing is thereby detracted from the importance of Majorca. The fact is left unaffected that the intercourse with the Balearic group enabled the Italians to find a name for the ware they admired so much. On trying to imitate it, the ware called “mezza-majolica” was produced. The red clay was first thinly coated with white earth, upon which the colors were laid. After a partial firing, lead glaze was applied, and lustre pigments gave the ware the iridescence characteristic of real majolica. It was after this that tin enamel was used in place of a white slip; and the lustre pigments being applied as before, fine majolica was produced. It will thus be seen that the words “mezza-majolica” and “majolica” were originally applied only to wares showing the reflet métallique, or lustre. This limited use of the word was observed down to the middle of the sixteenth century. Piccolpasso,{51} writing in 1548, in no case applies the name to the painted and glazed wares of his own production. All the glazed earthen-ware of Italy was thereafter called majolica; and the application of the word has been growing wider ever since. Mr. Fortnum says, “We think, with M. Jacquemart, M. Darcel, Mr. J. C. Robinson, and others, that the word ‘maiolica’ should be again restricted to lustred wares.” Any such attempt must necessarily end in failure. The popular employment of a word is not to be controlled by its scientific application. The tendency is in the opposite direction—toward the establishment of a universal usage by which faience and majolica will become convertible terms.

The changing meaning of this word is a clear example of the careless use of terms related to ceramic art. Originally, majolica, or maiolica, meant something different from the definitions provided above. The name comes from Majorca, the largest of the Balearic Islands, which had trade connections with Italy in the twelfth century; by the following two hundred years, Majorca was heavily involved in commerce. The evidence supporting this origin is strong. Scaliger clearly states that the Italian pottery got its name, majolica, from Majorca, where the pottery was of high quality. Ferrari states that “the use of majolica, as well as the name, came from Majorca, which ancient writers referred to as Majolica.” The “Dictionary della Crusca” reinforces these sources. Given this context, it seems likely that the Italians gained some of their knowledge of making majolica from the place that shares its name. Even if we accept that the Saracens who settled in Sicily and the Moors from Spain who moved to Italy taught the Italians this art, it doesn’t diminish the significance of Majorca. The fact remains that interactions with the Balearic Islands allowed the Italians to have a name for the pottery they admired. When they attempted to replicate it, they created a type of ware called “mezza-majolica.” The red clay was first coated thinly with white earth, then colors were applied. After a partial firing, lead glaze was added, followed by lustre pigments that gave the ware the iridescence typical of real majolica. Later, tin enamel replaced the white slip, and with the lustre pigments applied as before, fine majolica was produced. Thus, the terms “mezza-majolica” and “majolica” were initially used only for wares that showed the reflet métallique, or lustre. This limited application of the word was maintained until the middle of the sixteenth century. Piccolpasso,{51} writing in 1548, never refers to his own painted and glazed wares as majolica. After that, all glazed earthenware from Italy was called majolica, and the use of the term has expanded since. Mr. Fortnum states, “We agree with M. Jacquemart, M. Darcel, Mr. J. C. Robinson, and others that the word ‘maiolica’ should be restricted again to lustred wares.” However, any such attempt is bound to fail. The common use of a term cannot be controlled by its technical definition. The trend is moving in the opposite direction—toward a universal understanding in which faience and majolica become interchangeable terms.

The different kinds of ware, such as Lucca della Robbia, Palissy, Doulton, and Limoges, will be found described under the countries to which they belong.

The various types of pottery, like Lucca della Robbia, Palissy, Doulton, and Limoges, can be found detailed under the respective countries they come from.

Porcelain is composed of two ingredients, one of which—kaolin—is infusible, and the other—petuntse—vitrifies, and envelops the kaolin. It is translucid, and therein differs from pottery, which is opaque. As to the origin of the word, we have already seen that it was, in its Italian form, applied to majolica in the sixteenth century; and the word “pourcelaine” occurs two centuries earlier. It was used to designate Oriental china in the fifteenth century. Mr. J. F. Davis, in his work on the Chinese (1840), quotes Marsden to the effect that the word “porcelain,” or porcellana, was applied by Europeans to the ware of China, from the resemblance of its fine polished surface to that of the univalve-shell so named; while the shell itself derived its appellation from the curved or gibbous shape of its upper surface, which was thought to resemble the raised back of a porcella, or little hog. When porcelain was first invented in China is not exactly known. The combination was discovered in the province of Honan about eighteen hundred years ago; but the date cannot be more specifically fixed. From China it was introduced into Persia, Egypt, and Barbary, at a very early period, and was thence imported into Europe, where, however, it was not generally known until 1518. The first specimens of Oriental porcelain known to have reached England were given by Philip of Austria to Sir Thomas Trenchard, of Wolverton, in 1506.

Porcelain consists of two main ingredients: kaolin, which can't be melted, and petuntse, which does melt and surrounds the kaolin. It's translucent, making it different from pottery, which is opaque. As for the origin of the word, we've already noted that it was used in Italian to refer to majolica in the sixteenth century; the term “pourcelaine” appeared two centuries earlier. It was originally used to refer to Oriental china in the fifteenth century. Mr. J. F. Davis, in his work on the Chinese (1840), cites Marsden, who states that Europeans called the Chinese ware “porcelain” or porcellana because its smooth, shiny surface resembled that of the shell with the same name; the shell got its name from the curved shape of its top that looked like the raised back of a porcella, or little hog. The exact time when porcelain was first made in China isn't known. The process was discovered in the Honan province around eighteen hundred years ago, but we can't pinpoint a specific date. It was introduced to Persia, Egypt, and Barbary early on, then made its way to Europe, where it didn't become widely known until 1518. The first pieces of Oriental porcelain that reached England were brought by Philip of Austria to Sir Thomas Trenchard of Wolverton in 1506.

To continue its history in Europe, it is necessary to observe that there are two kinds of porcelain—the natural, or pate dure, and the{52} artificial, or pate tendre. The latter cannot stand so high a temperature as the former, and can be scratched with a knife, which the hard porcelain resists. The soft-paste was the first to be discovered in Europe. Chemists, struck with the beauty of the Chinese porcelain, and impelled by a desire to imitate, began to experiment in the sixteenth century; and the first success, of which substantial evidences now exist, was gained at Florence in 1580. It is said that a Venetian potter made porcelain sixty or seventy years earlier; but no specimen known to be his is now in existence. After that of Florence, the next discovery was made by Dr. Dwight, of Fulham, England, in 1671; and in 1695 the secret was penetrated by M. Chicanneau, at St. Cloud, France. By that time the Florentine porcelain and process had been forgotten, and the English and French ceramists pursued perfectly independent investigations.

To continue its history in Europe, it’s important to note that there are two types of porcelain—the natural, or pate dure, and the{52} artificial, or pate tendre. The latter can't handle as high temperatures as the former and can be scratched with a knife, while the hard porcelain resists that. Soft-paste was the first to be discovered in Europe. In the sixteenth century, chemists, inspired by the beauty of Chinese porcelain and eager to replicate it, began experimenting; the first significant success, now with tangible evidence, was achieved in Florence in 1580. It’s said that a Venetian potter created porcelain sixty or seventy years earlier, but no known examples of his work exist today. After Florence, the next breakthrough was made by Dr. Dwight in Fulham, England, in 1671, and in 1695, M. Chicanneau in St. Cloud, France, uncovered the secret. By then, the Florentine porcelain and its process had been forgotten, and the English and French potters were pursuing completely independent research.

The problem of making a hard-paste porcelain resembling that of the Orient still remained unsolved. No chemistry could avail the experimenters so long as the materials were wanting. To the accidental discovery of a bed of kaolin, Europe owed its first hard porcelain. This important event took place about the year 1709, and the circumstances leading to it are full of interest.

The issue of creating a hard-paste porcelain similar to that of the East was still unresolved. No chemistry could help the researchers since they lacked the necessary materials. Europe's first hard porcelain came from the chance discovery of a kaolin deposit. This significant event happened around 1709, and the details surrounding it are quite fascinating.

John Frederic Böttger, or Böttcher, was a chemist’s assistant in Berlin, and having fallen under suspicion as an alchemist, he took refuge in Saxony, which was then under the electorate of Augustus II. The elector, having questioned him as to his researches in the forbidden science, placed him in the laboratory of a chemist who was in search of the philosopher’s stone. While working to that end, Böttcher surprised himself by producing something akin to Chinese porcelain. The course of his experiments was turned at once from the channel in which it had run. The king gave him every facility for continuing his experiments and working out his secret. He was first established at Meissen, then at Königstein, and last at Dresden. The first results were comparatively rude; then came a reddish stone-ware, and afterward a dull white porcelain. How long his experiments might have been continued, or what might have been their ultimate result, cannot be estimated, had not an accidental discovery brought the object at which he was aiming suddenly within his reach. John Schnorr, a wealthy iron-founder, riding one day in the vicinity{53} of Aue, near Schneeberg, Saxony, noticed that his horse lifted his feet with difficulty. On examination he found that the clay was very white and peculiarly adhesive. Schnorr, although rich, would gladly be richer, and avarice made him ingenious. Why not use this white earth in the making of hair-powder? was the question which occurred to him. The commodity was dear, and clay was a cheap substitute. He took a quantity with him, made the new hair-powder, and was successful in his venture. In due course, the new powder reached Böttcher, and he, in turn, found an original use for the white earth. Inquiring into the nature of the powder, he found it was earthy, and at once tried it in his laboratory. The powder was kaolin, and hard porcelain was discovered. A manufactory was established at Meissen, of which Böttcher was director until his death, in 1719.

John Frederic Böttger, or Böttcher, was an assistant to a chemist in Berlin. After being suspected of being an alchemist, he fled to Saxony, which was then ruled by Augustus II. The elector questioned him about his work in the forbidden science and placed him in the lab of a chemist who was searching for the philosopher's stone. While trying to achieve that goal, Böttcher unexpectedly created something similar to Chinese porcelain. His experiments took a new direction immediately. The king provided him with everything he needed to continue his experiments and uncover his secret. He was initially based in Meissen, then moved to Königstein, and finally to Dresden. The first results were fairly rough; then he developed a reddish stoneware followed by a dull white porcelain. It's hard to say how long his experiments might have continued or what their ultimate outcome could have been if not for an accidental discovery that brought his goal suddenly within reach. John Schnorr, a wealthy iron founder, was riding one day near Aue, close to Schneeberg in Saxony, when he noticed that his horse had trouble lifting its feet. Upon inspection, he discovered that the clay was very white and unusually sticky. Although Schnorr was rich, he wanted to be even richer, and his greed inspired him. He thought, why not use this white clay to make hair powder? Hair powder was expensive, and clay was a cheap substitute. He collected some clay, made the new hair powder, and was successful. Eventually, the new powder came to Böttcher's attention, and he found an innovative use for the white clay. Investigating the composition of the powder, he realized it was earthy and immediately tested it in his lab. The powder was kaolin, and hard porcelain was then discovered. A factory was established in Meissen, where Böttcher served as the director until his death in 1719.

In 1720, the manufacture was begun at Vienna, whither the secret was carried by an escaped foreman from Böttcher’s works at Meissen.

In 1720, production started in Vienna, where the secret was brought by a runaway foreman from Böttcher’s factory in Meissen.

It is very curious to note that the first manufacture of hard porcelain in France was due to a chance discovery almost identical with that made in Germany. Kaolin had been found at Alençon, but the porcelain made from it was not pure in color. In 1765, the wife of a surgeon found near St. Yrieix a peculiarly soft earth of great whiteness. Being poor, Madame Darnet was also economical. Unlike Schnorr, her thoughts turned in the direction rather of keeping down household expenses than of adding to her income. The earth had a soft, oily touch, and the good lady thought that it might answer all the purposes of soap. Her husband sent a sample to a chemist, and it was soon afterward decided to be kaolin. The manufacture of hard porcelain was begun at Sèvres in 1769, the quarries of St. Yrieix supplying both the kaolin and petuntse. As illustrating the ingratitude of the world, it may be mentioned that the humble instrument by whose aid France reached its lofty eminence in the manufacture of porcelain was, for about sixty years, left unrewarded. In 1825, Madame Darnet, spending her old age in poverty, received a pension from Louis XVIII.

It’s interesting to note that the first production of hard porcelain in France happened because of a chance discovery almost identical to one made in Germany. Kaolin was found at Alençon, but the porcelain made from it wasn't pure in color. In 1765, the wife of a surgeon discovered a particularly soft earth with great whiteness near St. Yrieix. Being poor, Madame Darnet was also frugal. Unlike Schnorr, she focused more on reducing household expenses than on increasing her income. The earth had a soft, oily texture, and she thought it might work as a substitute for soap. Her husband sent a sample to a chemist, and it was soon confirmed to be kaolin. The production of hard porcelain started in Sèvres in 1769, with the quarries of St. Yrieix providing both the kaolin and petuntse. To illustrate the ingratitude of the world, it’s worth mentioning that the humble tool that helped France achieve its high status in porcelain manufacturing went unacknowledged for about sixty years. In 1825, Madame Darnet, spending her old age in poverty, received a pension from Louis XVIII.

Biscuit is the technical term applied to both pottery and porcelain before they are enamelled or glazed. In this condition, porcelain is of a dead white, and is not very well suited to receive decoration in colors which require a glaze to bring out their full beauty.{54}

Biscuit is the term used for both pottery and porcelain before they get enamelled or glazed. In this state, porcelain is a dull white, and it doesn't work well with colorful decorations that need a glaze to really shine.{54}

CHAPTER II.

CLASSIFICATION.

Tabulated View.—Brongniart’s Division: Its Objections.—Classification adopted.—Leading Features and Advantages.—Distinctions between Different Bodies and Different Glazes.

Tabulated View.—Brongniart’s Division: Its Objections.—Classification adopted.—Key Features and Benefits.—Differences between Various Bodies and Different Glazes.

IN order to avoid repetitions and explanations, and for the sake of lucidity, tabulated views of the different branches of ceramics are here presented. The first is least detailed, but gives the salient points of a systematic arrangement.

IN order to avoid repeating information and over-explaining, and to keep things clear, I've included tables showing the different branches of ceramics. The first one is the least detailed, but it highlights the key points in a systematic way.

POTTERY Soft Unglazed Common brick. Earthen-ware.
Lustrous Greek pottery.
Glazed Some ancient and most modern faience.
EnamelledRobbia ware.
Hard Stone-ware.
Fire-brick.
PORCELAIN Soft Naturally soft English porcelain.
Artificially soft French porcelain, pate tendre, such as old Sèvres.
HardChina.
Dresden.
Sèvres.

The following is more full, and is to be ascribed to M. Brongniart:

The following is more detailed and is attributed to M. Brongniart:

FIRST CLASS, SOFT-PASTE.
1st Order. Baked clay without glaze.
2d Order. Lustred wares with silico-alkaline glaze.
3d Order. Glazed pottery with plumbiferous glaze.
4th Order. Enamelled pottery, in the enamel of which tin is used.
SECOND CLASS, HARD-PASTE (OPAQUE).
5th Order. Fine faience, uncolored paste with plumbiferous glaze.
6th Order. Stone-ware without glaze, or with salt or plumbiferous glaze.
THIRD CLASS, HARD-PASTE (TRANSLUCENT).
7th Order. Hard porcelain, paste and glaze both felspathic.
8th Order. English natural soft-paste porcelain—paste, argillaceous kaolin, pegmatite, phosphate of lime, etc.; glaze, boracic.
9th Order. French artificial soft-paste porcelain—paste, a frit, marly alkaline; glaze, alkaline containing lead, alkali, and silica.

If these tables be studied carefully, it will be found that in arranging the nine orders, a gradual ascent is made from the humblest ware—baked clay left unglazed—to the finest of artificial compounds. Its only objection—and it is one very likely to confuse an inexperienced student of the art—is, that, under the head of hard-paste pottery, are classed the soft-paste porcelains of England and France. The question is, also, very likely to suggest itself, why the distinction should be drawn between the soft-pastes of England and France, and the one called natural, the other artificial. The reason is that the paste of England is naturally soft, while that of France is made soft by the chemical action of certain of its ingredients. The classification has, on the other hand, the advantage of being in general use. Terms are employed in its construction which have a peculiar but well understood significance; and even in its errors there is a modicum of truth. Thus, although the artificial porcelain of France is invariably called pate tendre, or soft porcelain, it is not improperly classed under translucent hard-pastes. The error is in the distinctive name rather than in the classification. There is, in reality, very little difference in hardness between the hard-paste and the soft-paste; and although the glaze of the latter is not so hard as the body, the appellation soft-paste has been adjudged a misnomer. The question then came to be whether it might not be better to retain the old terms, with an explanation of their technical meaning, than to supplant them with something new. The latter course has been adopted, upon the ground of obviating meaningless and misleading distinctions. Both simplicity and a clear understanding of one of the most important practical divisions of our subject point toward a revision of the old system of grouping. Pottery and porcelain differ in one essential respect, and their varieties can also be classed according to the leading features of their composition, manufacture, or appearance. These differences have been taken as the basis of the following classification, against which, at least, none of the objections to that of M. Brongniart can be brought. It has been prepared by a distinguished French artist of the present time, and is offered in the hope that it may be intelligible, although it is not claimed to be either perfectly exact or altogether complete.

If you study these tables carefully, you'll see that as the nine types are organized, there's a gradual rise from the simplest items—unglazed baked clay—to the most sophisticated artificial materials. The only drawback—one that is likely to confuse someone new to the craft—is that under hard-paste pottery, the soft-paste porcelains from England and France are grouped together. You might also wonder why there is a distinction made between the soft-paste from England and France, labeling one as natural and the other as artificial. The reason is that the paste in England is naturally soft, while the paste in France is softened through the chemical reactions of certain ingredients. On the flip side, this classification is widely used. It employs terms that have a unique but well-understood meaning; and even with its inaccuracies, there is a bit of truth in it. So, while France’s artificial porcelain is always referred to as pate tendre or soft porcelain, it’s not incorrectly categorized under translucent hard-pastes. The mistake lies in the specific name rather than the grouping itself. There is actually very little difference in hardness between hard-paste and soft-paste; and while the glaze of the latter isn't as hard as the body, calling it soft-paste has been deemed a misnomer. The question then became whether it’s better to stick with the old terms, providing explanations of their technical meanings, or to replace them with something new. The latter approach has been taken to avoid confusing and misleading distinctions. Both simplicity and a clear understanding of one of the most important practical divisions in our subject suggest a revision of the old categorization. Pottery and porcelain differ in one key way, and their varieties can also be classified based on the main characteristics of their composition, production, or look. These differences form the basis of the following classification, which aims to avoid the objections raised against M. Brongniart’s system. It has been prepared by a respected contemporary French artist, and is presented with the hope that it will be understandable, although it doesn't claim to be completely accurate or entirely comprehensive.

All wares are divisible into two great classes, viz., transparent porcelain and opaque earthen-ware.{56}

All goods can be divided into two main categories: transparent porcelain and opaque earthenware.{56}

  • Ceramic may be natural or artificial
    • I. Natural porcelain is made from kaolinic clay. It may have—
      • 1. A pure felspathic glaze, such as porcelain of China, Japan, Limoges, Sèvres, Dresden, Berlin; or,
      • 2. No glaze, such as the biscuit porcelain of China or France.
    • II. Artificial porcelain may be made from alkaline clay, calcareous clay, or felspathic clay.
      • 1. Alkaline clay may have an alkaline glaze, either colorless or colored, or may be biscuit.
        • a. Alkaline glaze, colorless—Persia, China, St. Cloud, Limoges, Sèvres, Tournay.
        • b. Alkaline glaze, colored—Persia, China, Limoges, Deck.
        • c. Biscuit—Old Sèvres statuettes.
      • 2. Calcareous clay has a colorless boracic glaze, as in the case of the English china of Minton, Copeland, and Worcester.
      • 3. Felspathic clay is exemplified in the parian of Copeland, Minton, and Worcester.
  • Ceramic is of two kinds—that showing a non-vitrified fracture, and that showing a vitrified fracture.
    • I. Earthenware with non-vitrified fracture may have either a transparent glaze or an opaque enamel.
      • 1. Transparent glaze may be plumbiferous or alkaline, and in either case colorless or colored.
        • a. Plumbiferous.
          Glaze, colorless—Faience d’Oiron or Henri Deux ware, Wedgwood, Meakin, Creil, Montereau.
          Glaze, colored—Palissy, Nuremberg, Minton’s majolica.
        • b. Alkaline.
          Glaze, colorless—Persian faience, Chinese and Japanese faience; Deck, of Paris.
          Glaze, colored—Haviland or Limoges faience.
      • 2. Opaque enamel is stanniferous, and may be either colorless or colored.
        Stanniferous, colorless—Della Robbia, Rouen, Moustiers, Delft, Nevers.
        Stanniferous, colored—Colinot, Parville, Longwy.{57}
    • II. Earthen-ware with vitrified fracture may be either glazed or in biscuit. Of the former, the Grès of Germany, Beauvais, and Doulton may be taken as examples.

For convenience of reference, the same classification may be given in tabulated form:

For easy reference, the same classification can be presented in a table:

CLASSIFICATION OF ALL KINDS OF WARE.
Translucent
Porcelain.
Natural Kaolinic paste Glaze of felspath, pure China, Japan, Dresden, Berlin, Sèvres, Limoges.
Biscuit Biscuit porcelain of Limoges and China.
Artificial Alkaline paste Glaze alkaline, colorless Persia, China, St. Cloud, Tournay Sèvres, Haviland.
Glaze alkaline, colored Persia, China, Deck, Haviland.
Biscuit Old Sèvres statuettes.
Calcareous Glaze boracic, color English china, Minton, Worcester, Copeland.
Felspathic paste Parian Copeland, Worcester, Minton.
Opaque
Earthen
Body.

Terres.
Earthen body
with a
non-vitrified
break
Transparent glaze. Plumbiferous glaze Glaze, colorless Faience Henri II., Wedgwood, Meakin, Creil, Montereau.
Glaze, colored Palissy, Nuremberg, Minton’s majolica.
Alkaline Glaze Glaze, colorless Faience of Persia, China, and Japan; Deck.
Glaze, colored Limoges faience of Haviland, Bracquemond, and Chaplet.
Opaque Stanniferous enamel Colorless Delia Robbia, Rovigo, Fontana, Rouen, Moustiers, Nevers, Delft, Ulysses de Blois, St. Clement.
Colored Colinot, Parville, Longwy.
Earthen body
with a
vitrified
break
Biscuit  Boccaro, Bizen.
Glaze  Grès from Germany.

Under the above arrangement, it will be observed that the distinction{58} between hard and soft porcelain and pottery is done away with. The first is divided into natural and artificial, the kaolinic paste being the only one coming under the former head, and the “soft-pastes” of both England and France coming under the latter. The subdivisions are made according to the glaze employed. The division of pottery into two classes, according to the nature of the body as revealed by fracture, is the most lucid and comprehensive. The subdivisions, as in the case of porcelain, are made according to the enamel or glaze applied to the ware. It is presumed that any one can distinguish between transparent and opaque wares, and thus tell porcelain from pottery, and similarly, tell whether the fracture of a broken specimen is vitrified or otherwise, and thus distinguish stone-ware, or grès, from ordinary earthen-ware.

Under this arrangement, you'll notice that the difference between hard and soft porcelain and pottery is eliminated. Hard porcelain is categorized into natural and artificial, with kaolinic paste being the only one in the natural category, while the “soft-pastes” from both England and France fall under artificial. The subdivisions are based on the type of glaze used. Pottery is divided into two classes depending on the nature of the body as shown by the fracture, which is the clearest and most comprehensive approach. The subdivisions, as with porcelain, are made according to the enamel or glaze applied to the ware. It’s assumed that anyone can tell the difference between transparent and opaque wares, thus distinguishing porcelain from pottery. Similarly, one can identify whether the fracture of a broken piece is vitrified or not, and thus differentiate stoneware, or grès, from regular earthenware.

In the matter of glazes, it requires a great deal of skill and long practice to tell one from another. All are transparent, with the exception of tin or stanniferous enamel. Felspathic glaze is that most readily recognized; but in the case of the others—the alkaline, plumbiferous, and boracic—they are very often only to be distinguished by their different effects upon the colors used in decoration.{59}

In terms of glazes, it takes a lot of skill and practice to tell them apart. All of them are transparent, except for tin or stanniferous enamel. Felspathic glaze is the easiest to identify; however, the others—alkaline, plumbiferous, and boracic—are often only distinguishable by how they affect the colors used in decoration.{59}

CHAPTER III.

COMPOSITION OF WARES AND GLAZES.

Hard and Soft Pottery and Porcelain.—Composition of Porcelain: Kaolin—Its Derivation and Ingredients—Petuntse—How prepared in China.—The European Process.—Differences between Chinese and European Porcelains.—Chemical Analysis.—English Porcelain and its Peculiarities: Its Average Composition.—How English Clay is prepared.—French Artificial Porcelain.—Parian.—Common Earthen-ware.: Table of Ingredients of different kinds.—General Table.—Glazes: Classes.—Brongniart’s Classification.—Difference between Enamel and Glaze.—Silicious Glaze.—History.—Use of Oxides.—Egyptian Processes.—Metallic Lustre.—Stanniferous Enamel: Its History.

Hard and Soft Pottery and Porcelain.—Porcelain Composition: Kaolin—Its Source and Components—Petuntse—How it's made in China.—The European Method.—Differences between Chinese and European Porcelains.—Chemical Breakdown.—English Porcelain and its Unique Features: Its Average Composition.—How English Clay is processed.—French Artificial Porcelain.—Parian.—Common pottery.: Table of Ingredients for various types.—General Table.—Glazes: Categories.—Brongniart’s Classification.—Difference between Enamel and Glaze.—Silicious Glaze.—History.—Use of Oxides.—Egyptian Techniques.—Metallic Lustre.—Stanniferous Enamel: Its History.

THE division of pottery and porcelain into two great classes, hard and soft, is based upon the difference of their composition, their hardness of surface, and their power of resisting the action of fire. The simplest test is scratching with a knife or other instrument. Hard porcelain and pottery resist the metal, while the soft is marked. The former will also stand a temperature in the kiln at which the latter would crumble or fuse.

The division of pottery and porcelain into two main types, hard and soft, is based on the differences in their composition, surface hardness, and ability to withstand fire. The simplest test is to scratch them with a knife or another tool. Hard porcelain and pottery resist scratching, while soft ones get marked. The hard types can also handle higher temperatures in the kiln, while the soft ones would break down or melt.

To understand the composition of porcelain, it is necessary to bear in mind that it is a compound of kaolin and petuntse, the former of which is infusible, and the latter fusible at a high temperature. The former constitutes the body of the piece, the latter gives it its translucency. The word “kaolin” is derived from Kaoling, the name of a mountain near King-teh-chin, one of the great centres of the manufacture in China. Kaolin is simply the result of the decomposition of granitic rock, and silica and alumina are its chief ingredients. Petuntse is pure felspar. The conditions in which these materials are found in China may be briefly stated. They are either in the form of stone or sand, from which the unsuitable parts are removed by the action of water. When they are thrown into the water, the fine particles which do not sink are collected and dried. The paste, before being used, is again put into water and strained through a sieve, so that only the finest is preserved, and used in making porcelain. The{60} materials are obtained from different parts of the country, and blended according to their respective qualities, as ascertained by the most systematic investigation and experiment. The European process is similar, the kaolin being first washed clear of all argillaceous impurity, and then mixed with felspar and silicious sand. Of the further similarity between the two, MM. Ebelman and Salvetat say:

To understand how porcelain is made, it's important to know that it's a mixture of kaolin and petuntse. Kaolin is non-melting, while petuntse melts at a high temperature. Kaolin forms the main body of the piece, and petuntse provides its translucency. The term “kaolin” comes from Kaoling, a mountain near King-teh-chin, which is one of the major manufacturing hubs in China. Kaolin results from the breakdown of granite rock, mainly composed of silica and alumina. Petuntse, on the other hand, is pure feldspar. In China, these materials can be found either as stone or sand, with the unsuitable parts washed away by water. When they are placed in water, the fine particles that don't sink are collected and dried. Before use, the paste is soaked in water again and strained through a sieve to keep only the finest material for making porcelain. The{60} materials come from various regions and are mixed based on their qualities, determined through careful investigation and experimentation. The European process is quite similar; kaolin is first washed to remove impurities and then combined with feldspar and silica sand. Regarding further similarities between the two processes, MM. Ebelman and Salvetat state:

1st. The kaolin and petuntse used in making paste for Chinese porcelain are chemically identical with the materials used in Europe. The Chinese kaolin is evidently disintegrated granite. Chemically, petuntse resembles the pegmatite of Limoges; mineralogically, it is to be classed with petrosilicious felspar.

1st. The kaolin and petuntse used to make the paste for Chinese porcelain are chemically the same as the materials used in Europe. The Chinese kaolin clearly comes from broken-down granite. Chemically, petuntse is similar to the pegmatite found in Limoges; mineralogically, it falls under the category of petrosilicious feldspar.

2d. The mechanical preparation of the pastes of China and Europe is based upon similar methods.

2d. The way pastes are made in China and Europe is based on similar techniques.

3d. The Chinese paste is the more fusible of the two.

3d. The Chinese paste is the more easily melted of the two.

4th. The Chinese glaze is also the more fusible, on account of the addition of lime to the petuntse, which the French use pure.

4th. The Chinese glaze is also more fusible because they add lime to the petuntse, while the French use it pure.

It may be added that the Dresden, Sèvres, and Limoges porcelains are baked at a higher temperature, and are harder than the Chinese.

It can be noted that the Dresden, Sèvres, and Limoges porcelains are fired at a higher temperature and are harder than the Chinese ones.

The basis of the natural pastes of Germany and France is 46.66 parts of silex, 40 of aluminous earth, and 13.33 alkaline earth, although the proportions vary, and the following may be nearer an average: Silex, 66; alumina, 30; potash, magnesia, and lime, 4. In the glaze the proportions are different, the silica largely preponderating: Silex, 73.4; alumina, 15.7; potash, lime, and magnesia, 10.9.

The natural pastes used in Germany and France consist of 46.66 parts of silica, 40 parts of alumina, and 13.33 parts of alkaline earth, although these ratios can vary. A more typical mixture might be: Silica, 66; alumina, 30; potash, magnesia, and lime, 4. In the glaze, the ratios change, with silica being the dominant component: Silica, 73.4; alumina, 15.7; potash, lime, and magnesia, 10.9.

The following table is given by M. A. Salvetat as the result of analyses made at different times by himself and others:

The table below is provided by M. A. Salvetat, showcasing the results of analyses conducted at various times by him and others:

Pastes.Silica.Alumina. Oxide
of Iron.
Lime.Magnesia.Potash.Soda.
China, 1st quality69.0023.601.200.300.023.302.90
China, 2d quality70.0022.201.300.80traces3.602.70
China, 3d quality73.8019.302.000.60traces2.502.30
China, 4th quality68.9421.303.481.14traces3.421.78
Meissen58.5035.100.800.30traces5.00....
Vienna59.6034.200.801.701.402.00....
Berlin64.3029.000.600.300.453.65....
Limoges70.2024.000.700.700.104.30....
Sèvres58.0034.50....4.50....3.00....
Sèvres (sculpture)64.1030.24....2.82traces2.80....
Worcester82.009.10.....1.307.40........
Paris71.2022.000.800.80....4.50....

The English artificial porcelain differs from the natural paste of China and the European continent chiefly in one particular. At first the compound used was white clay, white sand, and glass, the latter being employed to impart the necessary transparency. More recently bone came largely into use, and is now one of the distinctive ingredients of English paste. The phosphoric acid of that material was found to produce, in combination with the other materials, a clear, translucent body, of less strength than natural paste, but less liable to sink. The following may be taken as the mean composition: Bone, 47; kaolin, 34; felspar, 19. The kaolin is found in Cornwall, where a very large tract is formed chiefly of decomposed granite. The purest rock having been selected, it is placed on an inclined plane, upon which water can be turned. It is washed down into a trench, and thence into a catch-pit, and again into lower pits, in which successively the impure ingredients are retained, the water laden with the finer particles running into tanks, and there depositing its fine silt. The clay is partially dried, and cut into blocks, and in that shape reaches the potters. The manner in which the kaolin is prepared bears a very close resemblance to that adopted by the Chinese, as previously described. The glaze is composed of felspar, carbonate of lime, borax, and white-lead. Sometimes the kaolin is mixed with the bone and felspar in the proportions above specified, and sometimes the bone is made, in combination with silex and pearlash, into a frit.

The English artificial porcelain is different from the natural clay of China and Europe mainly in one way. Initially, the ingredients were white clay, white sand, and glass, with the glass used to provide the necessary transparency. More recently, bone has become a key ingredient and is now one of the defining components of English porcelain. The phosphoric acid in the bone was found to create, when combined with the other materials, a clear, translucent product that is less strong than natural clay but less likely to warp. The average composition is as follows: Bone, 47; kaolin, 34; feldspar, 19. The kaolin is sourced from Cornwall, where a large area consists mainly of decomposed granite. The purest rock is chosen, then placed on a slope where water can flow over it. It's washed down into a trench, then into a catch basin, and further into lower pits where the impurities are collected, while the water carrying the finer particles runs into tanks and deposits its fine sediment. The clay is partially dried and cut into blocks, which are then sent to the potters. The way kaolin is processed is very similar to the method used by the Chinese, as mentioned earlier. The glaze consists of feldspar, calcium carbonate, borax, and white lead. Sometimes, the kaolin is mixed with the bone and feldspar in the specified proportions, while in other cases, the bone is combined with silica and pearl ash to create a frit.

The artificial or soft porcelain of France, exemplified in the old china of Sèvres, was produced by a very intricate and ingenious process. A frit was made of saltpetre, sea-salt, burnt alum, soda-ash, gypsum, and sand. This mixture, having been purified by partial vitrification, was ground, and mixed with chalk and marl. The glaze was as follows: Litharge, 38; sand, 27; calcined flint, 11; and the carbonates of soda and potash, 15 and 9 parts respectively.

The artificial or soft porcelain from France, seen in the classic china of Sèvres, was made using a very complex and clever process. A frit was created from saltpeter, sea salt, burnt alum, soda ash, gypsum, and sand. This mixture, after being purified through partial vitrification, was ground and combined with chalk and marl. The glaze consisted of the following: litharge, 38; sand, 27; calcined flint, 11; and the carbonates of soda and potash, 15 and 9 parts, respectively.

The composition called parian, in which the potters of England and America have executed much beautiful work, varies considerably. Analysis of one specimen resulted thus: Silica, 58.57; alumina, 21; oxide of iron, 1; lime, 0.14; magnesia, 0.5; potash, 11.40; soda, 5.08.

The material known as parian, in which potters from England and America have created a lot of beautiful work, varies quite a bit. Analyzing one sample showed the following results: Silica, 58.57; alumina, 21; iron oxide, 1; lime, 0.14; magnesia, 0.5; potash, 11.40; soda, 5.08.

The clay from which common earthen-ware is made is composed to a great extent of silica and alumina, with admixtures of iron, lime, and magnesia. An average combination is 60 parts silex, 30 alumina,{62} 7 iron, and 2 lime. These proportions vary very widely, certain substances appearing in one place and not in another. In some, carbon is found; in others, quartz, sand, marl, or chalk, as the case may be. The work of classification, except in a very extended form, is thus rendered somewhat difficult. Possibly the following series of tables will serve our purpose most intelligibly.

The clay used to make common earthenware mainly consists of silica and alumina, along with some iron, lime, and magnesia. A typical mixture is 60 parts silica, 30 parts alumina,{62} 7 parts iron, and 2 parts lime. These ratios can vary significantly, with different materials showing up in different locations. In some cases, carbon is present; in others, quartz, sand, marl, or chalk may be found, depending on the situation. This variability makes classification somewhat challenging, except in a very broad sense. Perhaps the following series of tables will clarify our points most effectively.

Pottery. Silica. Alumina. Oxide of
Iron.
Lime. Magnesia. Water. Carbon.
German 63.90 12.76 10.24 1.04 0.52 9.98 1.02
Scandinavian 64.02 10.77 11.23 2.48 0.05 9.97 1.00
Old Gallic 62.22 18.36 5.71 1.17 0.47 10.56 0.78
Peruvian 67.04 10.83 10.17 3.24 0.28 7.07 1.00
Etruscan 64.02 12.49 8.53 3.00 1.83 8.13 2.00

In the following carbon does not appear, and the proportion of silica increases:

In the following, carbon is absent, and the amount of silica increases:

Pottery. Silica. Alumina. Oxide of
Iron.
Lime. Magnesia. Water.
Roman 64.00 17.77 10.23 4.86 .... 2.23
Middle Ages 72.55 20.27 2.54 1.04 .... 3.00
Egypt 81.00 13.50 1.00 3.00 .... 1.90
Egypt 92.00 4.00 .... 2.00 0.60 0.40
Persian 90.00 1.50 1.50 3.00 0.80 0.60
Jerusalem 87.16 5.50 .... 3.00 0.78 ....
Arabian 89.95 3.87 .... 2.00 0.51 3.00

The Egyptian, compounded as above, is that which has been commonly known as Egyptian porcelain. Many of the better known wares of Europe and the East have a common characteristic in the calcareous nature of their pastes. The silica decreases and the lime increases, while carbonic acid appears as a new ingredient.

The Egyptian, as described above, is what has commonly been referred to as Egyptian porcelain. Many of the more famous ceramics from Europe and the East share a common trait in the chalky nature of their materials. The amount of silica decreases while the lime increases, and carbonic acid emerges as a new component.

Pottery. Silica. Alumina. Magnesia. Oxide of
Iron.
Carbonic Acid. Lime.
Lucca della Robbia 49.65 15.50 0.17 3.70 8.58 22.40
Majorca 48.00 17.50 1.17 3.75 9.46 20.12
Spain (old) 46.04 18.45 0.87 3.04 13.96 17.64
Valencia (modern) 51.55 20.52 1.24 2.63 10.42 13.64
Delft 49.07 16.19 0.82 2.82 13.09 18.01
Persian 48.54 12.05 0.30 3.14 16.72 19.25
Nevers 56.49 19.22 0.71 2.12 6.50 14.96
Rouen 47.96 15.02 0.44 4.07 12.27 20.24

Of the potteries which hold a place between the hard and soft wares are the Palissy and Henri Deux. The composition of the former is 67.50 silica, 28.51 alumina, 1.52 lime, 2.05 oxide of iron, with a very slight admixture of alkalies. That of the latter is 59.10 silica, and 40.24 alumina.

Of the potteries that fall between hard and soft wares are the Palissy and Henri Deux. The makeup of the former includes 67.50% silica, 28.51% alumina, 1.52% lime, 2.05% iron oxide, with a very small amount of alkalies. The makeup of the latter consists of 59.10% silica and 40.24% alumina.

From what has been said, it will be seen that the difference between earthen-ware, stone-ware, and porcelain is to be attributed to a few minor ingredients, to the preparation, and to the degree of heat to which they are subjected. The following table may be studied for the sake of making comparisons:

From what has been said, it will be clear that the difference between earthenware, stoneware, and porcelain comes down to a few minor ingredients, the preparation process, and the temperature they are heated to. The following table can be reviewed for comparison purposes:

Common earthen-ware...Silica, 60; alumina, 30; iron, 7; lime, 2.
Blue clay...Silica, 46; alumina, 38; iron, 1; lime, 1.
Staffordshire clay...Pipe-clay, 40; kaolin, 25; quartz, 20; felspar, 15.
Stone-ware...Felspar, 25; quartz or silex, 25; soda, 25; plastic clay, 15; boracic acid, 10.
Porcelain...Silica, 66; alumina, 30; potash, 3.4; magnesia and lime, 1.1.
Porcelain glaze...Silica, 73.4; alumina, 15.7; potash, 7.4; magnesia and lime, 2.2.
English porcelain...Kaolin, 34; bone, 47; felspar, 19; soda ash, 36.
Old Sèvres soft-paste...Saltpetre, 22; sea-salt, 7.2; burnt alum, 3.6;
soda ash, 3.6; gypsum, 3.6; sand, 60. This was made into a frit and mixed—75
parts frit, 17 chalk, and 8 of calcareous marl.

As to the glazes applied to clay or opaque ware, we have seen that they are broadly distinguished as translucent plumbiferous or alkaline, opaque stanniferous, and salt glaze. The distinction is also to be observed between glaze and enamel, although they are often confounded. Thus, according to M. Brongniart, there are three kinds of glaze—varnish, enamel, and couverte—all of which are vitrifiable. Varnish he describes as a transparent and plumbiferous material, melting at a lower temperature than that required for baking the paste; enamel, an opaque, generally stanniferous (containing tin) substance; couverte, a substance which melts at a temperature equal to that required for baking the paste. Birch, on the other hand, draws a distinction between glaze and enamel. In one place he speaks of “opaque glasses or enamels,” and again, “among the Egyptians and Assyrians, enamelling was used more frequently than glazing.” So, also, Fortnum, who, dividing pottery into soft and hard, subdivides the former into unglazed, lustrous, glazed, and enamelled. The glazed he again divides into silicious, or glass-glazed, and plumbeous, or lead-glazed, both of which are transparent. The word “glaze” is thus{64} more correctly applied to the covering, which does not alter the color of the body upon which it is laid, and “enamel” to that which obscures the body.

As for the coatings applied to clay or opaque items, we’ve noted that they’re usually classified as translucent lead-containing or alkaline, opaque tin-containing, and salt glaze. It's also important to differentiate between glaze and enamel, even though they are often mixed up. According to M. Brongniart, there are three types of glaze—varnish, enamel, and couverte—all of which can turn into glass. Varnish is described as a clear lead-containing material that melts at a lower temperature than what’s needed for firing the clay; enamel is an opaque substance that generally contains tin; and couverte is a material that melts at the same temperature required to fire the clay. Birch, however, makes a distinction between glaze and enamel. He mentions “opaque glasses or enamels” in one context and notes that “among the Egyptians and Assyrians, enameling was used more often than glazing.” Similarly, Fortnum categorizes pottery into soft and hard, further breaking down the soft category into unglazed, shiny, glazed, and enamelled. He then subdivides the glazed category into silicious, or glass-glazed, and plumbeous, or lead-glazed, both of which are transparent. The term “glaze” is thus{64} more accurately applied to the layer that doesn’t change the color of the item beneath it, while “enamel” refers to the coating that obscures the body.

Glass, or silicious glaze, is formed by fusing sand with an alkali—potash or soda. When to this is added the oxide of lead, transparent plumbiferous glaze is the result; and when to both of these oxide of tin is added, we have opaque stanniferous enamel. The glass and plumbeous glazes may be colored with a variety of other oxides, without losing their transparency.

Glass, also known as silicious glaze, is created by melting sand with an alkali—potash or soda. When lead oxide is added to this mixture, it results in a clear lead-based glaze; and if tin oxide is added to both, we get an opaque tin-based enamel. The glass and lead-based glazes can be colored with various other oxides while still maintaining their transparency.

When or where glaze was first applied to clay is not known. Like many other branches of knowledge and many nations, it has its roots in the East, but whether we are indebted for it to India, Egypt, or Assyria, cannot now be decided. Upon this question Dr. Birch says:

When and where glaze was first used on clay is unknown. Like many other areas of knowledge and cultures, it originated in the East, but it's unclear whether we owe it to India, Egypt, or Assyria. Dr. Birch comments on this issue:

“The desire of rendering terra-cotta less porous, and of producing vases capable of retaining liquids, gave rise to the covering it with a vitreous enamel or glaze. The invention of glass has been hitherto generally attributed to the Phœnicians; but opaque glasses or enamels, as old as the eighteenth dynasty, and enamelled objects as early as the fourth (B.C. 3000-2000), have been found in Egypt. The employment of copper to produce a brilliant blue-colored enamel was very early both in Babylonia and Assyria, but the use of tin for a white enamel, as recently discovered in the enamelled bricks and vases of Babylonia and Assyria, anticipated by many centuries the rediscovery of that process in Europe in the fifteenth century, and shows the early application of metallic oxides. This invention apparently remained for many centuries a secret among the Eastern nations only, enamelled terra-cotta and glass forming articles of commercial export from Egypt and Phœnicia to every part of the Mediterranean. Among the Egyptians and Assyrians enamelling was used more frequently than glazing, and their works are consequently a kind of faience, consisting of a loose frit or body, to which an enamel adheres after only a slight fusion. After the fall of the Roman Empire the art of enamelling terra-cotta disappeared among the Arab and Moorish races, who had retained a traditional knowledge of the process. The application of a transparent vitreous coating, or glaze, over the entire surface, like the varnish of a picture, is also referable to a high antiquity, and was universally adopted either to enhance the beauty of{65} single colors or to promote the combination of many. Innumerable fragments and remains of glazed vases, fabricated by the Greeks and Romans, not only prove the early use of glazing, but also exhibit, in the present day, many of the noblest efforts of the potter’s art.”

“The desire to make terracotta less porous and to create vases that could hold liquids led to it being covered with a glassy enamel or glaze. The invention of glass has generally been credited to the Phoenicians; however, opaque glasses or enamels as old as the eighteenth dynasty, and enamelled objects dating back to the fourth (3000-2000 B.C.), have been discovered in Egypt. The use of copper to make a brilliant blue-colored enamel was recognized early on in Babylonia and Assyria, but the use of tin for white enamel, as recently found in the enamelled bricks and vases from Babylonia and Assyria, predates the rediscovery of that process in Europe by many centuries and demonstrates the early use of metallic oxides. This invention seemingly remained a secret among Eastern nations for many centuries, with enamelled terracotta and glass becoming commercial exports from Egypt and Phoenicia to all parts of the Mediterranean. Among Egyptians and Assyrians, enamelling was more commonly used than glazing, resulting in their works being a type of faience, made from a loose frit or body to which an enamel adheres after only slight fusion. After the fall of the Roman Empire, the art of enamelling terracotta vanished among the Arab and Moorish people, who had preserved traditional knowledge of the process. The application of a transparent glassy coating, or glaze, over the entire surface, like a varnish on a painting, also dates back to ancient times and was widely used to enhance the beauty of single colors or to encourage combinations of many. Countless fragments and remains of glazed vases made by the Greeks and Romans not only confirm the early use of glazing but also showcase many of the finest achievements of the potter’s craft today.”

The use of oxides is also very ancient. The Egyptians employed that of copper for the production of their turquoise-blue, and possibly also for their green, manganese for violet, iron or silver for yellows, etc. The same processes were known in Babylon and Assyria. To the Persians and Arabians the application of metallic lustres was known at a very early period. Plumbiferous, or lead-glaze, was employed by the Babylonians, and the knowledge of its composition was in all probability imported thence among the Greeks, and by them may have been carried into Southern Italy.

The use of oxides is really old. The Egyptians used copper to make their turquoise-blue, and possibly also for their green, manganese for violet, iron or silver for yellows, and so on. The same techniques were known in Babylon and Assyria. The Persians and Arabs were familiar with using metallic glazes very early on. The Babylonians used lead glaze, and the knowledge of how to make it probably came from there to the Greeks, who may have taken it to Southern Italy.

The course of enamel is equally difficult of definition. Although used in Egypt, Babylon, and Assyria, it does not appear to have supplanted the lead-glaze; and for a long period all traces of it are lost, until it reappeared among the Arabs. We next meet with it as a distinctive characteristic of the potteries of Spain. It was also known to the Saracenic and Moorish potters of Sicily, and from either of these sources may have found its way into Italy.{66}

The definition of enamel is also quite challenging. Although it was used in Egypt, Babylon, and Assyria, it didn't replace lead-glaze; for a long time, all evidence of it disappeared until it reemerged with the Arabs. We then see it as a unique feature in the pottery of Spain. It was also recognized by the Saracenic and Moorish potters in Sicily, and it may have entered Italy from either of these sources.{66}

CHAPTER IV.

MANUFACTURE AND DECORATION.

Divisions of Chapter.—Japanese Method of Preparing Porcelain Clay.—Old Sèvres Soft Porcelain.—Pug-Mill.—Blunger.—Early Italian Methods.—Shaping the Clay.—Moulding among the Egyptians, Greeks, Italians, and at the Present Day.—Moulding Porcelain.—Japanese Method.—European.—Throwing.—The Potter’s Wheel in all Countries.—Baking and Firing.—Egyptian, Greek, Italian, and Japanese Kilns.—Those of Modern Europe and America.—Times of Firing.—Glazing and Painting.—Metallic-Lustre Majolica.—Japanese Methods.—Glazing Stone-ware.—Natural and Artificial Porcelain.

Divisions of Chapter.—Japanese Method of Making Porcelain Clay.—Old Sèvres Soft Porcelain.—Pug-Mill.—Blunger.—Early Italian Techniques.—Shaping the Clay.—Molding among the Egyptians, Greeks, Italians, and Today.—Molding Porcelain.—Japanese Method.—European.—Throwing.—The Potter’s Wheel in All Countries.—Baking and Firing.—Egyptian, Greek, Italian, and Japanese Kilns.—Those of Modern Europe and America.—Firing Times.—Glazing and Painting.—Metallic-Lustre Majolica.—Japanese Techniques.—Glazing Stoneware.—Natural and Artificial Porcelain.

HAVING thus glanced at the different wares, and learned the composition of the leading kinds of paste and glaze, the attention is next attracted by the processes of preparing the materials, and the different methods of manufacture. The levigation of kaolin and making of porcelain have already been touched upon incidentally. The subject of the present chapter naturally divides itself into the following heads:

HAVING looked over the various products and learned about the main types of paste and glaze, the focus now shifts to how the materials are prepared and the different manufacturing methods. The grinding of kaolin and the creation of porcelain have already been mentioned briefly. This chapter naturally breaks down into the following sections:

  • Preparation of the paste;
  • Forming the vessel to be made;
  • Baking or firing;
  • Preparation of the glaze or enamel;
  • Applying the glaze or enamel;
  • Laying on the color and painting.

To what has been said about the preparation of English and Chinese kaolin pastes, little need be added. There is, however, a peculiarity about the Japanese custom not unworthy of notice. In that country the raw material, whether kaolin, quartz, or felspar, is reduced to a powder by a horizontal balancing pounder of primitive construction, and worked by water-power. Two long beams are joined together at one end by an iron-cased crossbar, and a trough is attached to the other. This frame is then erected near a stream, so that the water will fall into the trough. The weight of the water carries the trough down, and the other end is raised to a corresponding height. When the trough has fallen so far that, by reason of the{67} slope, the water runs out and thus takes off the weight at that end, the iron-shod beam at the other descends, and falling into a stone mortar in which the raw material has been placed, in a very short time pulverizes it. The above is the only machine employed by the Japanese. After being pulverized, the paste is sifted, mixed with water, and decanted, and the water is finally drained off through matting and sand. The fine clay to be used in making porcelain is deposited on the mat.

To what has been said about the preparation of English and Chinese kaolin pastes, not much more needs to be added. However, there is an interesting aspect of the Japanese method worth noting. In Japan, the raw materials, whether kaolin, quartz, or feldspar, are ground into a powder using a basic horizontal pounder operated by water power. Two long beams are connected at one end by an iron crossbar, while a trough is attached to the other end. This setup is then positioned near a stream, allowing the water to flow into the trough. The weight of the water causes the trough to drop, and the other end rises to a corresponding height. Once the trough has lowered enough that, due to the slope, the water runs out—removing the weight from that end—the iron-shod beam on the opposite side descends and falls into a stone mortar containing the raw material, quickly crushing it. This is the only machine used by the Japanese. After pulverization, the paste is sifted, mixed with water, and decanted, with the water finally drained off through matting and sand. The fine clay intended for porcelain making is collected on the mat.

For the old Sèvres soft porcelain, the frit was crushed, cleared of salts, and ground in water. The paste was then mixed with the other ingredients, as previously given in the table.

For the old Sèvres soft porcelain, the frit was crushed, cleaned of salts, and ground in water. The paste was then mixed with the other ingredients, as previously listed in the table.

enlarge-image
Fig. 21.—Vertical Pug-Mill, in use at Union Porcelain Works, Greenpoint.
Fig. 21.—Vertical Pug-Mill, in operation at Union Porcelain Works, Greenpoint.

To prepare clay for making earthen-ware or stone-ware, machines are now generally used. That for the coarser kind of wares, such as bricks or common stone-ware jars, is a pug-mill (Figs. 21 and 22). The clay, having been brought by water to a certain workable consistency, is put into the mill. This is simply a cylindrical box, with blades projecting from the inside, and having in the centre a shaft also armed with blades. By the revolving of the shaft the clay is worked into a perfect pulp, and in that condition issues from a hole in the lower end of the mill. Should any hard substance have resisted the knives, it is removed by hand.

To prepare clay for making earthenware or stoneware, machines are now commonly used. For the coarser types of ware, like bricks or regular stoneware jars, a pug mill is used (Figs. 21 and 22). The clay, which has been brought to a certain workable consistency using water, is put into the mill. This machine is a cylindrical box with blades inside, and there’s a central shaft that also has blades. As the shaft spins, the clay is mixed into a smooth pulp, which then comes out through a hole at the bottom of the mill. If any hard pieces get stuck in the blades, they are removed by hand.

enlarge-image
Fig. 22.—Horizontal Pug-Mill, in use at Union Porcelain Works, Greenpoint.
Fig. 22.—Horizontal Pug Mill, in use at Union Porcelain Works, Greenpoint.

For the finer kinds of earthen-ware, into the composition of which pipe-clay, kaolin, quartz, and felspar enter, the ingredients are mixed in a “blunger.” This machine is not unlike a steam butter churn, there being a shaft passing from end to end, in exactly the same way, and{68} armed with similar paddles. Water is added to the ingredients, and, as the blunger turns, these are all thoroughly mixed into a “slip,” which is drawn off at the bottom. It is then strained and finally passed through a pug-mill, and is ready for use.

For the finer types of pottery, which include pipe clay, kaolin, quartz, and feldspar, the ingredients are mixed in a "blunger." This machine is similar to a steam butter churn, with a shaft running from one end to the other, and{68} equipped with similar paddles. Water is added to the ingredients, and as the blunger spins, everything is thoroughly mixed into a "slip," which is collected at the bottom. It is then filtered and finally passed through a pug mill, making it ready for use.

Piccolpasso, or the Cavaliere Cipriano Piccolpasso Durantino, who wrote in Italy, in 1548, gives very minute information regarding the processes of the potters of his time and country. The clay was either washed down by rivers or taken from pits. In the former case it was taken from the river-bed when the water was low, and was placed in holes in the ground, either after or without being dried in the sun. The object of keeping it was to allow all impurities to pass off. Where there were no rivers, a series of pits was dug in any convenient hollow, and connected by a channel. The earth was washed down by the rain into these pits, and purified by the passage from one to another. In some cases it was found necessary to place the earth on sieves exposed to the rain, through which the finer particles were washed into receivers placed below. Instead of using a pug-mill, the Italian potters put the earth upon a table, where it was beaten with an iron instrument, and thoroughly kneaded and cleaned by hand.

Piccolpasso, or the Knight Cipriano Piccolpasso Durantino, who wrote in Italy in 1548, provides detailed information about the methods used by potters in his time and place. The clay was either collected from riverbeds during low water or taken from pits. In the first case, it was gathered from the riverbed when the water receded and stored in holes in the ground, either after being sun-dried or not. The purpose of this was to let any impurities wash away. Where there were no rivers, a series of pits were dug in suitable depressions and connected by a channel. Rainwater would wash the earth into these pits, purifying it as it flowed from one to another. In some instances, it was necessary to place the earth on sieves left out in the rain, allowing the finer particles to wash down into containers below. Instead of a pug-mill, Italian potters spread the earth out on a table, where they beat it with an iron tool and kneaded and cleaned it thoroughly by hand.

The next process is the formation or shaping of the vessel. This may be done either by moulding or by “throwing” upon the potter’s wheel. Both of these methods are very ancient. The Egyptians used moulds in making bricks before they resorted to the use of fire for baking them. Their lamps, etc., also give evidence of having been moulded. The Greeks used modelling tools for their ornaments, and also for pithoi, or casks. Afterward moulding was resorted to, and by that means the potter made certain parts of the vases—the handles and feet, for example, and also the ornaments. The entire vessel was sometimes produced by moulding, such as the rhyta, or drinking-cups, with terminations in the form of animals’ heads. Amphoræ, cups, saucers, and vases of many shapes were formed by the same process.

The next step is shaping the vessel. This can be done either by molding or by "throwing" on the potter's wheel. Both methods are very old. The Egyptians used molds to make bricks before they started using fire to bake them. Their lamps and other items also show signs of having been molded. The Greeks used modeling tools for their decorations and for pithoi, or large storage jars. Later on, molding became common, allowing potters to create specific parts of the vases, like the handles and feet, as well as the decorations. Sometimes the entire vessel was made through molding, like the rhyta, or drinking cups, which had tops shaped like animal heads. Amphorae, cups, saucers, and many types of vases were created using the same process.

We must refer to Piccolpasso again for the manner in which the Italian potters moulded. Like the Greeks, they appear first to have moulded the parts, such as the handles, which were fixed to the body after it was fashioned. They then, again like the Greeks, began to imitate metal vessels, and thus were brought directly to the process of moulding upon their models, or shaped pieces ornamented in relief.{69} The moulds were made of plaster of Paris, and, when ready, the clay was worked into a cylindrical shape, and sliced by drawing a wire across it. The thickness of the slice was regulated and made uniform by pieces of wood placed at either side of the lump of clay. A slice was then taken and pressed into the mould, and another for the other side into the other half of the mould. Any excess appearing over the edges was cut away. The feet were similarly moulded, and subsequently fixed to the body by means of a composition of clay and fine wool cuttings. In making vases or ewers, moulds were made for both sides, and joined at the front and back. A wire was used to cut off the superfluous clay, and the two pieces were joined together with the composition above mentioned. The handle was fastened on by the same means.

We need to refer to Piccolpasso again regarding how Italian potters shaped their work. Like the Greeks, they initially molded parts like handles, which were then attached to the main body after it was formed. They also emulated metal vessels, which led them directly to the method of molding based on their models or shaped pieces that were decorated in relief.{69} The molds were made from plaster of Paris, and when they were ready, the clay was formed into a cylindrical shape and sliced by pulling a wire across it. The thickness of the slice was controlled and made consistent using wooden pieces placed on either side of the clay lump. One slice was then taken and pressed into the mold, and another for the opposite side into the other half of the mold. Any excess clay that overflowed was trimmed away. The feet were shaped in the same way and later attached to the body using a mixture of clay and fine wool trimmings. When crafting vases or ewers, molds were created for both sides and fused together at the front and back. A wire was used to cut off any excess clay, and the two pieces were joined with the same mixture mentioned earlier. The handle was attached in the same manner.

Moulds are at the present day used in every branch of the art, from the lowest to the highest. Drain-pipes are made in a cylindrical mould, with a smaller and solid cylinder inside. The clay is pressed between the two concentric cylinders. In making earthen-ware, the clay is sometimes rolled out and spread upon a block of the desired shape. In making plates, the clay is spread over a round block, and moulded by a form pressed down from above. When plaster of Paris is used, the process is very like that described by Piccolpasso. The mould is in two parts, into each of which the clay is pressed. The two pieces are then brought together, and the seams joined. Or a plaster mould may be used, into which the paste is poured in a liquid state. The absorption of the liquid by the plaster soon gives the clay sufficient consistency to take the necessary shape. Subsequent shrinkage allows its removal from the mould. After a partial drying, the ware is dressed or “shaved.” The process is a very delicate one, especially in the finer kinds of ware, in which a finely polished surface is necessary. The piece is placed on a lathe, and cut to the necessary thickness, and receives its ornamental lines, or has the mouldings applied. The handles are then attached, and, after drying, the piece is ready for the kiln.

Molds are currently used in every aspect of the craft, from the simplest to the most complex. Drain pipes are created using a cylindrical mold with a smaller, solid cylinder inside. The clay is pressed between these two concentric cylinders. For earthenware, the clay is sometimes rolled out and laid over a block of the desired shape. When making plates, the clay is spread over a round block and shaped by a form pressed down from above. When using plaster of Paris, the process is very similar to what Piccolpasso described. The mold has two parts, and clay is pressed into each half. The two pieces are then brought together and the seams sealed. Alternatively, a plaster mold can be used, where the paste is poured in a liquid form. The plaster absorbs the liquid quickly, giving the clay enough consistency to take shape. After some shrinkage, the piece can be removed from the mold. Once partially dried, the ware is trimmed or “shaved.” This process is very delicate, especially for finer types of ware, which require a polished surface. The piece is placed on a lathe, cut to the right thickness, and then decorative lines are added or moldings applied. The handles are attached, and after drying, the piece is ready for the kiln.

The moulding of porcelain requires very great care, on account of the fragility of many of the pieces. In Japan, clay moulds were exclusively used until within the past three years. After being thrown or moulded, and slightly dried, the pieces are shaped by means of{70} sharp metal instruments in the same lathe on which the throwing is done. A coat of pure white clay is then laid on for the purpose of enhancing the beauty and heightening the effect of the color. This having been done, the piece is ready for the preliminary firing. When large pieces are made, the European method is to pour the necessary thickness of slip over the inside of the mould, against the side of which it is kept by means of forcing air into the interior, after covering the surface, or exhausting the air through the mould. When sufficiently dry to support its own weight, the piece is fired.

The shaping of porcelain requires a lot of care because many pieces are fragile. In Japan, clay molds were used exclusively until just three years ago. After being shaped or molded and lightly dried, the pieces are refined using{70} sharp metal tools on the same lathe where the throwing takes place. A layer of pure white clay is then applied to enhance the beauty and intensify the color. Once this is done, the piece is ready for its first firing. For larger pieces, the European method involves pouring the required thickness of slip inside the mold, with the slip held against the sides by forcing air into the interior after covering the surface or by creating a vacuum. Once dry enough to support its own weight, the piece is fired.

enlarge-image
Fig. 23.—A Potter in Palestine.
Fig. 23.—A Potter in Palestine.

enlarge-image
Fig. 23.—A Potter in Palestine.
Fig. 23.—A Potter in Palestine.

The other method of forming the wares is technically called “throwing” upon the potter’s wheel, and is suitable for all circular{71} vessels, or those with modifications of the circular shape. The process is very simple. A piece of clay, large or small, as required, is thrown down on the revolving disk, and, as it whirls round, is formed by the potter’s hand into the requisite shape. The potter’s wheel is one of the oldest mechanical appliances in existence. Its invention was due to the desire of remedying the irregularities of handiwork, and as such was a valuable and in every way wonderful achievement. It brought symmetry and all the varieties of circular form within the potter’s reach. Its inventor is unknown. The prehistoric vases of Greece were made upon the wheel. It was used in Egypt at least four thousand years ago. In Assyria, and among the Jews, its use is attested by the frequent reference made to it in Scripture.

The other method of making pottery is called "throwing" on the potter's wheel, which is suitable for all circular{71} vessels, or those with variations of the circular shape. The process is quite simple. A piece of clay, as big or small as needed, is placed on the spinning wheel, and as it spins, the potter shapes it by hand into the desired form. The potter's wheel is one of the oldest mechanical tools in existence. It was created to fix the unevenness of hand-crafted items, making it a valuable and truly remarkable invention. It brought uniformity and all types of circular shapes within the potter's capabilities. The inventor remains unknown. Prehistoric vases in Greece were made using the wheel. It was utilized in Egypt at least four thousand years ago. In Assyria and among the Jews, its use is confirmed by frequent mentions in Scripture.

It is curious to find a modern traveller, Dr. W. M. Thomson, speaking thus in “The Land and the Book” of the potter of Palestine. “I have been out on the shore again examining a native manufactory of pottery, and was delighted to find the whole Biblical apparatus complete, and in full operation. There was the potter sitting at his ‘frame,’ and turning the ‘wheel’ with his foot (Fig. 23). He had a heap of prepared clay near him, and a pan of water by his side. Taking a lump in his hand, he placed it on the top of the wheel (which revolves horizontally) and smoothed it into a low cone, like the upper end of a sugar-loaf; then, thrusting his thumb into the top of it, he opened a hole down through the centre, and this he constantly widened by pressing the edges of the revolving cone between his hands. As it enlarged and became thinner, he gave it whatever shape he pleased with the utmost ease and expedition.”

It’s interesting to see a modern traveler, Dr. W. M. Thomson, talking about the potter of Palestine in “The Land and the Book.” “I went back to the shore to check out a local pottery workshop and was thrilled to see the entire Biblical setup intact and fully operational. There was the potter sitting at his ‘frame,’ turning the ‘wheel’ with his foot (Fig. 23). He had a pile of prepared clay nearby and a bowl of water beside him. Grabbing a lump of clay, he placed it on top of the wheel (which spins horizontally) and shaped it into a low cone, like the top of a sugar loaf. Then, inserting his thumb into the top, he created a hole down through the center, constantly widening it by pressing the edges of the spinning cone with his hands. As it grew larger and thinner, he effortlessly shaped it however he wanted.”

enlarge-image
Fig. 24.—An Egyptian Pottery. (From a Tomb.) a, e, i, p, the wheels on which the clay was put. (Fig. 1 forms the inside and lip of the cup as it turns on the wheel a. b, c, d are cups already made. (Fig. 2 forms the outside of the cup, indenting it with the hand at the base, preparatory to its being taken off. (Fig. 3 has just taken off the cup from the clay, l. (Fig. 4 puts on a fresh piece of clay. (Fig. 5 forms a round slab of clay with his two hands. (Fig. 6 stirs and prepares the oven, q. At s is the fire, which rises through the long, narrow tube or chimney of the oven, upon the top of which the cups are placed to bake, as in v. (Fig. 7 hands the cup to the baker, 8. Fig. 9 carries away the baked cups from the oven.
Fig. 24.—An Egyptian Pottery. (From a Tomb.) a, e, i, p, the wheels on which the clay was put. (Fig. 1 forms the inside and lip of the cup as it turns on the wheel a. b, c, d are cups already made. (Fig. 2 forms the outside of the cup, indenting it with the hand at the base, preparatory to its being taken off. (Fig. 3 has just taken off the cup from the clay, l. (Fig. 4 puts on a fresh piece of clay. (Fig. 5 forms a round slab of clay with his two hands. (Fig. 6 stirs and prepares the oven, q. At s is the fire, which rises through the long, narrow tube or chimney of the oven, upon the top of which the cups are placed to bake, as in v. (Fig. 7 hands the cup to the baker, 8. Fig. 9 carries away the baked cups from the oven.

enlarge-image
Fig. 24.—An Egyptian Pottery. (From a Tomb.) a, e, i, p, the wheels on which the clay was put. (Fig. 1 creates the inside and lip of the cup as it spins on wheel a. b, c, d are cups that have already been made. (Fig. 2 shapes the outside of the cup, pressing it with the hand at the base, getting it ready to be removed. (Fig. 3 has just taken the cup off the clay, l. (Fig. 4 adds a new piece of clay. (Fig. 5 shapes a round slab of clay using both hands. (Fig. 6 mixes and prepares the oven, q. At s is the fire, which rises through the long, narrow tube or chimney of the oven, where the cups are placed to bake on top, as shown in v. (Fig. 7 hands the cup to the baker, 8. Fig. 9 takes the baked cups away from the oven.
Fig. 24.—An Egyptian Pottery. (From a Tomb.) a, e, i, p, the wheels where the clay was placed. (Fig. 1 forms the inside and lip of the cup as it spins on wheel a. b, c, d are cups that have already been made. (Fig. 2 shapes the outside of the cup, pressing it with the hand at the base to prepare it for removal. (Fig. 3 has just taken the cup off the clay, l. (Fig. 4 adds a new piece of clay. (Fig. 5 forms a round slab of clay using both hands. (Fig. 6 mixes and prepares the oven, q. At s is the fire, which rises through the long, narrow tube or chimney of the oven, where the cups are placed to bake on top, as shown in v. (Fig. 7 hands the cup to the baker, 8. Fig. 9 takes the baked cups away from the oven.

The entire process of making clay vessels in Egypt has been preserved in a scene depicted in a tomb (Fig. 24). The clay was first trampled underfoot to give it evenness of consistency and make it more perfectly plastic. It was then prepared for working by being rolled out, and was then put on the wheel. The latter was either round or polygonal and flat. It was placed upon a stand, and was turned with one hand, while with the other the potter shaped the clay, and, as he worked, sat either upon a low stool or upon the ground. Both the hollowing and external shaping were done by hand. The furnaces were hollow cylinders, about six and a half feet high, in which the wares to be baked were placed about half-way up. An{72} aperture at the bottom admitted draught sufficient to drive the flames out of the top of the furnace. Among the Greeks the wheel was also employed at a very early period, so early that its inventor or introducer is forgotten. One of the Grecian legends ascribes the honor to{73} Dædalus, an Athenian of royal descent, and inventor of the wedge, axe, and other mechanical contrivances. Another legend ascribes it to Talos, the nephew of Dædalus, whose murder compelled the latter to seek safety in flight. To whatever individual or city the credit may be due, the wheel was used by Grecian potters from time immemorial. They turned it with the foot—as did the Egyptians also at one period—and it appears that the turning was sometimes left to an assistant. The process was almost identical with that described above. The clay was placed upon the wheel and shaped by the hand, and when the vessel was of so large a size as to make it necessary, one hand supported and shaped the clay from the inside. In this way the body of the vessel was made, and before the clay dried, the feet, handles, and other parts were fixed to it. Before the wheel was known, the vessels were hollowed out and shaped by the hand, and the larger vessels were subsequently made in the same way.

The whole process of making clay pots in Egypt is captured in a scene shown in a tomb (Fig. 24). First, the clay was stomped on to ensure an even consistency and to make it more pliable. It was then prepared for use by rolling it out and placing it on the wheel. The wheel could be either round or flat with multiple sides. It rested on a stand and was turned with one hand while the potter shaped the clay with the other, either sitting on a low stool or on the ground. Both the inside hollowing and outside shaping were done by hand. The kilns were hollow cylinders about six and a half feet tall, where the items to be baked were placed halfway up. An{72} opening at the bottom allowed enough airflow to push flames out of the top. The Greeks also used the wheel very early on, so early that the name of its inventor is lost to history. One Greek legend credits Dædalus, an Athenian of royal lineage, as the inventor of the wedge, axe, and other tools. Another story attributes it to Talos, Dædalus’s nephew, whose murder forced Dædalus to flee. Regardless of who deserves the credit, Grecian potters have been using the wheel for ages. They operated it with their foot—just like the Egyptians at one time—and sometimes, the task of turning the wheel was assigned to an assistant. The process was nearly the same as described earlier. The clay was placed on the wheel and shaped by hand, and when the vessel became large enough, one hand was used to support and shape the inside of the clay. This is how the vessel body was formed, and before the clay dried, other parts like the feet and handles were attached. Before the wheel was invented, pots were hollowed and shaped by hand, with larger vessels being made in the same way.

It is said that the potter’s wheel was invented in Japan, in the year 724, by a priest named Giyoki, and the event at once raised the potter’s art into very high estimation. In Arita, the wheel consists of a fly-wheel and revolving disk, the latter placed about a foot above the former, and connected with it by a hollow wooden prismatic axle. In the centre of the working disk, and between the three sides of the prism, a hollow piece of porcelain is inserted. The whole is then placed upon a pointed stick fixed firmly in the ground, in such a way that the entire weight is supported upon the point of the upright wood. As that point comes in contact with the inserted porcelain, friction is reduced to a minimum. Vessels of any size can be thrown in this way—from the huge basin three feet in diameter to the smallest work which the potter’s hand has shaped. A driving cord is employed for turning the wheel when very large pieces are being made.

It's said that the potter's wheel was invented in Japan in 724 by a priest named Giyoki, and this invention immediately elevated the potter's art to a high level of appreciation. In Arita, the wheel consists of a flywheel and a rotating disk, with the disk sitting about a foot above the flywheel and connected by a hollow wooden prismatic axle. A hollow piece of porcelain is placed in the center of the working disk, positioned between three sides of the prism. The entire setup is then placed on a pointed stick firmly planted in the ground, so that the whole weight rests on the tip of the upright wood. As the tip touches the inserted porcelain, friction is minimized. Vessels of any size can be crafted in this manner—from a massive basin three feet in diameter to the tiniest pieces shaped by the potter's hand. A driving cord is used to turn the wheel when creating very large items.

The Italians of the sixteenth century used the wheel in the same way, fashioning the clay with the hands and certain tools of wood and iron (Fig. 25).

The Italians of the sixteenth century used the wheel in the same way, shaping the clay with their hands and various tools made of wood and iron (Fig. 25).

It would thus appear that the potter’s wheel improved in due course of time. At first it was merely a horizontal revolving disk turned by hand; then it consisted of a three-feet shaft with the disk on the top, and a driving-wheel below to be turned by the potter’s foot; later still, it was turned by means of a foot-board, like that of{74} a turning-lathe or printing-press; afterward the driving-wheel was separated from the disk which it turned by means of a connecting rope or band, and was worked by an assistant; more recently, steam has been brought in to the saving of labor, and in many large factories is the chief power used.

It seems that the potter's wheel evolved over time. Initially, it was just a horizontal spinning disk operated by hand; then it became a three-foot shaft with a disk on top and a foot-driven wheel below; later, it was operated with a foot pedal, similar to a turning lathe or printing press; after that, the driving wheel was detached from the disk, using a connecting rope or band and operated by an assistant; more recently, steam has been introduced to reduce labor, and it's now the main source of power in many large factories.

enlarge-image
Fig. 25.—Venetian Potters of the Sixteenth Century. Showing two kinds of potter’s wheels in use among them. (From engraving by V. Biringuccio.)
Fig. 25.—Venetian Potters of the Sixteenth Century. Illustrating two types of potter's wheels that they used. (From engraving by V. Biringuccio.)

It is almost unnecessary to add that when throwing was resorted to in place of moulding, the subsequent operations of shaving, polishing, and attaching the handles and ornaments were performed in the same manner as that described above.

It’s almost unnecessary to mention that when throwing was used instead of molding, the later steps of shaving, polishing, and attaching the handles and decorations were done in the same way as described above.

We now reach the third process, that of baking or firing. Sun-dried bricks have been found in nearly every part of the world. They were introduced into Spain by the Arabs, and in the New World have been found from Mexico to Peru. In Egypt they represent the earliest works of the potter; and from that country, Assyria, and Babylonia, relics of the rudest stage of the art of working in clay have reached our own time. The climate of Egypt was such that unbaked bricks were sufficiently lasting for architectural purposes, and walls, tombs, and entire pyramids were constructed of them. The use of sun-dried clay was restricted in Assyria to bricks and small figures of an apparently religious character. In Babylon, as in Assyria, similar bricks were used as foundations for buildings. Among the Greeks sun-dried clay was widely employed. Many of their temples and the walls of some of their fortified cities were constructed of bricks dried in the sun. Even statues and models were made of unbaked clay.

We now come to the third process, which is baking or firing. Sun-dried bricks have been discovered in almost every part of the world. They were brought to Spain by the Arabs, and in the New World, they have been found from Mexico to Peru. In Egypt, they represent some of the earliest pottery works; and from that country, as well as Assyria and Babylonia, we have remnants of the most primitive stage of clayworking that have survived to the present day. The climate in Egypt was such that unbaked bricks were durable enough for building purposes, and walls, tombs, and entire pyramids were made from them. In Assyria, the use of sun-dried clay was limited to bricks and small figures that seemed to have religious significance. Similarly, in Babylon, sun-dried bricks were used as foundations for buildings. Among the Greeks, sun-dried clay was also commonly used. Many of their temples and the walls of some of their fortified cities were built from sun-dried bricks. Even statues and models were crafted from unbaked clay.

The kind of furnace in use among the Egyptians at a very early period has already been described. No remnant of those used by the Greeks has been discovered, and all the information regarding them has been derived from representations on pottery or gems. A tolerably correct idea of the more ancient ones may be conveyed by describing them as tall baker’s ovens, into which the wares were pushed{75} and baked like loaves. There are several vases now in existence upon which furnaces of this kind are depicted. A kylix from Vulci, and now at Munich, is remarkable for the scene depicted on it. One of the epigrammata of Homer, entitled [Greek: ‘O Kaminos ‘Ο Καμινς]—“The Furnace,” has been translated by Cowper. The explanatory preface is attributed to Herodotus.

The type of furnace used by the Egyptians in ancient times has already been described. No remains of those used by the Greeks have been found, and all our knowledge about them comes from images on pottery or gems. A fairly accurate idea of the older ones can be gained by describing them as tall baker's ovens, where the items were pushed{75} and baked like bread. There are several vases still around that show furnaces of this type. A kylix from Vulci, now in Munich, stands out because of the scene it portrays. One of Homer's epigrams, titled [Greek: ‘O Kaminos ‘Ο Καμινς]—“The Furnace,” has been translated by Cowper. The explanatory introduction is believed to be by Herodotus.

“Certain potters, while they were busied in baking their ware, seeing Homer at a small distance, and having heard much said of his wisdom, called to him, and promised him a present of their commodity—and of such other things as they could afford—if he would sing to them, when he sang as follows:

“Some potters, while they were busy baking their pottery, spotted Homer a little distance away. Having heard a lot about his wisdom, they called to him and promised to give him some of their goods—and anything else they could share—if he would sing for them. He began to sing as follows:”

"‘Pay me what I'm worth, potters! and I will sing.
Listen, O Pallas! and with raised arm Protect their oven: let the cups and everything else The sacred vessels tarnish easily and, once baked With great success, grant them both good fame. And profit, whether sold in the market Or streets, and let no conflict arise between us.
But, oh you potters! If with no shame You break your promise, then I’m out of here. No trouble is caused without a reason to seek revenge for the injustice. Come, Syntrips, Smaragdus, Sabactes, come, And Asbestos; nor let your deepest fear Omodamus delay! Fire is taking over your house!
May neither the house nor the entryway go unnoticed!
May you grieve to see confusion spoil And combine the entire work of your hands!
And may a pleasant sound fill your entire oven, such Like a horse grinding his feed,
While all your pots and flagons jostle around inside. Come here too, daughter of the Sun,
Circe, the sorceress, and with your potions Poison themselves and everything they've created!
Come too, Chiron, along with your many followers. Of Centaurs, including those who died under The club of Hercules, as someone who escaped, And stamp their dishes to dust! Down they go! Their chimney! Let them see it for themselves,
And cry out at the destruction of their art,
While I celebrate: and if a potter bends down To look into his furnace, may the fire Flash in his face and burn it, so that all men "From now on, uphold fairness and good faith."

The scene on the kylix at Munich is supposed to represent Homer among the potters. The furnace is on the extreme right, and has a{76} tall chimney. The fire is seen below. In front of it is a man who has apparently been placing a vase in the oven, and behind him comes another carrying what may be a large jar on his shoulder. The next figure is that of Homer, holding a staff; behind him is a vase, and a youth carrying another vessel toward the furnace. The next group shows the operation of “throwing,” a boy turning the wheel while an old man shapes the vessel. On the left is a young man sitting and holding on his knees a vase to which he seems to be attaching the handle. The entire composition is interesting, since—assuming the old man with the crook to be Homer, and not the proprietor of the pottery—it illustrates a poem which shows how widely, even at the early age in which the poet lived, the various operations in making vases were understood. For our present purpose, however, attention is chiefly directed to the furnace.

The scene on the kylix in Munich is thought to show Homer among the potters. The furnace is on the far right, with a{76} tall chimney. The fire is visible below. In front of it is a man who seems to be putting a vase in the oven, and behind him is another carrying what looks like a large jar on his shoulder. Next is Homer, holding a staff; behind him is a vase, and a young man bringing another vessel toward the furnace. The following group displays the process of "throwing," with a boy turning the wheel while an old man shapes the vessel. On the left, a young man sits, balancing a vase on his knees, apparently attaching the handle. The entire composition is intriguing, since—assuming the old man with the crook is Homer, rather than the owner of the pottery—it illustrates a poem that shows how well the various processes of vase-making were understood, even at the early time when the poet lived. For our current focus, however, the main attention is on the furnace.

The furnaces described by Piccolpasso as in use among the Italians were of three kinds, one for oxidizing the tin and lead, a second for baking glazed ware, and a third for majolica proper, or lustred ware. In the first the furnace was rectangular, and was divided into two parts, one of which was occupied by the fire, the other by the tray for the metals. The latter was raised to such a height that the flames could play upon the metals as they passed over them to the opening at the other side. The baking furnace was also rectangular, and was built of brick. It was divided by a perforated arch into an upper and lower compartment. In the upper division the wares were placed. It had four openings on either side and nine in the roof. Under the lower chamber was the ash-pit, and each chamber had a door at one end. At Castel-Durante the usual dimensions of a furnace were six feet in height and length, and five in width. At Venice their dimensions were sometimes double those above stated. The wares were arranged according to their quality. Seggars—circular or oval cases of infusible fire-clay, bottomed, but without covers, and perforated—were used for those of fine quality. The seggars, which may be seen piled one above another in Fig. 28 and on the lower right hand of Fig. 29, were placed as in the first of these engravings, the bottom of the one above acting as a lid to that next below; and the coarser wares were arranged in rows between the piles of seggars. The openings having been partially closed, the fire was applied{77} below, and kept up for about twelve hours, when the first firing was finished. The majolica furnace will be described hereafter.

The furnaces that Piccolpasso described as being used by the Italians were of three types: one for oxidizing tin and lead, a second for baking glazed ceramics, and a third for true majolica, or lustrous pottery. The first furnace was rectangular and divided into two sections; one was for the fire, and the other held the tray for the metals. The tray was elevated so that the flames could reach the metals as they moved toward the opening on the other side. The baking furnace was also rectangular and constructed from brick. It was separated by a perforated arch into an upper and lower chamber. The wares were placed in the upper section, which had four openings on each side and nine in the roof. Below the lower chamber was the ash pit, and each chamber had a door at one end. In Castel-Durante, the typical size of a furnace was six feet high and long, and five feet wide. In Venice, the sizes were sometimes double those dimensions. The wares were arranged based on their quality. Seggars—circular or oval cases made of fireproof clay, with bottoms but no lids, and perforated—were used for high-quality items. The seggars, which can be seen stacked in Fig. 28 and on the lower right of Fig. 29, were placed like in the first of these engravings, with the bottom of one acting as a lid for the one below it, and the coarser wares were arranged in rows between the stacks of seggars. The openings were partially closed, and the fire was started below, maintained for about twelve hours, at which point the first firing was complete. The majolica furnace will be described later.

enlarge-image
Fig. 26.—Common Pottery Kiln.
Fig. 26.—Common Pottery Oven.

Among the Japanese the kilns are arranged in a peculiar manner. That in which the first firing is done is a small furnace, used only previous to the painting. The oxide of cobalt, which is more extensively employed than any other, is laid upon the white clay coating, and the piece is then glazed, usually in a compound of felspath and wood-ashes. The second firing then takes place. The kilns are built in terraced rows of from four to twenty, and rise about three feet above each other, growing larger in size as they extend up the hill. The ground-plan is trapezoidal, and the walls rise vertically for a few feet, and are then rounded off into an arch. The front wall, looking toward the lower end of the row, is pierced with holes near the ground, and others are made in the back wall at about three feet above the ground, so as to open directly upon the floor of the next kiln above. The draught in this way rushes through the entire row toward the chimneys behind the largest and uppermost kiln. The fuel is thrown directly into the kiln, and not into a fireplace. It is arranged along the lower side in a narrow space divided from the rest of the kiln by fire-clay slabs set upright. The fire begins in a furnace attached to the lowest kiln. The hot air rushes through the air-holes into the next kiln, which is thus heated before its own firing begins, and so on throughout the entire range, the kilns furthest up the line having thus to stand the highest temperature. Each one has the benefit of the heat of all the lower ones. The Japanese do not make any extensive use of seggars. To keep the pieces free from dust or falling particles of the vault, the inside of each kiln is glazed before the firing begins. The pieces are placed one above another upon fire-clay stands. The small kilns for the preliminary firing are in the potter’s yard, but the kilns above described belong to the community, and are rented to the manufacturers.{78}

Among the Japanese, the kilns are set up in a unique way. The first firing happens in a small furnace, used only before painting. Cobalt oxide, which is used more than any other, is applied to the white clay coating, and then the piece is glazed, usually with a mix of feldspar and wood ash. After that, the second firing takes place. The kilns are arranged in terraced rows of four to twenty, rising about three feet higher for each row and getting larger as they move up the hill. The ground plan is trapezoidal, with walls that rise vertically for a few feet before curving into an arch. The front wall, facing the lower end of the row, has holes near the ground, while others are positioned in the back wall about three feet up, so they open directly onto the floor of the next kiln above. The airflow rushes through the entire row toward the chimneys located behind the largest and highest kiln. The fuel is thrown directly into the kiln, not into a fireplace. It’s arranged along the lower side in a narrow space separated from the rest of the kiln by vertically positioned fire-clay slabs. The fire starts in a furnace attached to the lowest kiln. Hot air flows through the air holes into the next kiln, heating it before its own firing begins, and this continues throughout the entire setup, with the kilns at the top experiencing the highest temperatures. Each one benefits from the heat of all the lower kilns. The Japanese do not use many seggars. To keep the pieces free from dust or falling debris from the vault, the inside of each kiln is glazed before firing begins. The pieces are stacked one on top of another on fire-clay stands. The small kilns for the initial firing are in the potter's yard, but the larger kilns described belong to the community and are rented out to manufacturers.{78}

enlarge-image
Fig. 27.—Hard Pottery Kiln.
Fig. 27.—Ceramic Kiln.

enlarge-image
Fig. 28.—Porcelain Kiln.
Fig. 28.—Porcelain Kiln.

enlarge-image
Fig. 28.—Porcelain Kiln.
Fig. 28.—Porcelain Kiln.

The kilns in use in America and Europe vary very much in shape. M. Brongniart gives representations of three—that for common pottery (Fig. 26), that for hard pottery (Fig. 27), and that for porcelain (Fig. 28). Those used in England often take the shape of a low, vaulted chamber, with the fire at one end, the chimney at the other, and the firing chamber between. In the United States, the usual shape for both earthen-ware and stone-ware is conical, not unlike a ball-cartridge. The common pottery kiln is divided, by means of baked plates, into cells, in which the wares are placed. The length of time during which they are kept in the furnace varies according to the nature of the ware. It may be twenty-four hours or, as in the case of fine stone-ware, several days. For some wares, seggars are used in place of the open cells; and the arrangement of{79} the seggars may be seen in the porcelain kiln. When, in the case of non-vitrifying earthen-ware, a combination of firing and glazing in one operation is not practicable, the ware is kept at a white-heat for about thirty-six hours; and on the kiln cooling, the pieces then known as “biscuit” are removed for glazing. This operation consists of dipping it into the glaze, composed as previously mentioned, ground to a powder, and mixed with water until of the right consistency. The second firing melts the glaze, and covers the surface with a thin, transparent coating. The Italian potters gradually increased the heat for four hours, and allowed the ware to remain at a white-heat for twelve hours, and then to cool. Porcelain is fired according to its composition. For English porcelain, the first firing lasts about fifty hours; the second firing, after the glaze is applied, lasts about twenty hours or less, at a lower temperature. Soft-paste or artificial French porcelain takes from eighty to a hundred hours for the first, and thirty for the second, firing. The greatest caution is demanded in placing the pieces in the seggars and in regulating the heat. The chief peculiarity about the making of porcelain is that the glaze fluxes with the paste, and forms, with it, a translucent whole.

The kilns used in America and Europe come in many different shapes. M. Brongniart depicts three types: one for common pottery (Fig. 26), one for hard pottery (Fig. 27), and one for porcelain (Fig. 28). In England, kilns often look like low, vaulted chambers, with the fire at one end, the chimney at the opposite end, and the firing chamber in between. In the United States, the typical shape for both earthenware and stoneware is conical, resembling a bullet cartridge. The common pottery kiln is divided into cells using baked plates, where the wares are placed. The duration of firing varies based on the type of ware, ranging from twenty-four hours to several days for fine stoneware. For some wares, seggars replace the open cells, and the arrangement of seggars can be observed in the porcelain kiln. When it comes to non-vitrifying earthenware, if firing and glazing in one operation isn't feasible, the ware is kept at white heat for about thirty-six hours. Once the kiln cools, the pieces, known as “biscuit,” are removed for glazing. This glazing process involves dipping the biscuit into glaze, which is ground into a powder and mixed with water to achieve the right consistency. The second firing melts the glaze, creating a thin, transparent coating over the surface. Italian potters gradually increased the heat for four hours, kept the wares at white heat for twelve hours, and then allowed them to cool. Porcelain firing depends on its composition. For English porcelain, the first firing lasts around fifty hours, while the second firing, after applying the glaze, lasts about twenty hours or less at a lower temperature. Soft-paste or artificial French porcelain requires eighty to a hundred hours for the first firing and thirty for the second. Extreme care is needed when placing pieces in the seggars and managing the heat. A key feature of porcelain-making is that the glaze fuses with the paste, creating a translucent unity.

enlarge-image
Fig. 29.—Broome’s Improved Porcelain or Parian Kiln. A, ash-pit; G, grate; F F, flues; B B, bags for the flames; D, door for filling the kiln; E, damper, or draught regulator; S S S, spy-holes for watching, or trials while burning.
Fig. 29.—Broome’s Enhanced Porcelain or Parian Kiln. A, ash pit; G, grate; F F, flues; B B, flame bags; D, door for loading the kiln; E, damper, or airflow control; S S S, spy holes for monitoring or testing during firing.

Mr. Isaac Broome, of Trenton, has invented a new kiln, of which an engraving is here given (Fig. 29). An equal distribution and perfect regulation of the heat are the features which commend it to attention.

Mr. Isaac Broome from Trenton has created a new kiln, as shown in the engraving here (Fig. 29). Its key features are an even distribution of heat and precise temperature control, which make it worth considering.

Very little more need be said here about the preparation and application{80} of the glaze, and that little can be included in what requires to be added about the laying on of the colors. The Italians worked in the following manner: The biscuit having been dipped in the enamel bath, was allowed to dry, and was then painted and again dried. The piece was then dipped in the transparent glaze, and, having been for a third time dried, was ready for the final firing. Piccolpasso gives much minute instruction regarding the preparation of the colors and manner of painting, which must here be omitted. What he says about painting majolica, or lustred ware, is, however, interesting. The parts to receive the metallic-lustre pigment were sketched in outline, and left white when the other colors were applied. After the piece was fired the lustre pigments were laid on, and the piece was again placed in the kiln. For this purpose a special kiln was necessary. It was built with a square fire chamber intersected by two arches, on which was placed a circular chamber large enough to touch the four sides of the square kiln, but necessarily leaving the four corners uncovered. This chamber was perforated in all directions, in order to admit the flames to direct contact with the wares. Dry willow branches were used for the first three hours, and then dry broom was thrown on the fire, which was kept up for another hour. The kiln having cooled, the pieces were removed, soaked in soap-and-water, washed, rubbed dry with flannel, and then polished with wood-ash and flannel. The object of the process is obvious. The flames being allowed to play directly upon the wares, the carbon in the smoke decomposed the salts contained in the metallic oxide, and the metal was left glittering and iridescent upon the surface.

There isn’t much more to say here about preparing and applying{80} the glaze, and the little that is left can be included in the information about applying the colors. The Italians worked like this: After dipping the biscuit in the enamel bath, it was allowed to dry, then painted and dried again. The piece was then dipped in the transparent glaze, and after drying for a third time, it was ready for the final firing. Piccolpasso provides detailed instructions about preparing the colors and painting techniques, which we’ll skip here. However, what he shares about painting majolica or lustred ware is interesting. The areas meant to receive the metallic-lustre pigment were outlined and left white when the other colors were applied. After firing, the lustre pigments were added, and the piece was placed back in the kiln. For this, a special kiln was needed. It was built with a square fire chamber crossed by two arches, on which a circular chamber was placed, large enough to touch the four sides of the square kiln but leaving the four corners open. This chamber was full of holes in all directions to let flames directly reach the wares. Dry willow branches were used for the first three hours, followed by throwing dry broom on the fire, which was kept going for another hour. After the kiln cooled down, the pieces were taken out, soaked in soap and water, washed, dried with flannel, and then polished with wood ash and flannel. The goal of this process is clear. Allowing the flames to directly hit the wares, the carbon in the smoke broke down the salts in the metallic oxide, leaving the metal shining and iridescent on the surface.

The Japanese porcelain painted under the glaze with the oxide of cobalt has been already described. Other qualities are painted over the glaze with colored enamels made from glass (or silica, litharge, and nitre) and white-lead. The coloring oxides are gold for carmine, copper, antimony, manganese, red oxide of iron, and oxide of cobalt. These are mixed and applied directly by the painter without any previous preparation, so that the colors do not show themselves until brought out by the fire. The method of decoration is peculiar. The design is first sketched in black lines, with strokes for the shades. When the enamel colors are opaque, they are laid on thinly; when translucent or resembling colored glass, so that the design appears{81} under, they are laid on more thickly. Occasionally a white opaque enamel—but containing no admixture of tin—is first applied, and the colors are laid upon it.

The Japanese porcelain painted under the glaze with cobalt oxide has already been described. Other variations are painted over the glaze with colored enamels made from glass (or silica, litharge, and nitre) and white lead. The coloring oxides include gold for carmine, copper, antimony, manganese, red iron oxide, and cobalt oxide. These are mixed and applied directly by the painter without any prior preparation, so the colors only reveal themselves when fired. The decoration method is unique. The design is first sketched in black lines, with strokes for shadows. When the enamel colors are opaque, they are applied thinly; when translucent or resembling colored glass, allowing the design to show underneath, they are applied more thickly. Sometimes, a white opaque enamel—without any tin mixture—is applied first, and the colors are then laid over it.

Stone-ware is very seldom glazed by a “dip.” The usual method is to combine the firing and glazing. When the ware has been exposed to the maximum heat for the necessary time, salt is thrown into the kiln. The heat vaporizes the salt, and of its constituent parts one, the chlorine, escapes; while the other, the soda, is, on coming in contact with the silex in the red-hot ware, formed into a silicate of soda, a perfectly transparent and intensely hard glaze.

Stoneware is rarely glazed by dipping. The standard approach is to combine firing and glazing. Once the ware has been heated to the maximum temperature for the required time, salt is thrown into the kiln. The heat vaporizes the salt, and one of its components, chlorine, escapes; while the other, soda, creates a silicate of soda when it reacts with the silex in the red-hot ware, resulting in a clear and extremely hard glaze.

In regard to the colors, the only ones now known which will bear the first firing—couleurs de grand feu—and are therefore put on before glazing, are blue from cobalt, browns from iron, manganese, and chromate of iron, green from chrome, and yellows from titanium and uranium. Between these and the more delicate couleurs de moufle, or enamel colors, are violets, reds, and browns from manganese, copper, and iron, which are designated as couleurs au demi grand feu. Beyond these, the colors used in decorating hard or natural porcelain are laid on the glaze, to which they adhere without incorporating themselves.

Regarding colors, the only ones currently known that can withstand the first firing—couleurs de grand feu—and can therefore be applied before glazing, are blue from cobalt, browns from iron, manganese, and iron chromate, green from chrome, and yellows from titanium and uranium. Between these and the more delicate couleurs de moufle, or enamel colors, are violets, reds, and browns from manganese, copper, and iron, which are referred to as couleurs au demi grand feu. Beyond these, the colors used for decorating hard or natural porcelain are applied on the glaze, where they adhere without becoming part of it.

The great difficulties attending the manufacture of porcelain may now be estimated. The piece must pass through the kiln as many times as there are colors requiring different temperatures. Too much heat will blot out the delicate colors, too little will leave them dull. Those on artificial or soft porcelain sink into the glaze, and thus present a softness and creamy delicacy never seen on any other kind of ware.

The significant challenges involved in making porcelain can now be understood. The piece has to go through the kiln as many times as there are colors that need different temperatures. Too much heat will wash out the delicate colors, while too little will make them look dull. Colors on artificial or soft porcelain sink into the glaze, giving it a softness and creamy delicacy that can’t be found on any other type of pottery.

The results are generally a sufficient reward for the difficulty of the process. This is altogether exceptional in the case of pate tendre. As its alkaline ingredients volatilize at a certain heat, the fire must be stopped before that temperature is reached. The glaze, also alkaline, is then applied in the form of dust, and not, as with hard porcelain, in the form of a dip. The second firing melts the glaze. If the heat be too strong, the alkalies will fly off; if too weak, the surface will be uneven. For a third time the same danger is incurred, when the firing for fixing the colors takes place.{82}

The results are usually a good reward for the challenges of the process. This is especially true for pate tendre. Since its alkaline ingredients evaporate at a certain temperature, the fire must be turned off before that point is reached. The glaze, which is also alkaline, is then applied as dust, rather than being dipped like with hard porcelain. The second firing melts the glaze. If the heat is too high, the alkalis will evaporate; if it's too low, the surface will be uneven. The same risk occurs a third time during the firing to set the colors.{82}

BOOK II.—THE ORIENT.

CHAPTER I.

EGYPT.

The East the Cradle of Art.—The Antiquity of Egypt: Its Claim to Notice in every Branch of Inquiry.—The Fountains of Oriental and Greek Art.—The Nile Clay.—Egypt’s Early Maturity.—Limitation of Material.—Effect of Religion upon Art.—Two Periods in Art History.—Ancient Religion.—Various Symbols.—Unglazed PotterySun-dried: Bricks.—Moulds, Stamps, etc.—Vessels.—Baked Ware: Its Early Date.—Color of Vessels and Bricks.—Coffins.—Cones.—Figures.—Sepulchral Vases.—Amphoræ and other Vessels.—Decoration.—Græco-Egyptian Pottery.—Glazed Ware, miscalled Porcelain: Its Nature, and how Colored.—Wall Tiles.—Inlaying of Mummy Cases.—Personal Ornaments.—Images.—Beads, etc.—Vases.—Bowls.—Glazed Schist.—Stanniferous Enamel.

The East, the Birthplace of Art — The Ancient History of Egypt: Its Relevance in Every Field of Study — The Sources of Oriental and Greek Art — The Nile Clay — Egypt’s Early Development — Limitations of Materials — The Influence of Religion on Art — Two Eras in Art History — Ancient Beliefs — Different Symbols — Unfinished PotterySun-dried: Bricks — Molds, Stamps, etc. — Containers — Baked Ware: Its Early Origins — Colors of Containers and Bricks — Coffins — Cones — Figures — Funerary Vases — Amphorae and Other Containers — Decoration — Greco-Egyptian Pottery — Glazed Pottery, mistakenly called Porcelain: Its Characteristics and How It's Colored — Wall Tiles — Inlay Work on Mummy Cases — Personal Accessories — Statues — Beads, etc. — Vases — Bowls — Glazed Schist — Stanniferous Enamel.

TO the Orient we look for the birthplace of man, and in it we also find the cradle of Art. How it spread eastward to China and westward to Egypt, we may not be able, with precise accuracy, to tell; but this we know, that in and between these two countries the ceramic art had been carried to a lofty eminence long before Europe had awakened from barbaric slumber. Western history was, in fact, scarcely beginning, when Eastern civilization was in one direction fading, and in another was tottering to its fall.

TO the East we look for the birthplace of humanity, and in it we also find the roots of Art. While we may not be able to explain exactly how it spread to China in the east and Egypt in the west, we do know this: the art of ceramics had reached a high level of sophistication in and between these two countries long before Europe had emerged from its barbaric sleep. In fact, Western history was just beginning when Eastern civilization was, in one direction, declining and, in another, nearing its collapse.

In beginning with Egypt, the most ancient relics of primitive art pass first in review. To that wonderful country, long hidden under a thick cloud of mystery, we must, in fact, first turn, no matter what may be the subject demanding investigation. It had reached antiquity before the oldest countries of the West were born. In the ceramic art, it appears as the centre from which radiated the two great branches, many centuries afterward converging in Southern Europe. On the one hand is the silicious-glazed pottery, which, after moving eastward, reached Europe in a slightly altered form; on the other{83} is the glazed and unglazed terra-cotta, which the Greeks took up and carried forward to a new and higher perfection. Egypt thus appears as the fountain-head of ancient art. The progress it made toward comparative perfection will be hereafter referred to. Meantime it may be pointed out, that, while fortunate in one respect, Egypt was unfortunate in another. The banks of the Nile gave a never-failing supply of pure and plastic clay, admirably suited to all the purposes of the potter. When the periodical inundations took place, they left a deposit of exceptionally pure silt extending from the banks of the river to the furthest margin of the flood. The material was thus ready to the potter’s hand. The counter disadvantage was the absence of the materials required for the finest ware, or their presence in such form as scarcely to suggest their combination. The Egyptians appear to have carried their ceramic art to a full development at a very remote stage of their history, or, in other words, they soon arrived at the point beyond which they never passed. The limitation laid upon them was that of material. The result of this is shown by the other directions in which their art branched off. It seemed impossible to accomplish anything in clay to vie with the precious metals and stones. For purposes of ornament, therefore, clay was discarded. It was worked by slaves (Fig. 30), and fashioned into domestic vessels and bricks; and when the nearest approach to porcelain was made, then only do we meet with ornamental works, or those of a more strictly artistic character.

In starting with Egypt, we first take a look at the oldest remnants of early art. We really have to focus on that amazing country, long shrouded in mystery, no matter what topic we’re investigating. It existed in ancient times before the oldest countries in the West were even established. In ceramics, it serves as the origin point from which two major branches spread out, eventually converging in Southern Europe many centuries later. One branch is the silicious-glazed pottery, which moved eastward before reaching Europe in a slightly modified form; the other{83} is the glazed and unglazed terra-cotta that the Greeks adopted and advanced to a new and higher level of excellence. Egypt thus stands as the source of ancient art. The advancements it made toward greater perfection will be mentioned later. For now, it’s worth noting that while Egypt had certain advantages, it also faced notable disadvantages. The banks of the Nile provided a constant supply of pure and workable clay, perfectly suited for pottery. When the seasonal floods occurred, they deposited an exceptionally clean layer of silt reaching from the riverbanks to the farthest edges of the floodplain. This made the material readily available for potters. However, the downside was the lack of materials needed for the finest pottery, or their availability in forms that didn’t encourage their use. The Egyptians seem to have developed their ceramic art to a high level very early in their history; in other words, they quickly reached a point they never exceeded. Their limitation was based on available materials. This is reflected in the other areas where their art evolved. It seemed impossible to create anything in clay that could match the precious metals and stones. For decorative purposes, clay was therefore set aside. It was worked by slaves (Fig. 30) into household items and bricks; and it was only when they came closest to producing porcelain that we see ornamental pieces or works that are more strictly artistic in nature.

Their religion also appears to have deadened their ambition to reach a higher excellence. There were two periods in their art history. In studying the works belonging to the first, the observer will frequently be impressed by the desire evinced to follow the forms offered by nature for imitation. Such is the most striking characteristic of what may be called the first school. It aimed at the reproduction of natural forms in the most literal manner. Afterward, when the emblematic school took its rise, the forms were still those of nature, with a religious or spiritual significance superadded. The idea is evidently fatal to art, that it can climb to nothing higher than the figure symbolical of a god. In their efforts toward the production of what was graceful and beautiful, the Egyptians are not, however, to be despised. Before foreign influences made themselves felt, the{84} Egyptian forms were simple, and frequently displayed ideas of beauty which, if ruder than those of the Greeks, are independent. The Egyptians were necessarily original. They had no predecessors whose works they could copy; and in appealing to nature for models, they took the only course open to them. From their originality the Greeks borrowed and improved upon their models, and it is in this view of{85} its being a starting-point for subsequent art that Egyptian pottery demands careful study.

Their religion seems to have stifled their ambition to achieve greater excellence. There were two phases in their art history. In examining the works from the first phase, observers often notice a strong desire to imitate the forms provided by nature. This is the most notable characteristic of what can be called the first school. It focused on reproducing natural forms in the most literal way. Later, when the symbolic school emerged, the forms remained those of nature, but with added religious or spiritual significance. The idea that art can only reach the symbolic representation of a god is clearly detrimental to creativity. However, the Egyptians should not be underestimated in their pursuit of grace and beauty. Before foreign influences took hold, the Egyptian forms were simple and often displayed a sense of beauty that, while rougher than that of the Greeks, was still unique. The Egyptians were inherently original; they had no predecessors to copy, so they looked to nature for inspiration, which was their only option. From their originality, the Greeks learned and improved upon their models, and this perspective makes Egyptian pottery worthy of careful study as a foundation for subsequent art.

enlarge-image
Fig. 30.—Foreign Captives making Bricks in Egypt. 1, Man returning from carrying load; 2, 7, and 10 carry the clay, after it has been dug by 9, 11, 12, and 13, and throw it down at 7 and j, for the brickmakers, 8 and 16; 4 and 5 carry them away to the drying-place or furnace; 3 and 6 are taskmasters; 14 and 15 are carrying water from the tank, h. At c and a are inscriptions to the effect that the bricks were so made for the Temple of Amun-Ra, at Thebes.
Fig. 30.—Foreign Captives making Bricks in Egypt. 1, Man returning from carrying load; 2, 7, and 10 carry the clay, after it has been dug by 9, 11, 12, and 13, and throw it down at 7 and j, for the brickmakers, 8 and 16; 4 and 5 carry them away to the drying-place or furnace; 3 and 6 are taskmasters; 14 and 15 are carrying water from the tank, h. At c and a are inscriptions to the effect that the bricks were so made for the Temple of Amun-Ra, at Thebes.

enlarge-image
Fig. 30.—Foreign Captives making Bricks in Egypt. 1, Man returning from carrying load; 2, 7, and 10 carry the clay, after it has been dug by 9, 11, 12, and 13, and throw it down at 7 and j, for the brickmakers, 8 and 16; 4 and 5 carry them away to the drying-place or furnace; 3 and 6 are taskmasters; 14 and 15 are carrying water from the tank, h. At c and a are inscriptions stating that the bricks were made for the Temple of Amun-Ra in Thebes.
Fig. 30.—Foreign Captives Making Bricks in Egypt. 1. A man returning after carrying a load; 2, 7, and 10 are transporting the clay, which has been excavated by 9, 11, 12, and 13, and dropping it at 7 and j for the brickmakers, 8 and 16; 4 and 5 are taking them to the drying area or furnace; 3 and 6 are overseers; 14 and 15 are fetching water from the tank, h. At c and a are inscriptions stating that the bricks were made for the Temple of Amun-Ra in Thebes.

It is indispensable, in order to understand the highest forms of the art in Egypt, that something should be known of its religion. In that strange land we find an answer—possibly the first—to the question,

It is essential, in order to understand the highest forms of art in Egypt, that we know something about its religion. In that unique place, we find an answer—possibly the first—to the question,

"The sun, the moon, the stars, the seas, the hills, and the plains—
Aren't these, O soul, the sight of Him who rules?

According to Bunsen, “the mythological system proceeded from ‘the concealed god,’ Ammon, to the creating god. The latter appears first of all as the generative power of nature in the Phallic god Khem, who is afterward merged into Ammon-ra. Then sprung up the idea of a creative power in Kneph. He forms the limbs of Osiris (the primitive soul) in contradistinction to Ptah, who, as the strictly demiurgic principle, forms the visible world. Neith is the creative principle as nature represented under a female form. Finally her son, Ra Helios, appears as the last of the series in the character of father and nourisher of terrestrial things. It is he whom an ancient monument represents as the demiurgic principle creating the mundane egg.” At the head of this Pantheon stands Ammon, the concealed and invisible. The other figures are personifications of his attributes, and appear as separate and individual gods. In order to make the theogony intelligible to the people, these gods are represented by symbols. There is thus a regular gradation from the symbol to the divine attribute, and thence to the Unknown Greatest. It is the sublimity of paganism, presenting us with one god carrying on the infinite works of the universe by means of his various attributes. The symbols were chosen from nature, and are generally expressive, if not always dignified. Firstly, as to the symbols proper, the lotus and scarabæus may be mentioned as of most frequent occurrence. The former, the sacred flower, is often met with in connection with the figures of the divinities, and symbolizes the beneficence of nature’s revivifying powers, water and heat. The scarabæus (Fig. 31) is the symbol of creation, and when represented with out-spread wings, of immortality. It may appear singular that a loathsome insect should thus have been honored, but the explanation is simple. It is to be found in the habits of the insect itself. Placing its egg in a ball, it{86} buried the latter in the sand, where it was hatched by the rays of the sun, and the ball opening with the breaking of the egg, the young insect appeared. It was to the Egyptian a perfect symbol of creation, and hence of the creative god Phtha. When found with outstretched wings, it is an ornament of the dead, and symbolizes the apparent circuit of the sun setting at night to rise in the morning. Thus the sun of life sets in death to reappear in immortality, as the scarabæus, under the influence of its divine warmth, breaks from its egg into insect life. The sun was the symbol of Ra, the sun-god, “the father and nourisher of terrestrial things.” In representing the gods, the figures selected were to a great extent arbitrary. The Egyptians honored themselves by discovering that in the humblest form of nature there was something worthy of honor. They accordingly took the plants and animals of their land and wove them into their religion, by adopting a system of natural symbols too intricate to be here given in detail. The following may, however, be found useful:

According to Bunsen, “the mythological system came from ‘the concealed god,’ Ammon, to the creating god. The latter first appears as the generative force of nature in the Phallic god Khem, who later merges into Ammon-ra. Then the idea of a creative force arises in Kneph. He forms the limbs of Osiris (the primitive soul) in contrast to Ptah, who, as the strictly demiurgic principle, shapes the visible world. Neith represents the creative principle as nature in a female form. Finally, her son, Ra Helios, emerges as the last in the series, depicted as the father and nourisher of earthly things. An ancient monument shows him as the demiurgic principle creating the mundane egg.” At the top of this Pantheon stands Ammon, the concealed and invisible. The other figures are representations of his attributes, appearing as separate and individual gods. To make the theogony understandable to the people, these gods are represented by symbols. Thus, there is a clear progression from the symbol to the divine attribute, and then to the Unknown Greatest. It reflects the grandeur of paganism, presenting us with one god carrying out the infinite works of the universe through his various attributes. The symbols were chosen from nature and are generally expressive, if not always dignified. First among the symbols, the lotus and scarab beetle stand out as the most common. The former, the sacred flower, is often found alongside the figures of the divinities and symbolizes the beneficial powers of nature, such as water and heat. The scarab (Fig. 31) symbolizes creation, and when shown with outspread wings, it represents immortality. It might seem odd that a repugnant insect was honored in this way, but the explanation is straightforward. It has to do with the insect’s behavior. By placing its egg in a ball and burying it in the sand, the egg is incubated by sunlight, and when the ball opens with the egg’s hatching, the young insect emerges. To the Egyptians, this was a perfect symbol of creation, and thus of the creative god Phtha. When depicted with outstretched wings, it becomes an ornament of the dead, symbolizing the apparent cycle of the sun setting at night only to rise again in the morning. So, the sun of life sets in death to reappear in immortality, just like the scarab, which, under the influence of divine warmth, breaks free from its egg into life. The sun was the symbol of Ra, the sun-god, “the father and nourisher of terrestrial things.” In representing the gods, the figures chosen were largely arbitrary. The Egyptians took pride in discovering something worthy of honor in even the humblest forms of nature. They incorporated the plants and animals of their land into their religion, creating a complex system of natural symbols too detailed to explain here. However, the following may be useful:

enlarge-image
Fig. 31.—Scarabæus. Dark-blue Glazed Pottery. (Way Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 31.—Scarab. Dark blue glazed pottery. (Way Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

The vulture was the symbol of divine maternity, because thought to conceive spontaneously; and hence Souvan, the mother of all, is represented with a vulture’s head. This single instance furnishes a key to the system. The symbol is chosen which most nearly represents the principle, and thus becomes a part of the embodied form of the deity possessing the principle as his or her peculiar attribute. The dog and jackal were emblems of Anubis, the guardian of the tombs, and the deity presiding over embalmment. The scarabæus was the emblem of the demiurgic god Phtha. The lion was also the emblem of Phtha and of the goddess Pasht. Cynocephali were emblems of Chous and Thoth.

The vulture symbolized divine motherhood because it was believed to give birth spontaneously; this is why Souvan, the mother of all, is depicted with a vulture’s head. This one example provides a key to the whole system. The symbol is chosen because it closely represents the principle, becoming an integral part of the form of the deity who embodies that principle as a unique attribute. The dog and jackal represented Anubis, the protector of tombs and the god overseeing embalming. The scarab was the symbol of the creator god Phtha. The lion was also a symbol of Phtha and the goddess Pasht. The cynocephali were symbols of Chous and Thoth.

Throughout the entire system, the birds, fishes, land animals, and plants of Egypt, the hawk, vulture, ibis, uræi snakes, the cat, pig, cow, and so on, are all used as symbols. It will be sufficient now to glance at the converse, and note the forms under which the deities are represented.{87} Ra, the sun-god, appears with the head of a hawk; Athor, the Egyptian Venus, with horns and ears of a cow; Anubis with head of a jackal; Thoth with head of an ibis; Amun-ra, a man with solar disk on head, and plumed; Mut, the mother goddess, crowned; Chous, sou of Amun-ra and Mut, with moon disk, occasionally hawk-headed; Phtha with scarabæus on head, sometimes with two heads, one of which is that of a hawk; Pasht, Bast, and Tafne are all lion-headed goddesses; Her has a lion’s head; Taur appears as a hippopotamus; Osiris sits enthroned with the cap of truth, and holds a staff and scourge; Isis, like the Roman Luna or Diana, appears in two forms, sitting as a terrestrial goddess, suckling Horus or kneeling, or sitting in her celestial character, with disk and horns, nursing her son Horus.

Throughout the entire system, the birds, fish, land animals, and plants of Egypt—the hawk, vulture, ibis, uraeus snakes, cat, pig, cow, and so on—are all used as symbols. It's enough now to look at the opposite and note the forms in which the deities are represented.{87} Ra, the sun god, appears with the head of a hawk; Hathor, the Egyptian Venus, has horns and ears of a cow; Anubis has the head of a jackal; Thoth has the head of an ibis; Amun-Ra is depicted as a man with a solar disk on his head, adorned with plumes; Mut, the mother goddess, is crowned; Khonsu, son of Amun-Ra and Mut, wears a moon disk, sometimes having a hawk head; Ptah is shown with a scarab on his head, sometimes with two heads, one of which is that of a hawk; Pasht, Bast, and Tefnut are all lion-headed goddesses; Heru has a lion's head; Taweret is depicted as a hippopotamus; Osiris is seated on a throne wearing the cap of truth, holding a staff and a scourge; Isis, like the Roman Luna or Diana, appears in two forms: either as a terrestrial goddess, nursing Horus while sitting or kneeling, or in her celestial form, with a disk and horns, nursing her son Horus.

enlarge-image
Fig. 32.—Egyptian Gods. (Way Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 32.—Egyptian Gods. (Way Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 32—Egyptian Gods. (Way Collection, Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 32—Egyptian Gods. (Way Collection, Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

We are now in a position to give names to the group (Fig. 32), each piece in which is of the blue or green glazed pottery to be noticed hereafter. It may be said, however, that no engraving could give an idea of the exquisite finish of these pieces, especially of the two in the middle. The lower central figure is the plumed Amun.{88} It is turquoise-blue, and is one and three-quarter inches in height. The upper central figure is the lion-headed Pasht, surmounted by the solar disk and the asp. To the left is ibis-headed Thoth, a flat figure intended to be sewn into a mummy covering. On the right are Isis and Nepthys, with Horus between them. From the combination of symbols, the study of the mythology of the Egyptians as found illustrated on their pottery is of deep interest, and of great importance both to the ceramist and the student of the science of religion.

We can now name the group (Fig. 32), each piece of which is made of the blue or green glazed pottery that will be discussed later. However, it's worth mentioning that no engraving can capture the exquisite finish of these pieces, especially the two in the center. The lower central figure is the plumed Amun.{88} It is turquoise-blue and stands one and three-quarter inches tall. The upper central figure is the lion-headed Pasht, topped with the solar disk and the asp. To the left is the ibis-headed Thoth, a flat figure meant to be sewn into a mummy covering. On the right are Isis and Nepthys, with Horus in between them. The combination of symbols makes the study of Egyptian mythology, as illustrated on their pottery, deeply interesting and greatly important for both ceramists and scholars of religion.

The ceramic productions of Egypt are divisible into two great classes, unglazed and glazed.

The ceramic products of Egypt can be divided into two main categories: unglazed and glazed.

enlarge-image
Fig. 33.—Earthen-ware Vessels found at Thebes.
Fig. 33.—Ceramic Vessels discovered at Thebes.

Unglazed Pottery.—This may again be divided into the unbaked, or sun-dried, and baked. Of these the former is unquestionably the more ancient, and Egypt is one of the three countries whose sun-dried pottery has lasted until the present time. Unbaked bricks are the oldest examples. Some of those discovered recall the bondage and wrongs of the Israelites under the “new king over Egypt which knew not Joseph.” The command of Pharaoh will be remembered: “Ye shall no more give the people straw to make brick as heretofore; let them go and gather straw for themselves.” The straw was used to bind them together. They were moulded generally in a rectangular shape, and were extensively used in the construction of pyramids of various ages. They vary in size in different edifices, and are marked according to their composition or destined use. In the former case, the marks were used merely to distinguish the quality; in the latter, the marks indicate either the individual’s tomb in the construction of which they were to be employed, or the king in whose reign they were made for public buildings. The whole process can be studied in the engraving (Fig. 30). The stamp for bricks was not used until the fifteenth century before the Christian era.

Uncoated pottery.—This can be divided into unbaked, or sun-dried, and baked types. The unbaked variety is definitely the older one, and Egypt is one of the three countries where sun-dried pottery has survived to this day. Unbaked bricks are the oldest examples we have. Some of those found remind us of the suffering and oppression of the Israelites under the “new king over Egypt who did not know Joseph.” We recall Pharaoh's command: “You shall no longer give the people straw to make bricks as before; let them go and gather straw for themselves.” The straw was used to hold the bricks together. They were typically shaped into rectangles and were widely used in the construction of pyramids from various periods. Their sizes differ across different buildings, and they are marked based on their materials or intended use. In the first case, the markings simply indicate quality; in the second case, the marks tell us either the specific tomb for which they were made or the king during whose reign they were produced for public buildings. The entire process can be seen in the engraving (Fig. 30). The stamp for bricks wasn't introduced until the fifteenth century before the Christian era.

The vessels of unbaked clay which have been preserved are few{89} in number, and are either religious in character, or devoted to sepulchral uses. The ornamentation is of the simplest kind.

The unbaked clay vessels that have survived are few in number and are either religious or used for burial purposes. The decoration is very basic.

enlarge-image
Fig. 34.—Red Pottery Cone. (Trumbull-Prime Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 34.—Red Pottery Cone. (Trumbull-Prime Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 35.—Fish-shaped Vase of Red Terra-cotta. Egyptian. (British Museum.)
Fig. 35.—Fish-shaped Vase Made of Red Terra-cotta. Egyptian. (British Museum.)

Egypt was exceptionally favored by nature for advancing in the potter’s art. The Nile mud was abundant and plastic, and was suitable for either moulding or throwing. Specimens of baked earthen-ware (Fig. 33) have accordingly been found belonging to a very remote period. They represent the second step in the manufacture, which was reached nearly three thousand years before our era. From the tombs of that period have been exhumed vessels of various kinds, such as were employed by the Egyptians in their households; and taking these as a starting-point, the art can be traced to its decline under imported ideas and foreign domination. This ware is mostly of a dull red color, verging at times toward purple or yellow, according to the temperature at which it was baked. The baked bricks were of the same red color. They were used, apparently, for purposes for which the less lasting unbaked bricks were not suitable, but were not generally employed. Of the same material coffins, although rare, have also been found. Many of the objects connected with the Egyptian customs regarding the burial of the dead were made of this clay. Among these were the cones (Fig. 34), with inscriptions in hieroglyphics stamped on the base, and giving the name of the deceased. They indicate the resting-places of many civil and ecclesiastical functionaries—clerks or scribes, priests, chamberlains, soldiers, and seldom of women. They appear to have fallen into desuetude in the sixth century before our era. Figures have also been found in the sepulchres of a later period. The vases for holding the entrails of the embalmed dead were of the same ware, and bring up for notice a very singular custom. The viscera were divided into four parts, and deposited in separate jars having the shapes of the{90} genii of the Egyptian Hades, Amset, Hapi, Tuautmutf, and Kebhsnuf. The ibis mummy pots belong to the same class. They were used for holding the embalmed body of the sacred bird, and are very frequently of a conical shape, with a slightly convex lid. Of domestic vases in this ware, the shapes and uses are very numerous. Great numbers have been found in the tombs, varying as much in size as in purpose. The latter may often be divined from the shape of the vessel: thus those for liquids are wide-mouthed for convenience in drawing the contents; those for bread and flesh-meats are wider and more shallow. Ointment pots and oil jars are also fashioned in view of their respective purposes.

Egypt was really lucky when it came to developing pottery. The Nile mud was plentiful and easy to work with, making it great for shaping by hand or on a wheel. As a result, pieces of fired pottery (Fig. 33) have been discovered from a very ancient time. These items represent a significant advancement in pottery making, which occurred nearly three thousand years before our current era. Burial sites from that time have revealed various types of vessels that the Egyptians used in their daily lives; using these as a reference, we can trace the art of pottery through its decline under outside influences and foreign rule. Most of this pottery is a dull red color, sometimes leaning toward purple or yellow, depending on how hot it was fired. The baked bricks shared the same red hue. They were likely used for purposes where the less durable unbaked bricks wouldn't do, but they were not widely used. Although rare, coffins made of the same material have also been found. Many items related to Egyptian burial customs were crafted from this clay. Among these were the cones (Fig. 34), which had hieroglyphic inscriptions on the base naming the deceased. They mark the resting places of numerous civil and religious officials—like clerks, priests, chamberlains, soldiers, and rarely women. They seemed to have fallen out of use by the sixth century before our era. Figures have also been discovered in graves from later periods. The vases that held the organs of the embalmed dead were made from this same pottery, highlighting a rather unique custom. The organs were divided into four parts, placed in separate jars shaped like the{90} Egyptian Hades deities: Amset, Hapi, Tuautmutf, and Kebhsnuf. The pots used for ibis mummies belong to the same category. They served to hold the embalmed body of the sacred bird and frequently had a conical shape with a slightly domed lid. There are a wide variety of domestic vases in this ware, each with different shapes and uses. Many have been found in tombs, varying greatly in size and function. The intended purpose can often be guessed based on the shape of the vessel: for example, those meant for liquids are wide-mouthed for easier pouring; while those for bread and meat are broader and more shallow. Ointment pots and oil jars are also designed according to their specific uses.

Another kind of unglazed ware is of a light gray color, and was common to Egypt and some of the countries of Asia. Amphoræ have been found of this material, with long bodies ornamented with horizontal grooves. Of these the larger ones appear to have been intended for liquids, and the smaller ones, some of which are very diminutive, for solids. The bases of the former are pointed, while those of the latter are occasionally rounded. The handles are both small and large, and the necks open or contracted, according to their use. These are well deserving of notice for the sake of comparison with the amphoræ of the Greeks; and for the same reason reference may be made to the vessels with three handles, which were in all probability the prototypes of the Greek hydrai, and to others with only one handle, which were also reproduced in Greece. The former are very frequently oval-bodied, and the position of the handle is arbitrary. The latter were jugs of various shapes, with pointed bases. The further we come down, the more distinct become the proofs of Egypt’s having supplied models to the Grecian potters. It would be impossible to specify all the shapes, but reference may be made to those with handle arching the top from side to side, and of so small a size that they are thought to have been used by children as toys.

Another type of unglazed pottery is light gray and was common in Egypt and some Asian countries. Amphorae made from this material have been discovered, featuring long bodies decorated with horizontal grooves. The larger ones seem to have been designed for liquids, while the smaller ones, some of which are quite tiny, were intended for solids. The bases of the larger amphorae are pointed, while those of the smaller ones are sometimes rounded. The handles vary in size, and the necks can be either wide or narrow, depending on their purpose. These are worth noting for comparison with Greek amphorae, and for the same reason, it's relevant to mention the vessels with three handles, which likely inspired the Greek hydrai, as well as those with just one handle, which were also adapted in Greece. The three-handled ones are often oval-shaped, and the handle’s position can differ. The one-handled jugs come in various shapes and have pointed bases. As we move further along in history, the evidence becomes clearer that Egypt provided models for Greek potters. While it's impossible to list all the shapes, we can note those with a handle curving across the top, which are so small that they're believed to have been used by children as toys.

enlarge-image
Fig. 36.—Egyptian Red-polished Terra-cotta.
Fig. 36.—Egyptian Red-polished Clay.

The larger vessels, which answered all the purposes of a modern meat-safe, have no handle, and have the usual pointed base for fixing them upright in the floor of the cellar. They taper gradually from the base upward, until their greatest girth is reached, when they curve more suddenly inward to a short neck. From these the forms vary through the intermediate shapes of oval jars, bottles with long necks,{91} and narrow oil vases, to wide bowls or dishes and plates. Reference was made in the introduction to the multitudinous purposes to which clay vessels were put by the Egyptians. They used their ware in many ways which to us appear very primitive and strange—for storing all manner of eatables and drinkables, for cooking and smelting. In fact, whatever one may think of their ideas of beauty in pottery, there can be no doubt that they took a very wide view of its infinite usefulness.

The larger containers, which served all the functions of a modern meat-safe, have no handle and feature the usual pointed base for standing upright on the cellar floor. They gradually narrow from the base upward until reaching their widest point, where they then curve more sharply inward to form a short neck. From these, the shapes vary through oval jars, long-necked bottles,{91} and narrow oil vases, to wide bowls, dishes, and plates. The introduction mentioned the many uses that clay vessels had for the Egyptians. They utilized their pottery in ways that might seem very basic and peculiar to us—for storing all kinds of food and drinks, for cooking, and for melting materials. In fact, regardless of one's opinion on their pottery aesthetics, there's no denying that they had a broad perspective on its endless practicality.

enlarge-image
Fig. 37.—Egyptian Red-polished Terra-cotta Bottle. (British Mus.)
Fig. 37.—Egyptian Red-polished Terracotta Bottle. (British Museum)

Decoration of a simple kind is occasionally found on both domestic and sepulchral vessels. Colored bands were the usual ornament, and very rarely the entire body was painted with a ground color upon which bands were laid, and the whole was then varnished. It is rarely that a leaf or lotus flower is found. The use of varnish points to a step in advance. It has not yet been determined whether it is really varnish or a glaze applied by firing, but in either case it is found upon the finer and harder kinds of ware. The body color is black, brown, or red, of different shades (Fig. 36). To this class belong the single and double cruses, generally of pale red paste, but sometimes black, used apparently for holding oil or ointment. The best examples of polished ware are red. They show both ornamentation of a higher order and more artistic shapes than the others. The shape of one of these vases resembles the goddess Isis suckling Horus, in the attitude previously mentioned; another is in the form of a woman playing upon a stringed instrument (Fig. 37); a third is shaped like a fish; and many domestic vessels, cups, jugs, and vases are of the same material.

Decoration of a simple kind is occasionally found on both household and funerary vessels. Colored bands were the usual decoration, and very rarely was the entire surface painted with a base color on which bands were applied, and then the whole was varnished. It is uncommon to find a leaf or lotus flower design. The use of varnish indicates progress. It hasn't been determined whether it is actually varnish or a glaze applied through firing, but in either case, it is found on the finer and harder types of pottery. The body color is black, brown, or red, in various shades (Fig. 36). This category includes single and double cruses, usually made of pale red paste but sometimes black, apparently used for holding oil or ointment. The best examples of polished pottery are red. They display both a higher level of decoration and more artistic shapes than the others. One of these vases resembles the goddess Isis nursing Horus, as mentioned before; another takes the form of a woman playing a stringed instrument (Fig. 37); a third is shaped like a fish; and many household items like cups, jugs, and vases are made from the same material.

The Græco-Egyptian pottery forms a distinct class, differing in paste, color, and decoration. The outside shows varying shades of{92} gray and red, and the ornamentation consists of lines and animal and floral forms, in colors capable of standing the kiln. At the same period was introduced the custom of making writing tablets of this ware.

The Græco-Egyptian pottery is a unique category, differing in materials, color, and design. The exterior displays various shades of{92} gray and red, with decorations featuring lines and images of animals and flowers, in colors that can withstand the kiln. During the same period, the practice of creating writing tablets from this type of pottery was introduced.

enlarge-image
Fig. 38.—Glazed Pottery Vase. Egyptian.
Fig. 38.—Glazed Pottery Vase, Egyptian.

enlarge-image
Fig. 39.—Egyptian Scarabæi used as Signets. Average, ¾ inch in length. Pale and dark green. (Way Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 39.—Egyptian Scarabs used as Seals. Average length, ¾ inch. Light and dark green. (Way Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 40.—Egyptian Pectoral Tablets. (Way Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 40.—Egyptian Pectoral Tablets. (Way Collection, Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

Glazed Ware.—Leaving the unglazed and polished wares, there yet falls to be considered that with an undoubted glaze, to which belong the most artistic works of the Egyptian potters. This is the ware which has been miscalled porcelain (Fig. 38); and as the unglazed ware was never employed for purely ornamental purposes, so we find the glazed seldom used for domestic vessels. Contrary to what might be expected, specimens have been found as old as the Sixth Dynasty, or nearly two thousand years before the Christian era. The ware is not at all close in texture, and the silicious glaze was colored by metallic oxides, of the properties of which the Egyptians had an intimate knowledge. Chief among the colors thus produced are the blue and green, exemplified in some of the finest relics of Egyptian art. Their beauty is occasionally very remarkable, and led to their being highly valued both by the Egyptians and others, and to the ware itself being applied to special purposes of ornamentation. It is found, for example, in the form of tiles as a wall decoration, and as a material for inlaying. Tiles with figures in relief, having parts such as the hair, beard, eyes, or extremities inlaid with glazed ware, are among the most curious specimens discovered. Detached beards are not unlike spirally ribbed hose. Coffins, or mummy cases, are similarly inlaid. The forms the glazed pottery assumes, when employed for this purpose and for figures to be attached to other substances, are very numerous. The moulded ornaments and amulets of both the living and the dead were most frequently of the same material. These take the shape of finger and ear rings (Fig. 39), small images of the gods and of their symbols, and various other ornaments, such as bracelets, necklaces, and{93} hairpins. The nature of the paste leads to the belief that these were more generally devoted to sepulchral purposes, with a religious significance, than to any other. All the minute beads, in a net-work of which the dead were often encased, and also the pectoral or breastplates, were of this material (Fig. 40). In the lower specimen, Ra is represented by the scarab. In the barge, on either side, are Isis and Nepthys. This tablet bears the inscription, “He that is worthy goes over in the barge of Ra.” Of the upper specimen only one-half is preserved, showing the figure of Isis. In the hollow centre has been a scarab, probably of jasper, and in the borders colored stones or glass have been set. The lower border consists of a series of lotus flowers, and the wavy lines represent the water in which they grow. Above was the winged disk of the sun. Figures of the gods and goddesses and their emblems, and sacred animals and plants, which were deposited with the dead, afford some of the most exquisite examples of Egyptian glazed pottery. The images have either a perforated upright support behind, or are otherwise perforated for attachment to the necklaces of the mummies. The scarabæus is very often met with on the breastplates. All these symbols and images were employed for the supposed benefit of the dead, either to save them from evil, or as a direct means of bringing good, and can only be understood through an acquaintance with mythology. Rings of various colors appear properly to belong to the same category of ornaments of the dead. Other sepulchral figures were deposited with the deceased, besides those of the protecting gods. These were supposed to aid the departed in his labors in the future state, and are invariably small representations of a mummied figure, partially covered with hieroglyphics. Like many of the other figures and objects, they are generally of the beautiful Egyptian blue. In the example (Fig. 41) given on the following page, the figure of a bird with human head, appears upon the breast. It is{94} an emblem of the soul leaving or returning to the body. The more usual form is that seen in the central figure in the engraving (Fig. 42), with long beard, a pickaxe and hoe in either hand, and having a cord in the right hand which is crossed to the left, and allows the cord to pass over the left shoulder. At the end of this cord is a bag or basket, which is faintly discernible on the shoulder of the figure on the right. The hieroglyphics are passages from the Ritual, in compliance with which these figures were made. Balls, draughtsmen, and toys were also made of glazed pottery. All the figures and ornaments to which reference has been made were turned out of moulds, the friability of the paste not permitting its being thrown.

Ceramic Ware.—Aside from the unglazed and polished wares, we must also consider those with a definite glaze, which includes the most artistic creations of Egyptian potters. This is the ware often incorrectly called porcelain (Fig. 38); and while unglazed ware was never used solely for decoration, glazed ware was rarely used for everyday vessels. Contrary to expectations, examples have been found dating back to the Sixth Dynasty, or nearly two thousand years before Christ. The texture of this ware is quite porous, and the silicate glaze was tinted using metallic oxides, which the Egyptians understood very well. Among the colors produced, blue and green stand out, showcased in some of the finest remnants of Egyptian art. Their remarkable beauty led to them being highly prized by both Egyptians and others, and the ware itself was used for specific decorative purposes. For instance, it was used in the form of tiles for wall decoration and as a material for inlays. Tiles featuring relief figures, with parts like hair, beards, eyes, or extremities made of glazed ware, are among the most intriguing artifacts discovered. Separate beards resemble spirally ribbed stockings. Coffins and mummy cases are similarly inlaid. The shapes that glazed pottery takes when used for this purpose, as well as for figures attached to other materials, are very diverse. Moulded ornaments and amulets, for both the living and the dead, were frequently made from the same material. These include finger and ear rings (Fig. 39), small depictions of gods and their symbols, and various other ornaments like bracelets, necklaces, and{93} hairpins. The composition of the paste suggests that these items were primarily intended for funerary purposes, with religious significance, rather than for other uses. All the tiny beads, often used in networks encasing the dead, along with pectorals or breastplates, were made of this material (Fig. 40). In the lower specimen, Ra is represented by a scarab. On the sides of the barge are Isis and Nepthys. This tablet has the inscription, “He who is worthy crosses over in Ra's barge.” The upper specimen is only partially preserved, showing the figure of Isis. In the hollow center, there was likely a scarab, possibly made of jasper, along with colored stones or glass set into the borders. The lower border features a series of lotus flowers, and the wavy lines symbolize the water they grow in. Above is the winged disk of the sun. Figures of gods and goddesses, along with their symbols, as well as sacred animals and plants buried with the dead, represent some of the most exquisite examples of Egyptian glazed pottery. The images typically have a perforated support behind them for attaching to the necklaces of mummies. The scarab is frequently found on the breastplates. All these symbols and images were believed to benefit the dead, either to protect them from evil or to actively bring good, and can only be understood with knowledge of mythology. Rings of various colors also fit into this same category of ornaments for the dead. In addition to models of protecting gods, other funerary figures were placed with the deceased. These were believed to assist the departed in their tasks in the afterlife and are usually small representations of a mummified figure, partially covered in hieroglyphics. Like many other figures and objects, they are generally made in the beautiful Egyptian blue. In the example (Fig. 41) shown on the next page, a figure of a bird with a human head appears on the breast. It is{94} a symbol of the soul leaving or returning to the body. The more common form is seen in the central figure of the engraving (Fig. 42), which has a long beard and holds a pickaxe and hoe in either hand, with a cord in the right hand that crosses to the left and goes over the left shoulder. At the end of this cord is a bag or basket, which can faintly be seen on the shoulder of the figure to the right. The hieroglyphics contain passages from the Ritual, in accordance with which these figures were made. Balls, game pieces, and toys were also crafted from glazed pottery. All the figures and ornaments mentioned were made using molds, as the brittleness of the paste did not allow for shaping by throwing.

enlarge-image
Fig. 41.—Egyptian Mummy Figure. Style, XIXth Dynasty. (Way Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 41.—Egyptian Mummy Figure. Style, 19th Dynasty. (Way Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

For the same reason the glazed vases are diminutive, but often very beautiful, and intended for purely ornamental purposes. They are of different shapes and sizes, generally a few inches in height, and some of them illustrate the peculiar ideas entertained by the Egyptians of personal beauty. One of their customs was that of darkening the eyes with a black powder, sometimes held in a small case resembling a series of reeds. The toilet is otherwise represented by a variety of boxes, jars, bottles, small vases, and oil flasks. The latter are unique, and sometimes elegant in shape, and supply good examples of the greenish glazed-ware to which reference has been made.

For the same reason, the glazed vases are small but often very beautiful, made purely for decoration. They come in different shapes and sizes, usually just a few inches tall, and some represent the unique ideas the Egyptians had about personal beauty. One of their customs was to darken their eyes using a black powder, which was sometimes kept in a small case that looked like a bunch of reeds. Personal care is also shown through a variety of boxes, jars, bottles, small vases, and oil flasks. The oil flasks are distinctive and sometimes elegantly shaped, providing great examples of the greenish glazed pottery mentioned earlier.

Many of the bowls evidently used by the wealthy are of a finer and closer paste, and bear very characteristic ornamentation of flowers, fish, hieroglyphics, or of lines only. Their uses can only be conjectured from their shapes. The inscriptions sometimes point to their owners, and at others to the place of fabrication.

Many of the bowls clearly used by the wealthy are made of a finer and smoother material and feature very distinct decorations of flowers, fish, hieroglyphics, or just lines. Their purposes can only be guessed based on their shapes. The inscriptions sometimes indicate their owners, while at other times they reference the place where they were made.

The Egyptians also resorted to a process of glazing vases, figures, rings, and other articles for which pottery was usually employed,{95} made of a variety of hard schists. These, however, as not being properly potter’s ware, are here passed over.

The Egyptians also used a glazing process for vases, figures, rings, and other items that were typically made from pottery,{95} crafted from various types of hard schists. However, since these aren't true pottery, they will be overlooked here.

It will thus be seen that the Egyptians did not carry the art to a very high point. They were, however, successful in creating a foreign demand for the productions of their potteries. From discoveries made in Eastern Greece, Nineveh, and elsewhere, it would appear that the fine pottery ornaments of Egypt were in considerable repute in neighboring countries; and, as we shall hereafter see, Egypt contributed its full share to the furtherance of the art by supplying suggestions and models.

It can be seen that the Egyptians didn’t elevate the art to a very high level. However, they successfully generated a demand for their pottery in foreign markets. Discoveries in Eastern Greece, Nineveh, and other places suggest that the fine pottery decorations from Egypt were quite popular in neighboring countries. As we will see later, Egypt played its part in advancing the art by providing ideas and models.

enlarge-image
Fig. 42.—Egyptian Mummy Figures. Blue or Greenish-blue Enamelled Pottery. (Way Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 42.—Egyptian Mummy Figures. Blue or Greenish-blue Enamelled Pottery. (Way Collection, Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

One important matter remains to be disposed of. It has long been a subject of doubt whether or not Egypt possessed the secret of stanniferous enamel. It has been already intimated that the discovery of the use of tin for a pottery enamel is due to either that country or Assyria. The honor may probably be ascribed to Egypt. In the loan collection of the Metropolitan Museum of New York is a fragment (Fig. 43) of a vase exhibited in the Egyptian section, and referable to a very remote antiquity, covered with what is apparently tin enamel, bearing purple decorations. Should this be the case, then this solitary fragment will settle the matter, and we must believe that the Egyptians possessed this secret of the art four thousand years ago. In that event, the Assyrians probably acquired it from Egypt. The fact supplies us with the means of arriving at a very clear idea of the grand antiquity of that civilization under which a valuable art was practised, to which Europe was a stranger for more than three thousand five hundred years afterward.{96}

One important issue still needs to be resolved. It's long been unclear whether Egypt had the secret to tin-based enamel. It's already been suggested that the use of tin for pottery enamel originated either in that country or Assyria. The credit likely goes to Egypt. In the loan collection at the Metropolitan Museum of New York, there’s a fragment (Fig. 43) of a vase in the Egyptian section that dates back to a very ancient time, covered with what seems to be tin enamel and featuring purple designs. If that’s the case, this single fragment would confirm that the Egyptians had this artistic secret four thousand years ago. In that scenario, the Assyrians probably learned it from Egypt. This fact gives us a clearer understanding of the great antiquity of that civilization, which practiced a valuable art that Europe didn’t know about for more than three thousand five hundred years afterward.{96}

enlarge-image
Fig. 43.—Fragment with White Enamel. (Trumbull-Prime Coll., N. Y. Metrop. Museum.)
Fig. 43.—Fragment with White Enamel. (Trumbull-Prime Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

It is, as we have seen, long since the art purely its own reached its culmination. The Egypt of the nineteenth century in this respect scarcely suggests that of the Pyramids. If we were to take that country as it appeared at the Philadelphia Exhibition, we would hardly be prepared to look upon its ceramic products as those of a country in which the art has been practised for four thousand years. A few pieces exhibited were of light, slate-colored body, unglazed, and so brittle that dozens were broken in transit. The ornamentation was laid on the bare surface, and was, as a rule, bright to the verge of gaudiness. The greater portion of the painting was the work of an Italian artist resident in Cairo. Some of the red terra-cotta was more satisfactory; but all that can be said in favor of either kind is that it was, in its way, characteristically Egyptian. One specimen of pale green “porcelain” was sent by the Museum at Cairo. The last is mentioned because it represented the farthest point which the Egyptians reached on the way toward a true porcelain.{97}

It has been a long time since the art truly found its own peak. The Egypt of the nineteenth century hardly resembles that of the Pyramids in this regard. If we consider that country as it appeared at the Philadelphia Exhibition, we would be surprised to see its ceramic products as those of a nation with a four-thousand-year history of this craft. A few pieces showcased were of light, slate-colored body, unglazed, and so fragile that many broke during transit. The decoration was applied directly to the bare surface and was generally bright to the point of being flashy. Most of the painting was done by an Italian artist living in Cairo. Some of the red terra-cotta was more appealing; however, the only positive thing to say about either type is that it was, in its way, distinctly Egyptian. One piece of pale green “porcelain” was sent by the Museum at Cairo. This last item is noteworthy because it marked the furthest point the Egyptians reached on their journey toward true porcelain.{97}

CHAPTER II.

ASSYRIA AND BABYLONIA.

Possible Priority to Egyptian Pottery.—Similarity between Assyrian and Egyptian.—The Course followed by both Arts.—Unbaked Bricks.—Baked Bricks.—Writing Tablets.—Seals.—Vases.—Terra-cottas.—Porcelain.—Glazing and Enamelling.—Tin.—Colored Enamels.—Babylonian Bricks.—Glazes.

Possible Priority to Egyptian Pottery.—Similarity between Assyrian and Egyptian.—The Course followed by both Arts.—Unbaked Bricks.—Baked Bricks.—Writing Tablets.—Seals.—Vases.—Terra-cottas.—Porcelain.—Glazing and Enameling.—Tin.—Colored Enamels.—Babylonian Bricks.—Glazes.

enlarge-image
Fig. 44.—Pottery found in the Tombs above the Palaces of Nimroud.
Fig. 44.—Pottery found in the Tombs above the Palaces of Nimroud.

enlarge-image
Fig. 44.—Pottery found in the Tombs above the Palaces of Nimroud.
Fig. 44.—Pottery found in the tombs above the palaces of Nimroud.

Although we have taken Egypt as our starting-point, there may have been a pottery antecedent to that we have considered. Looking farther east for the cradle of the human race, knowledge and art may have spread east and west from the Euphrates, the great river of Babylon. Egypt having been first inhabited by settlers wandering from the province of which that city became the capital, who found in the Nile a river resembling, in many respects, that which they had left, these colonists may have carried with them some knowledge of the uses of clay. However this may be, it is beyond question that the oldest pottery of which the age is known is Egyptian, and that the knowledge acquired from the East was returned with interest.{98}

Although we started with Egypt, there might have been earlier pottery that we haven't looked at. If we look further east for the origins of humanity, knowledge and art could have spread east and west from the Euphrates, the great river of Babylon. Egypt was first settled by people coming from the region that became the capital city, who found the Nile similar, in many ways, to the river they had left. These settlers might have brought some understanding of how to work with clay. Regardless, it’s clear that the oldest pottery we know the age of is Egyptian, and the knowledge gained from the East came back enriched.{98}

enlarge-image
Fig. 45.—Terra-cotta Assyrian Venus.
Fig. 45.—Terracotta Assyrian Venus.

enlarge-image
Fig. 46.—Assyrian Cylinder, inscribed with the Records of a King’s Reign. (British Museum.)
Fig. 46.—Assyrian Cylinder, engraved with the Records of a King’s Reign. (British Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 47.—Inscribed Seal. (Assyrian.)
Fig. 47.—Inscribed Seal. (Assyrian.)     Fig. 48.—Seal of Sabaco and Sennacherib.

enlarge-image
Fig. 47.—Inscribed Seal. (Assyrian.)
Fig. 47.—Inscribed Seal. (Assyrian.) Fig. 48.—Seal of Sabaco and Sennacherib.

enlarge-image
Fig. 49.—Impression of Sabaco’s Seal, enlarged. Fig. 50.—Back of Assyrian Seal, showing Marks of Fingers.
Fig. 49.—Impression of Sabaco’s Seal, enlarged.     Fig. 50.—Back of Assyrian Seal, showing Marks of Fingers.

enlarge-image
Fig. 49.—Impression of Sabaco’s Seal, enlarged. Fig. 50.—Back of Assyrian Seal, showing Fingerprints.
Fig. 49.—Enlarged impression of Sabaco’s seal. Fig. 50.—Back of Assyrian seal, displaying fingerprints.

enlarge-image
Fig. 51.—Fragment in Porcelain (?). (Nimroud.)
Fig. 51.—Fragment in Porcelain (?). (Nimroud.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 51.—Porcelain Fragment (?). (Nimroud.)
Fig. 51.—Porcelain Fragment (?). (Nimroud.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 52.—Box in Porcelain (?). (Nimroud.) Fig. 53.—Enamelled Brick. (Louvre.)
Fig. 52.—Box in Porcelain (?). (Nimroud.)       Fig. 53.—Enamelled Brick. (Louvre.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 52.—Box in Porcelain (?). (Nimroud.) Fig. 53.—Enamelled Brick. (Louvre.)
Fig. 52.—Porcelain Box (?). (Nimroud.) Fig. 53.—Enamelled Brick. (Louvre.)

Assyria and Babylonia are almost necessarily considered in conjunction. The latter having been a province of Assyria prior to its assertion of independence, we anticipate, what is actually the case, a close similarity between the ceramic productions of the two countries. In tracing the history of their pottery, we not only discover many points of resemblance between it and that of Egypt, but advance along an exactly parallel line. From sun-dried bricks we pass to burnt bricks, thence to unglazed pottery possessed of an artistic character, thence again to glazed specimens and enamel. In both countries unbaked bricks were made use of in the construction of mound-like foundations for buildings. Walls, houses, and tombs were built of similar materials. In Assyria, bricks were sometimes faced with marble, either externally, for the sake of strength, or to give greater beauty to an interior. Some were gilded and others colored. Small figures of both baked and unbaked clay, and of a religious character, were also made by the Assyrians (Fig. 45). From the stamped and baked bricks much has been learned of Assyrian history and topography, the sites of cities and names of{99} kings having been thus discovered or substantiated. By the same people writing tablets of rectangular, cylindrical, or prismatic shapes were very commonly made of terra-cotta (Fig. 46). They form a very curious remnant of ancient literature, which, thanks to the indestructibility of the material upon which it was written, is still open to the{100} study of the historian. All kinds of records have thus been preserved—religious, legal, and astronomical. The Assyrians and Egyptians both used seals (Figs. 47, 48, 49, and 50) of baked and unbaked clay, in the same way that wax seals are still occasionally appended or attached to documents.

Assyria and Babylonia are almost always considered together. Since Babylonia was a province of Assyria before it claimed independence, we expect— and it's true— a strong similarity between the pottery of the two regions. In tracing their pottery history, we not only find many similarities with that of Egypt but also follow a parallel evolution. We start with sun-dried bricks, then move to fired bricks, followed by unglazed pottery with artistic elements, and finally to glazed pieces and enamel. Both regions used unbaked bricks to create mound-like foundations for their buildings. They constructed walls, houses, and tombs using similar materials. In Assyria, bricks were sometimes covered with marble for added strength or to enhance interior beauty. Some bricks were gilded while others were painted. The Assyrians also made small figures from both baked and unbaked clay that had religious significance (Fig. 45). From stamped and baked bricks, we have learned a lot about Assyrian history and geography, with the locations of cities and names of{99} kings being discovered or confirmed. Similarly, the Assyrians commonly created writing tablets in rectangular, cylindrical, or prismatic shapes made of terra-cotta (Fig. 46). These serve as an intriguing remnant of ancient literature, which, due to the durability of the material, remains available for historians to study. Various types of records have been preserved— religious, legal, and astronomical. Both the Assyrians and Egyptians used seals (Figs. 47, 48, 49, and 50) made of baked and unbaked clay, much like the wax seals that are still sometimes used on documents today.

enlarge-image
Fig. 54.—Babylonian Baked Brick, with Nebuchadnezzar’s Name. Twelve inches square, three inches thick.
Fig. 54.—Babylonian Baked Brick, featuring Nebuchadnezzar’s Name. Twelve inches on each side, three inches thick.

enlarge-image
Fig. 55.—The Mnjellibé, or Kasr. Showing brickwork.
Fig. 55.—The Mnjellibé, or Kasr. Displaying brickwork.

Many of the vases discovered in the ruined cities of Assyria are clearly to be attributed to foreign occupants, and are therefore of comparatively late date. To this class belong many of the cinerary urns exhumed from the tombs. Ancient and really Assyrian vessels have been discovered of a pale brown clay (Fig. 44), unglazed, and of various shapes, but seldom painted. It is, however, difficult, in many cases, to discover the nationality of the potter or the age of the piece. Of terra-cotta figures of the gods, several have been found, although these must have existed in far greater numbers. Porcelain, or fine glazed pottery (Figs. 51, 52), is rarely met with, and the specimens found are inferior to the Egyptian. The several uses of the ware appear to have been the same in the two countries. For {101}a knowledge of glazing and enamelling, the Assyrians were in all likelihood indebted to the Egyptians. Bricks subjected to these processes, and ornamented with flowers, leaves, and animals, were employed in decorating interiors and even in building walls (Fig. 53). These bricks reveal the fact that the Assyrians were aware of the peculiar suitableness of tin for making a white enamel. The other enamels employed were yellow, brown, blue, and green, and were produced from metals almost identical with those employed by the Egyptians.

Many of the vases found in the ruined cities of Assyria clearly belonged to foreign occupants and are therefore from a relatively later period. This includes many of the cremation urns recovered from the tombs. Ancient and genuinely Assyrian vessels have been found made of pale brown clay (Fig. 44), unglazed, and in various shapes, but they're rarely painted. However, it's often difficult to determine the nationality of the potter or the age of the piece. Several terra-cotta figures of the gods have been discovered, although there must have been many more. Porcelain, or fine glazed pottery (Figs. 51, 52), is uncommon, and the examples found are of lower quality than those from Egypt. The uses of the pottery seem to have been the same in both countries. For {101}a knowledge of glazing and enameling, the Assyrians were likely influenced by the Egyptians. Bricks subjected to these processes and decorated with flowers, leaves, and animals were used for interior decoration and even in constructing walls (Fig. 53). These bricks indicate that the Assyrians recognized the unique suitability of tin for creating a white enamel. Other enamels used included yellow, brown, blue, and green, made from metals very similar to those used by the Egyptians.

enlarge-image
Fig. 56.—Terra-cotta Tablet, from Babylon. (British Museum.)
Fig. 56.—Terra-cotta Tablet, from Babylon. (British Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 56.—Terra-cotta Tablet, from Babylon. (British Museum.)
Fig. 56.—Clay Tablet from Babylon. (British Museum.)

Like the Assyrian and Egyptian, the Babylonian bricks, whether unbaked or baked, were moulded, and the latter were stamped. Hundreds of these (Fig. 54) bear the stamp of Nebuchadnezzar, the sites where they were found indicating with tolerable exactness the bounds of his kingdom. The extensive use of bricks by the Babylonians may be taken as characteristic of a people inhabiting the country where the Tower of Babel was built (Fig. 55). In many respects the vessels found in Babylonia resemble those of Assyria, so closely, in fact, that they need not here be separately treated. As in the latter country,{102} the Babylonians used terra-cotta writing tablets. Several terra-cotta bas-reliefs have been discovered, of one of the more remarkable examples of which, now in the British Museum, we give the preceding engraving (Fig. 56). This tablet was found near Babylon. The dog is of the huge Thibet breed, and both figures have been modelled. The small size of the pieces would almost preclude their use as ornaments; and Dr. Birch ventures the conjecture that they may have been an artist’s studies for larger works. The fine paste is the same as that used for the writing cylinders.

Like the Assyrians and Egyptians, the Babylonians made bricks that were either unbaked or baked, and the baked ones were stamped. Hundreds of these (Fig. 54) feature the stamp of Nebuchadnezzar, with the locations where they were found indicating the approximate boundaries of his kingdom. The widespread use of bricks by the Babylonians is characteristic of the people living in the area where the Tower of Babel was built (Fig. 55). In many ways, the pottery discovered in Babylonia closely resembles that of Assyria, so much so that it doesn’t need to be discussed separately here. As in Assyria,{102} the Babylonians also used terra-cotta writing tablets. Several terra-cotta bas-reliefs have been found, and we present one of the most remarkable examples, now in the British Museum, in the engraving above (Fig. 56). This tablet was discovered near Babylon. The dog depicted is a large Tibetan breed, and both figures have been sculpted. The small size of the pieces likely means they weren't intended as ornaments; Dr. Birch even suggests they might have been studies by an artist for larger works. The fine clay is the same as that used for the writing cylinders.

enlarge-image
Fig. 57.—Ram in Baked Clay, from Niffer.
Fig. 57.—Ram made of Baked Clay, from Niffer.

In regard to the earthen-ware vessels and figures, the same difficulty in determining their age is encountered here that was met with in Assyria. They have been taken from the mounds in large quantities. To this class belongs the ram (Fig. 57) found at Niffer, on the supposed site of ancient Babylon.

In terms of the clay pots and figures, we face the same challenge in figuring out their age as we did in Assyria. They have been excavated in large numbers from the mounds. This group includes the ram (Fig. 57) found at Niffer, thought to be the location of ancient Babylon.

enlarge-image
Fig. 58.—Glazed Coffins, from Warka.
Fig. 58.—Glazed Coffins, from Warka.

enlarge-image
Fig. 58.—Glazed Coffins, from Warka.
Fig. 58.—Glazed Coffins, from Warka.

The Babylonian glazes resemble the Assyrian, and it may be particularly mentioned that the oxide of tin was employed in making enamel. These glazes are found upon both bricks and vases, and were applied extensively to architectural decoration. At Warka, identified with the ancient Ur of the Chaldees, thousands of coffins made of glazed ware have been exhumed, variously decorated with figures. Of these one specimen is given (Fig. 58).{103}

The Babylonian glazes are similar to the Assyrian ones, and it's worth noting that tin oxide was used to create enamel. These glazes appear on both bricks and vases and were widely used for architectural decoration. At Warka, known as the ancient Ur of the Chaldees, thousands of coffins made from glazed materials have been uncovered, variously decorated with figures. One example is provided (Fig. 58).{103}

CHAPTER III.

JUDÆA.

Art Derived from Egypt.—Never Reached any Eminence.—Preference for Metals.—Frequent Allusions in Scripture.—Bought Earthen-ware from Phœnicia and Egypt.—Home Manufacture.—Decoration.—Necessity for Distinguishing between Home and Foreign Wares.

Art from Egypt—Never Achieved any High Status—Favor for Metals—Regular Mentions in Scripture—Purchased Clay Pottery from Phoenicia and Egypt—Local Production—Ornamentation—Need to Differentiate between Local and Foreign Goods.

enlarge-image
Fig. 59.—Earthen-ware Jars and Water-pots.
Fig. 59.—Earthen-ware Jars and Water-pots.

enlarge-image
Fig. 59.—Ceramic Jars and Water-pots.
Fig. 59.—Ceramic Jars and Water-pots.

We now turn westward to Judæa, in order that, before penetrating farther into Asia and to the extreme East, we may glance at a country showing in its ceramic remains unmistakable signs of Egyptian teaching, but exercising in its turn no recognizable influence upon the art which from all sides of it was diffused over Southern Europe. The art never reached any eminence among the Jews. They preferred the richer beauty of the precious metals. Potters did, no doubt, exist among them in considerable numbers, and were acquainted with the different processes of throwing, firing, and glazing; but the formation of such a guild as that of which Scripture speaks is not of itself a proof that the occupation was held in high esteem. The few relics{104} which can be ascribed to a purely Jewish origin might be passed over as immaterial to observers of the progress of the art, were it not that everything pertaining to the land once called that of Promise, and now designated by all Christendom as Holy, possesses an interest altogether independent of its artistic merit.

We now head west to Judea, so that before we venture further into Asia and the extreme East, we can take a look at a region that shows clear signs of Egyptian influence in its ceramic artifacts, but which in turn had no noticeable impact on the art that spread throughout Southern Europe. The art never achieved significant status among the Jews. They favored the richer allure of precious metals. There certainly were many potters among them who knew different techniques for throwing, firing, and glazing; however, the existence of a guild mentioned in Scripture doesn’t necessarily mean the craft was highly regarded. The few artifacts{104} that can be linked to a purely Jewish origin might be overlooked by those examining the progress of the art, if not for the fact that everything related to the land once known as the Promised Land, now referred to by all of Christendom as Holy, holds interest that is entirely independent of its artistic value.

enlarge-image
Fig. 60.—Terra-cotta Lamps and Oil Vessels.
Fig. 60.—Terracotta Lamps and Oil Containers.

For such earthen-ware vessels as they required, the Jews appear to have applied on the one hand to the Phœnicians, and on the other to the Egyptians. The manufacture among themselves was restricted to domestic articles. These resemble the Egyptian in both style and finish, the body being of a somewhat coarse paste, and the glaze of that peculiar kind which is hardly distinguishable from varnish or mechanical polish. A fragment now in the Louvre, of blue-glazed earthen-ware, resembling the finer ware of Egypt, and found in Judæa, further substantiates the close similarity between the pottery of the Jordan and that of the Nile. In ornamentation, however, the Israelites have some claim to originality and independence. Associating the lotus, papyrus, and the symbols of Egypt with idolatry, the Jewish potters substituted grapes, leaves, and pomegranates. In the description of the building of the Temple, in the First Book of Kings, the decoration within the oracle of “carved figures of cherubim and palm-trees and open flowers,” was repeated on the walls and doors; and on the chapiters of the pillars made by Hiram of Tyre were long rows of pomegranates. A similar style of ornamentation was adopted by the potters.

For the earthenware vessels they needed, the Jews seem to have turned to both the Phoenicians and the Egyptians for help. Their own production was limited to household items. These items were similar in style and finish to Egyptian pottery, made from a coarser clay, and the glaze was of a type that closely resembled varnish or a mechanical polish. A fragment currently in the Louvre, a blue-glazed earthenware piece resembling Egypt's finer pottery and found in Judea, further supports the strong similarity between the pottery from the Jordan and that of the Nile. However, in terms of decoration, the Israelites showed some originality and independence. Rejecting the symbols of Egyptian idolatry like the lotus and papyrus, Jewish potters used designs of grapes, leaves, and pomegranates instead. In the description of the Temple’s construction in the First Book of Kings, it mentions the decoration within the oracle of "carved figures of cherubim and palm-trees and open flowers," which was echoed on the walls and doors; the capitals of the pillars made by Hiram of Tyre featured long rows of pomegranates. Potters adopted a similar style of decoration.

We have already seen that both Egyptian and Phœnician wares were imported into the country, and in addition to these there have been found at Jerusalem and elsewhere several examples of the red Roman, or Samian ware.{105}

We have already seen that both Egyptian and Phoenician goods were imported into the country, and in addition to these, several examples of the red Roman, or Samian ware have been found in Jerusalem and other places.{105}

CHAPTER IV.

INDIA AND CENTRAL ASIA.

Mystery Surrounding People.—History of its Art in great measure Unknown.—Questions of its Existence and Originality.—How they Arose.—The Brahmins.—Geographical Position.—Views of Early Travellers.—Later Investigations.—More Ancient Pottery.—Clay Used.—Knowledge of Glazing: Its Application to Architecture.—Glazed Bricks.—Terra-cotta.—Chronological Arrangement.—Porcelain: Its Decoration.—Use of Gold.—Siam.

Mystery Surrounding People.—History of its Art largely Unknown.—Questions about its Existence and Originality.—How these Questions Arrived.—The Brahmins.—Geographical Position.—Views of Early Travelers.—Later Investigations.—More Ancient Pottery.—Clay Used.—Knowledge of Glazing: Its Application in Architecture.—Glazed Bricks.—Terra-cotta.—Chronological Arrangement.—Porcelain: Its Decoration.—Use of Gold.—Siam.

THE antiquity claimed for the Hindoos as a people cannot, unfortunately, be elucidated either by the help of such chronicles as the granite records of Egypt, the terra-cotta tablets of Babylon, or the writings of China. The history of Indian art has been surrounded by a more or less impenetrable mystery. Two questions accordingly arise as to its ceramic productions: firstly, Did India possess any knowledge of the plastic art? secondly—that question having been answered in the affirmative—Was it original or borrowed? These doubts, in all probability, arose from the success of the Brahminical endeavors to invest every branch of Hindoo knowledge with a veil of secrecy, and from the geographical position of Hindostan. Occupying a peninsula about half-way on the route by sea between Eastern and Western Asia, Africa, and Europe, it became the recognized mart for the exchange of mercantile commodities. European traders found in it a convenient halting-place, even before they fully realized its actual commercial importance. Similarly, on the north, it intercepted a portion of the overland traffic, and ultimately became the centre toward which gravitated the productions of Persia and Arabia on the west, and of China and Japan on the east.

THE ancient heritage attributed to the Hindus as a people unfortunately cannot be explained by records like the stone engravings of Egypt, the clay tablets of Babylon, or the writings from China. The history of Indian art has been shrouded in a rather impenetrable mystery. This brings up two questions regarding its ceramic creations: first, Did India have any knowledge of the plastic arts? second—once that question is answered affirmatively—Was its influence original or borrowed? These uncertainties likely stem from the Brahminical efforts to cloak every aspect of Hindu knowledge in secrecy, and from Hindostan's geographical location. Sitting halfway along the sea route between Eastern and Western Asia, Africa, and Europe, it became a key hub for the exchange of trade goods. European traders found it a convenient stop long before they fully acknowledged its actual commercial significance. Similarly, to the north, it intercepted part of the overland trade routes, eventually becoming the center towards which the products of Persia and Arabia from the west and of China and Japan from the east were drawn.

Travellers who did not stop to examine things very closely, accordingly declared India a stranger to ceramic art. Recognizing its importance as an exchange, from the abundance of imports from abroad, they did not pierce the commercial conditions which hid its productiveness and originality. Later researches have shown not only that{106} India was not dependent upon other countries, but that it had developed an exceptional skill in the application of porcelain to the embellishment of architecture. As if completely to subvert the statements of the first visitors to Hindostan, China, the great seat of the porcelain manufacture, has acknowledged its indebtedness to that country, and the extent to which it has imitated its styles. There is no reason for supposing that a country which had early shown a wonderful capacity for reaching the highest forms of architectural magnificence, and for executing work of the nicest delicacy in the precious metals and gems, lent to China alone its ideas of ceramic beauty. The absence of thorough investigation on the one hand, and the presence of a tendency to take refuge in secrecy in regard to both methods and results, rather than to court observation on the other, may, however, have had their effect in lessening the influence India might otherwise have exercised on the art. That she borrowed and adapted styles originating in both Persia and Japan, after her marts had been flooded with imports from these countries, there is every reason for believing, even when she preserved styles sufficiently distinctive to enable us to distinguish the foreign from the native work.

Travelers who didn’t take the time to look closely declared India unfamiliar with ceramic art. While they recognized its importance as a trade hub, thanks to the abundance of imports, they overlooked the commercial factors that masked its productivity and originality. Later research has shown that {106} India was not reliant on other countries; instead, it developed a remarkable skill in applying porcelain to enhance architecture. In fact, to completely contradict the claims of early visitors to Hindostan, China—known for its porcelain manufacturing—has acknowledged its debt to India and how much it imitated Indian styles. There’s no reason to believe that a country that had demonstrated a brilliant ability to achieve the highest levels of architectural grandeur, and execute intricate work in precious metals and gems, solely inspired China’s ideas of ceramic beauty. Unfortunately, the lack of detailed investigation on one hand, and the tendency to keep methods and results secret on the other, may have contributed to diminishing the influence India could have had on the art. It is widely believed that India borrowed and adapted styles from both Persia and Japan after being flooded with imports from these places; even then, it maintained styles distinct enough for us to differentiate between foreign and native work.

Of the more ancient forms of pottery, specimens exist which are upward of two thousand years old. The clay varies from red to a gray color, and the ornamentation, when used, is simple and chaste. A funeral urn of this class has a round body without decoration, short, thick neck, projecting lip, and is accompanied by a lid. Another, of the same red clay, instead of the rounded base of the former, has a wide, flat bottom. A band is drawn round the widest part of the body, from which it curves rapidly inward to the neck, and on this upper part, between the greatest circumference and the neck, a simple ornament is laid. Although rather clumsy in appearance, this urn does not lack a certain primitive symmetry.

Some of the oldest pottery pieces date back over two thousand years. The clay ranges from red to gray, and when there is decoration, it’s usually simple and elegant. One type of funeral urn has a round body with no decoration, a short, thick neck, a protruding lip, and comes with a lid. Another urn made from the same red clay has a wide, flat bottom instead of a rounded base. A band wraps around the widest part of the body, curving sharply inward towards the neck, and on the upper part, between the widest circumference and the neck, there is a simple decoration. While this urn may look a bit clunky, it still has a certain primitive symmetry.

Like the other ancient nations of which we have already treated, India was intimately acquainted with the processes of enamelling and glazing, and, better than that, brought a cultivated taste to bear upon their employment in both architecture and the decoration of pottery. Glazed bricks, of many colors, were used with great effect in the building of temples and other edifices. They are of much harder and finer material than the bricks of either Egypt or Babylonia. The application{107} of colors and glaze to terra-cotta was productive of the most astonishing and beautiful effects. The specimens preserved of a monumental character substantiate the right of the Indian potters to a very high rank. Not only is the coloring of their terra-cotta friezes brilliant, but the floral and animal forms, introduced either for their symbolical significance or by way of ornament, are masterpieces of art.

Like other ancient nations we've discussed, India was well-versed in the techniques of enameling and glazing and went even further by applying a refined taste to their use in both architecture and pottery decoration. Glazed bricks, available in many colors, were used effectively in the construction of temples and other buildings. These bricks are made from much harder and finer materials than those from Egypt or Babylon. The application{107} of colors and glaze to terra-cotta created astonishing and beautiful effects. The preserved monumental examples show that Indian potters deserve a very high rank. Not only do their terra-cotta friezes feature brilliant colors, but the floral and animal designs, included for their symbolic meaning or as decoration, are true masterpieces of art.

Arranging these products chronologically, the wares belonging to the second or third century before our era will take precedence. The buildings in which glazed bricks were used bring us down to from five hundred to upward of a thousand years later. After them come the specimens of glazed terra-cotta. Subsequently a kind of faience was made which has been very generally ascribed to Persia, but which may, from the internal evidence supplied by a comparison with purely Indian work, be safely attributed to India. Lastly, there is the faience of the present time, so intimately allied with the more ancient in both ornamentation and the prevailing shapes, as to be confidently pronounced its legitimate successor. Flowers and ornaments, incised or in relief, and grounds of blue, green, or yellow, are designed and mingled in the most artistic and effective manner.

Arranging these products chronologically, the items from the second or third century BCE will take precedence. The buildings that used glazed bricks date from five hundred to over a thousand years later. After them come the examples of glazed terra-cotta. Then a type of faience was produced, which is often attributed to Persia, but based on internal evidence from comparisons with purely Indian work, it can be confidently credited to India. Finally, there's the faience of today, which is closely related to the ancient styles in both decoration and common shapes, making it a clear successor. Flowers and patterns, either carved or in relief, along with backgrounds in blue, green, or yellow, are designed and blended in the most artistic and effective ways.

The porcelain of India has been ascribed, on the one hand, to Persia, and, on the other, to China or Japan, while a closer examination would have revealed the fact that, though having many qualities in common with them, it is yet radically distinct. It seems probable that in several processes which the Indian artist borrowed, he followed Japan, without allowing himself slavishly to copy. The art of India as represented in porcelain manifests itself in a high technical skill, in the most exquisite delicacy, and in a close attention to all the minutiæ of detail. Indian figure-painting owes to these three qualities its superiority alike over those of Persia and of the extreme East. In the beauty consisting of delicacy and careful precision of finish, neither country makes even an approach to an equality with it. This truth is one, however, which can only be fully understood by actual comparison. A similarly painstaking care and conscientious literalness of interpretation characterize the floral ornamentation of Indian porcelain. Even when we find traces of Eastern inspiration in the Hindoo deep-blue or green, the Indian artist asserts his superiority in working out details. In many cases we detect more refined perception combined with a{108} greater technical skill. A deep bowl has floral decoration in green, blue, and red, on a white ground, the flowers being alternately red and blue. Another has a ground of pale green, divided into sections by arches of gold, immediately under the outward curving lip. Upon this are laid larger sections of a rich red color, and filled with flowers. The contrasts are strong, and the effect is magnificent. In one respect the Indian artists are particularly skilful, and that is in the use of gold. It is employed generally with reserve, and always with rich effect.

The porcelain of India has been attributed, on one hand, to Persia, and on the other, to China or Japan, but a closer look would show that, while it shares many traits with them, it is fundamentally different. It’s likely that in several techniques the Indian artist adopted, he was influenced by Japan, without directly imitating it. Indian porcelain displays high technical skill, exquisite delicacy, and meticulous attention to detail. These three qualities give Indian figure-painting its edge over those from Persia and the Far East. In terms of beauty defined by delicacy and precise finishing, neither of those countries comes close. This fact can only be fully appreciated through direct comparison. A similar carefulness and meticulousness in interpretation are evident in the floral designs of Indian porcelain. Even when there are elements of Eastern inspiration in the deep blue or green typical of Hindu art, the Indian artist showcases his skill in details. Often, we see a more refined understanding paired with a{108} greater level of technical proficiency. One deep bowl features floral decorations in green, blue, and red against a white background, with the flowers alternating between red and blue. Another has a pale green background, segmented by gold arches right under the outwardly curving rim. Upon this, larger sections of a rich red color are placed, filled with flowers. The contrasts are striking, and the effect is stunning. Indian artists excel particularly in their use of gold, which is applied sparingly and always with a luxurious effect.

enlarge-image
Fig. 61.—Washington’s “Indian” Porcelain Vases. Deep blue and gold.
Fig. 61.—Washington’s “Indian” Porcelain Vases. Deep blue and gold.

enlarge-image
Fig. 61.—Washington’s “Indian” Porcelain Vases. Deep blue and gold.
Fig. 61.—Washington’s “Indian” Porcelain Vases. Dark blue and gold.

A specimen of Indian porcelain (Fig. 61), of exceptional interest to Americans, as having once belonged to George Washington, formed part of the collection at Arlington House. It consists of a set of three vases, presented to Washington by Mr. Samuel Vaughan, of London. Their value, for our present purpose, is somewhat lessened by the fact that, though made in India, the vases were painted in London.

A piece of Indian porcelain (Fig. 61), which is particularly interesting to Americans because it once belonged to George Washington, was part of the collection at Arlington House. It includes a set of three vases that were gifted to Washington by Mr. Samuel Vaughan from London. Their value for our current purposes is somewhat diminished by the fact that, although made in India, the vases were painted in London.

In Siam, a style common to that country with India is prevalent, and is the result of imitating cloisonné enamel in porcelain. The practice has had one result in both countries. It has led to a comparison of the native porcelain with native work in metal, and the originality of the decoration of the former has thus been substantiated and its source explained.{109}

In Siam, there's a style that's common in both that country and India, and it comes from imitating cloisonné enamel in porcelain. This practice has resulted in a comparison between the local porcelain and the native metalwork, validating the originality of the decoration on the former and explaining its origins.{109}

enlarge-image
Fig. 62.—Group of Chinese Porcelain. (From the Avery Coll.)
Fig. 62.—Group of Chinese Porcelain. (From the Avery Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 62.—Group of Chinese Porcelain. (From the Avery Coll.)
Fig. 62.—Collection of Chinese Porcelain. (From the Avery Collection.)

CHAPTER V.

CHINA.

Art Different from that of Europe or America.—How it must be Viewed.—Religion.—Legend.—Hoang-ti the Inventor of Pottery.—The Leading Points of Religious System.—Personified Principles.—Lao-tsen, Confucius, and Buddha.—Kuan-in.—Pousa or Pou-tai.—Dragons.—Dog of Fo.—Ky-lin.—Sacred Horse.—Fong-hoang.—Symbols.—Meaning of Colors and Shapes.

Art Different from that of Europe or America.—How it must be Viewed.—Religion.—Legend.—Hoang-ti the Inventor of Pottery.—The Key Aspects of the Religious System.—Personified Principles.—Lao-tsen, Confucius, and Buddha.—Kuan-in.—Pousa or Pou-tai.—Dragons.—Dog of Fo.—Ky-lin.—Sacred Horse.—Fong-hoang.—Symbols.—Meaning of Colors and Shapes.

AS we approach China, we must prepare ourselves for the consideration of its ceramic products, by once and for all giving up the attempt to judge them by European or American standards. Whether or not art may have travelled to China eastward from the cradle of the human race, it certainly crystallized in China into distinctive{110} forms. This fact must be constantly kept in mind, if we would succeed in appreciating at its true value the art of the Celestial Empire. As in criticising a book, it is less essential to measure the difference between one’s own ideas and those of the author, than to look at the subject from the author’s stand-point, and to examine the result from the inside, so, in estimating art, it is equally essential to enter into the artist’s views, and to study not only the ideal he means to portray or the real he tries to imitate, but also what he considers essential to imitation and portrayal, and the intelligence to which he addresses himself.

As we approach China, we need to prepare to appreciate its ceramic products by letting go of the attempt to judge them by European or American standards. Whether or not art traveled to China from the beginning of human history, it certainly developed into unique forms there. We must constantly keep this in mind if we want to truly appreciate the art of the Celestial Empire. Just as when critiquing a book, it's less important to compare our own ideas with those of the author, and more important to view the subject from the author’s perspective and examine the work from the inside. Similarly, in evaluating art, it's crucial to understand the artist's perspective and to study not just the ideal they intend to represent or the reality they try to emulate, but also what they view as essential for representation and imitation, and the audience they are addressing.

enlarge-image
Fig. 63.—Cheou-lao, God of Longevity.
Fig. 63.—Cheou-lao, Longevity God.

We have seen that the Egyptians honored the gods through their works. The Chinese present us with a religion based, like that of the Greeks, Scandinavians, and many other nations, upon hero-worship. We recede from mankind backward to the time when heroes and gods are commingled, and reach the horizon where humanity and divinity are one. It is claimed for the Chinese that they are the only possessors of a correct, or at least an exact, chronology, but even it does not substantiate the existence of the first of human creatures, who is said to have lived well-nigh a hundred millions of years before the Christian era. Fou-Hi was the first man of whom we can take cognizance, and he lived B.C. 3468. Nearly eight hundred years afterward, Hoang-ti invented pottery and was translated, and the beginning of the manufacture may reasonably be fixed at that date. He did many other useful things besides inventing pottery; but what is now to be chiefly noted is that he was raised to the Chinese heaven for his beneficence. Behind this simple and almost universal hero-worship was a religion compounded of pantheism and a peculiar kind of spiritualism. Chang-ti bears some resemblance to the Egyptian concealed god Ammon, and those who choose may find similar counterparts to the creative and productive principles of the Chinese theogony. These were called the “yang” and the “yn,” and appear to be the active and passive principles personified in Ti and Che, the presiding powers of heaven and earth. In pottery, they frequently appear in connection with the Pa-kwa, or eight diagrams of Fo or Buddha, a series of combinations of three lines by which nature’s changes were represented. Thus on each side of a square vase are the yang and yn, with one of the diagrams above and one below. On another piece of porcelain the yang and{111} yn occupy the centre, round which, in a circle, the diagrams are arranged. With such a foundation Chinese religion is divisible into three component parts—that based upon the teachings of Lao-tseu, that of Confucius, and Buddhism. Lao-tseu and the legend of his birth are especially interesting to the student of Chinese ceramics. The story goes that, after a pregnancy of eighty-one years his mother brought him into the world, while she was a wanderer in the country. When born, his hair was as white as that of an old man, and hence his name, Lao-tseu, the old man-child. When he grew up, he became a recluse, and spent years in the study of abstract religion, out of which studies grew the “Tao-te-king,” an exposition of his views of religion and morality. His followers deified him, and in course of time he was regarded as identical with Chang-ti. In this form the potters represent him, and also as the God of Longevity. He is called alternatively Lao-tseu and Cheou-lao. As the God of Longevity he is represented (Fig. 63) with long white beard and lofty, conical, bald head. His face wears a broad smile, and in his hand is the fruit of the fantao, a fabulous tree symbolical of long life, because it was said to bloom only once in three thousand years, and to bear fruit a thousand years afterward. As Chang-ti, the supreme god, he is riding or leaning upon a deer, is dressed in yellow, and around him are clusters of the immortalizing agaric, ling-tchy.

We have seen that the Egyptians honored their gods through their actions. The Chinese offer us a belief system that, similar to that of the Greeks, Scandinavians, and many other cultures, is based on hero-worship. We can trace humanity back to a time when heroes and gods were intertwined, arriving at a point where humans and divine beings are one. It's said that the Chinese have the only accurate, or at least precise, chronology, but even that doesn’t confirm the existence of the first human, who supposedly lived nearly a hundred million years before the Christian era. Fou-Hi is the first person we can recognize, having lived in 3468 B.C. Almost eight hundred years later, Hoang-ti invented pottery and was exalted, marking the beginning of pottery production. He did many other useful things in addition to inventing pottery, but what’s most important to note is that he was elevated to the Chinese heavens for his kindness. Beneath this straightforward and nearly universal hero-worship was a religion that combined pantheism and a unique type of spiritualism. Chang-ti has some similarities to the Egyptian hidden god Ammon, and those interested can find parallels to the creative and productive principles within Chinese theogony. These were referred to as the “yang” and the “yin,” representing the active and passive forces personified as Ti and Che, the governing powers of heaven and earth. In pottery, they often appear alongside the Pa-kwa, or eight diagrams of Fo or Buddha, a series of combinations of three lines that represent nature's changes. Thus, on each side of a square vase are the yang and yin, with one diagram above and another below. On another piece of porcelain, the yang and {111} yin occupy the center, surrounded by a circle of diagrams. With such a foundation, Chinese religion can be divided into three main components—those based on the teachings of Lao-tseu, Confucius, and Buddhism. Lao-tseu and the story of his birth are particularly intriguing to students of Chinese ceramics. The legend states that after a pregnancy lasting eighty-one years, his mother gave birth to him while wandering in the countryside. Upon his birth, his hair was as white as that of an old man, which is how he got the name Lao-tseu, meaning “old man-child.” As he grew older, he became a recluse and spent years studying abstract religion, leading to the creation of the “Tao-te-king,” an exposition of his ideas on religion and morality. His followers eventually deified him, and over time, he was seen as identical to Chang-ti. In this form, potters depict him, as well as the God of Longevity. He is referred to as both Lao-tseu and Cheou-lao. As the God of Longevity, he is depicted (Fig. 63) with a long white beard and a tall, conical bald head. He has a broad smile, and in his hand, he holds the fruit of the fantao, a mythical tree symbolizing long life, said to bloom only once every three thousand years and produce fruit a thousand years later. As Chang-ti, the supreme god, he is shown riding or leaning on a deer, dressed in yellow, and surrounded by clusters of the immortalizing agaric, ling-tchy.

Confucius, or Koung-tseu, who followed Lao-tseu, was a conservative philosopher, who led his countrymen back to old forms and ancestral hero-worship. He appears as the representative of Buddhism alternatively with Fo or Buddha, and as such holds a roll of manuscript or a sceptre in his hand.

Confucius, or Kongzi, who succeeded Laozi, was a traditional philosopher who guided his fellow countrymen back to ancient practices and the veneration of their ancestors. He is also seen as a figure representing Buddhism alongside Fo or Buddha, and in that role, he holds a scroll of manuscripts or a scepter in his hand.

Kuan-in (Fig. 64) was first taken to be the Chinese Venus. She is represented in various attitudes—standing with downcast eyes, or sitting, and holding either a child or a rosary.{112}

Kuan-in (Fig. 64) was originally seen as the Chinese Venus. She's depicted in different poses—standing with lowered eyes, or sitting while holding either a child or a rosary.{112}

enlarge-image
Fig. 64.—Kuan-in. (S. P. Avery Coll.)
Fig. 64.—Kuan-in. (S. P. Avery Collection)

Pousa, or Pou-tai, the God of Contentment, is also styled the potter’s god. How he came to be the latter, or to be a god at all, is explained by a good story. The emperor for the time being demanded porcelain, the fabrication of which was represented to him as an impossibility. This information only served to whet his appetite; and to gratify his imperial whim, the workmen were oppressed by their overseers, and driven by threats and blows to make all kinds of sacrifices and exertions to reach the unattainable. At length one of them gave up the struggle, and in despair threw himself into the furnace. When the contents of the kiln were taken out, they were found to be all that the emperor desired, and the rigor from which the potters had suffered was abated. The workmen apparently concluded that such a result was due to some property unknown to alchemy in the body of their comrade. Gratitude led them to respect his memory, and in due course he became a hero and a god. Images of him abound in the workshops of King-teh-chin. Full of sensuality and good-humor, his face wears the laugh of contentment, and his heavy, corpulent body is supported by the wineskin upon which he leans. Without resorting to the explanation to be found in the story, one can readily understand why such a god as Pou-tai should commend himself to the slavish and impoverished potter.

Pousa, or Pou-tai, the God of Contentment, is also known as the potter’s god. The story of how he became this deity, or a god at all, is quite interesting. The emperor at the time requested porcelain, which was said to be impossible to create. This news only fueled his desire, and the workers faced harsh treatment from their overseers, who pressured them with threats and violence to make sacrifices and work harder to achieve the impossible. Eventually, one worker gave in to despair and threw himself into the furnace. When the kiln was opened, the contents were exactly what the emperor wanted, and the suffering of the potters eased. The workers believed that this success was due to some unique quality in their fallen comrade’s body that alchemy couldn’t explain. Out of gratitude, they honored his memory, and eventually, he became a hero and a god. Statues of him are common in the workshops of King-teh-chin. He is depicted as jovial and carefree, with a face that expresses pure contentment, and his heavy, plump body leans against a wineskin. One doesn’t need to delve into the story's explanation to see why a god like Pou-tai would resonate with the oppressed and struggling potters.

In every collection of Chinese ware will be seen certain forms made use of for decorative purposes, and which have also a symbolical significance requiring explanation. Without going into the question of the origin of the wonderful dragons of the Celestials, their presence, in various degrees of hideousness, on vases and elsewhere, cannot fail to attract attention and suggest inquiry. They are many-shaped, as the devils which beset the good St. Anthony. There are the Long, dragon of heaven; the Kan, dragon of the mountain; Li, dragon of the{113} sea, and many others, scaled, winged, horned, and hornless. Under the form of a dragon many of the immortals are represented, and it only appears in our mundane sphere on some great occasion, when, for instance, Hoang-ti was called upon to join the powers above. As emblems, the dragons require attention, since their significance varies with the number of their claws. That with five claws is seen upon the imperial standard, and is the emblem of the emperor and princes of the first and second class. The four-clawed dragon is the emblem of princes of the third and fourth rank. The Japanese dragon is a tripedal representative of the species. Chinese princes of the fifth rank and mandarins have the four-clawed serpent, Mang.

In every collection of Chinese ceramics, you'll find certain forms used for decoration that also have symbolic meanings that need explaining. Without diving into the origins of the impressive celestial dragons, their presence—varying in degrees of grotesqueness—on vases and elsewhere is sure to grab attention and spark curiosity. They come in many shapes, much like the devils that troubled St. Anthony. There’s the Long, the heavenly dragon; the Kan, the mountain dragon; the Li, the sea dragon, and many others, some with scales, wings, horns, and some without. Many of the immortals are depicted in the form of a dragon, which only enters our earthly realm during significant events, like when Hoang-ti was summoned to join the celestial powers. As symbols, dragons are noteworthy since their meaning changes with the number of claws they have. The five-clawed dragon appears on the imperial standard and is the emblem of the emperor and princes of the first and second classes. The four-clawed dragon represents princes of the third and fourth rank. The Japanese dragon is a three-legged version of the species. Chinese princes of the fifth rank and mandarins have the four-clawed serpent, Mang.

enlarge-image
Fig. 65.—The Dog of Fo.
Fig. 65.—Foo Dog.

Another figure very often seen upon Chinese vases, and now, alas! on some European vases also, is the Dog of Fo (Fig. 65). It frequently does duty as a handle, but occasionally it forms an ornament, either by itself or sporting with another of the species. In the latter cases its lion-like appearance degenerates into a hideous ugliness thoroughly Chinese, and illustrates the peculiar tendency of that people to bestow upon their fantastic monsters a massive breadth of jaw and cavernous oral capacity, such as we find in their dragons and in the Ky-lin next to be noticed. The Dog of Fo is the Buddhic guardian of temples and altars.

Another figure often seen on Chinese vases, and now, unfortunately, on some European vases as well, is the Dog of Fo (Fig. 65). It often serves as a handle, but sometimes it acts as an ornament, either by itself or interacting with another one of its kind. In those cases, its lion-like look deteriorates into a grotesque ugliness that's distinctly Chinese, demonstrating the unique tendency of that culture to give their fantastical monsters a heavy jaw and large mouth, similar to what we observe in their dragons and in the Ky-lin that will be mentioned next. The Dog of Fo is the Buddhist guardian of temples and altars.

enlarge-image
Fig. 66.—Vase, surmounted by Ky-lin. Flowers in Relief. (A. Belmont Coll.)
Fig. 66.—Vase topped with a Ky-lin. Flowers in Relief. (A. Belmont Coll.)

The Ky-lin (Fig. 66) is one of the most forbidding chimeras ever chosen as an omen of good. Its scaly body, its wide mouth fully armed with formidable teeth, its{114} dragon-like head and hoofed feet, make up a monster as horrible in aspect as it is gentle in disposition.

The Ky-lin (Fig. 66) is one of the most daunting chimeras ever selected as a symbol of good. Its scaly body, wide mouth filled with intimidating teeth, dragon-like head, and hoofed feet create a creature that's terrifying to look at but kind in nature.

enlarge-image
Fig. 67.—The Sacred Horse.
Fig. 67.—The Holy Horse.

The Sacred Horse (Fig. 67) is preserved by the Chinese among their symbols, because by the marks on the skin of a horse which suddenly rose from the river, the philosopher Fo was inspired with his diagramic solution of the methods of nature.

The Sacred Horse (Fig. 67) is cherished by the Chinese as one of their symbols because the markings on the skin of a horse that suddenly emerged from the river inspired the philosopher Fo with his diagrammatic solution for understanding the ways of nature.

enlarge-image
Fig. 68.—The Fong-hoang.
Fig. 68.—The Fong-hoang.

enlarge-image
Fig. 68.—The Fong-hoang.
Fig. 68.—The Fong-hoang.

The Fong-hoang (Figs. 68 and 69), the immortal bird, harbinger of good, very often resembles a peacock on the wing. When represented in front, its arching neck is turned to one side, and the long tail feathers are fantastically drawn high over its body. Formerly it was the imperial emblem; but on the adoption of the dragon it was relegated to the empress, whose emblem it became.

The Fong-hoang (Figs. 68 and 69), the immortal bird and symbol of good fortune, often looks like a peacock in flight. When shown from the front, its curved neck is turned to one side, and its long tail feathers are dramatically raised over its body. It used to be the imperial emblem, but when the dragon was chosen, it became the emblem of the empress instead.

The symbols of longevity are the white stag, the axis deer, the bat, and the crane; of filial piety, the stork; of happy marriage, the mandarin duck. The months are represented as follows: January, tiger{115} February, rabbit; March, dragon; April, serpent; May, horse; June, hare; July, ape; August, hen; September, dog; October, wild-boar; November, rat; December, ox.

The symbols of longevity are the white stag, the axis deer, the bat, and the crane; for filial piety, it’s the stork; for a happy marriage, it’s the mandarin duck. The months are represented like this: January, tiger{115}; February, rabbit; March, dragon; April, serpent; May, horse; June, hare; July, ape; August, hen; September, dog; October, wild boar; November, rat; December, ox.

enlarge-image
Fig. 69.—Vase with Fong-hoang. (Robert Hoe, Jr., Coll.)
Fig. 69.—Vase with Fong-hoang. (Robert Hoe, Jr., Collection)

In China, almost every usage is regulated by a specific rule; and we are not astonished, therefore, to find that colors and shapes in porcelain and pottery are distinctive of the rank of the possessor, and have, besides, a symbolical signification. Thus one dynasty, the Tsin (A.D. 265), took blue as its imperial color; the Soui (581-618) took green; the Thang (618-907) took white; the Ming, green; the Tai-thsing, yellow. The colors thus frequently give a clue to the age of pieces. The first dynasty began B.C. 2205; the twenty-first, or Ming, A.D. 1368; and the twenty-second, or Tai-Thsing, in 1616.

In China, almost every aspect is governed by specific rules; so it's not surprising that colors and shapes in porcelain and pottery indicate the status of the owner and also have symbolic meanings. For instance, the Tsin dynasty (A.D. 265) adopted blue as its imperial color; the Soui (581-618) chose green; the Thang (618-907) went with white; the Ming preferred green; and the Tai-thsing selected yellow. These colors often provide clues about the age of the pieces. The first dynasty began in B.C. 2205; the twenty-first, or Ming, started in A.D. 1368; and the twenty-second, or Tai-Thsing, began in 1616.

Apart from the dynastic significance of colors, they enter largely into the complex system of Chinese symbolism. Thus the points of the compass and the elements are represented as follows:

Apart from the royal significance of colors, they play a big role in the complex system of Chinese symbolism. The points of the compass and the elements are represented as follows:

Red           Fire          South.
Black          Water          North.
Green          Wood          East.
White          Metal          West.

The earth was figured by a square, fire by a circle, water by a dragon, mountains by a deer.

The earth was represented by a square, fire by a circle, water by a dragon, and mountains by a deer.

The form of a vase is also of value in determining its use. Besides the complimentary manner already alluded to, in which vases were employed, they were bestowed as rewards upon deserving public functionaries, and passed between friends as tokens of good wishes. They also occupied a prominent place in religious rites.

The shape of a vase is also important in deciding how it's used. In addition to the ways mentioned earlier, when vases were used as compliments, they were given as awards to deserving public officials and exchanged between friends as tokens of goodwill. They also played a significant role in religious ceremonies.

We may now proceed to a division of Chinese wares into pottery and porcelain.{116}

We can now move on to dividing Chinese goods into pottery and porcelain.{116}

POTTERY.

When First Made.—Céladon.—Crackle.—How Made.—Porcelain Crackle.—Decorations on Crackle.—Household Vessels.—Stone-ware.—Licouli.—Tower of Nankin.—Pipe-clay.—Boccaro.—Colors and Decoration of Pottery.—Colors on Crackle.

When First Made.—Céladon.—Crackle.—How Made.—Porcelain Crackle.—Decorations on Crackle.—Household Vessels.—Stone-ware.—Licouli.—Tower of Nankin.—Pipe-clay.—Boccaro.—Colors and Decoration of Pottery.—Colors on Crackle.

ALTHOUGH we may not accept without question the statement that pottery was first invented either by the Emperor Hoang-ti, or during his reign by Kouen-ou, it may at least be taken for granted that pottery preceded porcelain. To define the character of the earliest ware is not unattended with difficulty. One fact which had a great influence upon Chinese art may here be referred to. So soon as pottery was invented, it was taken under government supervision. Subsequently, when porcelain was discovered, the manufacture for many years made very little progress. It was not until it came under imperial protection and patronage that it rose to its greatest height. It will be seen hereafter that in Continental Europe also the best works in ceramic art were, as a rule, produced under the fostering care of the sovereign power.

ALTHOUGH we may not fully accept the claim that pottery was first created by Emperor Hoang-ti or during his reign by Kouen-ou, we can at least assume that pottery came before porcelain. Defining the characteristics of the earliest pottery is not without its challenges. One important factor that significantly influenced Chinese art can be mentioned here. Once pottery was invented, it came under government oversight. Later, when porcelain was developed, its production made very little progress for many years. It wasn't until it received imperial backing and support that it reached its peak. It will be noted later that in Continental Europe, the finest works in ceramic art were also typically produced under the nurturing care of the ruling authority.

The oldest Chinese pottery is very hard, opaque, closely akin to stone-ware, and covered with a partially translucent enamel. The latter called Céladon, and made by mixing the colors with the glaze, varies from the old, and now very rare, sea-green to a brown-gray. The term céladon was originally restricted to the sea-green variety, but was ultimately applied to all wares, of whatever color, made in the same manner. The most ancient specimens are of the coarse body above referred to. Occasionally they are decorated with incisions in the paste under the glaze, or with studs and other reliefs, or with flowered designs (céladon fleuri), and are called by the Chinese Tchoui. There is also a céladon of a deeper green than that last referred to, which, with that of the gray varieties, is very often covered with an inextricable net-work of cracks. This is the kind known as crackle. The process which the Chinese succeeded in bringing to the most exact precision in regard to the size of the cracks is not thoroughly understood. Several theories have been advanced to explain it. Examination shows that the paste or body of the ware and the glaze differed in consistency, the one being more or less expansive than the other. To perform the operation successfully, the vessel is{117} while hot, plunged into cold water, or brought suddenly into contact with cold air, when the glaze is at once broken up into the much admired net-work of minute fissures. From this it would appear that the desired effect is caused by the shrinkage of the glaze on being suddenly exposed to cold. Another explanation is that there are two layers of paste of different composition, and that the cracks appear in the outer one. When the piece is glazed, the cracks are covered over, and the surface made perfectly smooth, unless the cracks are very coarse and large, in which case they are perceptible to the touch. Through the cracks the fused paste or inner core appeared, and made them more distinctly visible; or, to reach the same effect, ochre, ink, or other coloring material was rubbed into the cracks. To produce them with the absolute precision to which the Chinese attained, they must have thoroughly studied the composition of the paste and glaze employed, as we frequently find different kinds of crackle on the same vase.

The oldest Chinese pottery is very hard, opaque, closely related to stoneware, and coated with a partially translucent glaze. This glaze, called Céladon, is created by blending colors with the glaze and ranges from the old, now rare, sea-green to a brown-gray. The term céladon was initially limited to the sea-green type but was eventually used for all pottery of any color made in the same way. The earliest pieces are made from the coarse body mentioned earlier. Sometimes they have incisions made in the paste under the glaze or are decorated with studs and other raised designs, or with floral patterns (céladon fleuri), and they are referred to by the Chinese as Tchoui. There is also a deeper green version of céladon, which, along with the gray types, often has a complicated network of cracks. This variety is known as crackle. The process by which the Chinese achieved such precise crack patterns is not fully understood. Various theories have been proposed to explain it. Investigations indicate that the paste or body of the pottery and the glaze had different consistencies, with one being more or less expansive than the other. To successfully create this effect, the hot vessel is{117} plunged into cold water or suddenly exposed to cold air, causing the glaze to shatter into the admired network of tiny fissures. This suggests that the desired effect results from the glaze shrinking when suddenly exposed to cold. Another theory is that there are two layers of paste with different compositions, and the cracks form in the outer layer. When the piece is glazed, the cracks get covered, creating a perfectly smooth surface, unless the cracks are large and coarse, in which case they can be felt. The fused paste or inner core would show through the cracks, making them more visible; alternatively, ochre, ink, or other colorants were rubbed into the cracks for a similar effect. To achieve the exact precision the Chinese reached, they must have thoroughly studied the compositions of the paste and glaze used, as different types of crackle can often be found on the same vase.

Steatite was sometimes mixed with the glaze, and had the same effect as a sudden immersion. It would naturally follow that no such ornamentation could be applied to porcelain, the paste and glaze being too closely allied in composition. To surmount this difficulty, the glaze was combined with materials destructive of its close affinity with the kaolinic paste. A simultaneous shrinkage being thus made impossible, the glaze cracked. Although both Chinese and foreigners place a high value upon good specimens of crackle, admiration of such a style of ornament involves a decided perversion of taste. It is safe to say that nine persons out of ten would, if left to exert their own uninfluenced judgment, condemn a crackle vase as devoid of all pretension to ornament. It is when we find that the deformity is the result of design, that the piece is a curiosity of workmanship, and represents the mechanical ingenuity of the potter, that it becomes an object of interest and a desirable possession. Crackle-ware has been made by the Chinese since the Song Dynasty, which extended from A.D. 960 to 1279, and probably from a much earlier date. Ornamentation is sometimes laid above the glaze. One very old style of decoration in relief upon the crackle (Fig. 70) consists of medallions and bands of a brown paste, of which imitations, having lions’ heads holding rings in the centre of the medallions, are abundant.

Steatite was sometimes mixed with the glaze, creating a similar effect to a sudden dip in liquid. It would naturally follow that such ornamentation couldn't be applied to porcelain, as the paste and glaze are too closely related in composition. To overcome this issue, the glaze was combined with materials that weakened its close bond with the kaolin paste. This made simultaneous shrinkage impossible, resulting in cracks in the glaze. While both Chinese and foreigners highly value good examples of crackle, admiring this type of decoration indicates a clear distortion of taste. It's safe to say that nine out of ten people, if left to their own unbiased judgment, would view a crackle vase as lacking any ornamental appeal. It is when we realize that the imperfections are intentional, that the piece showcases the craftsmanship of the potter and reflects their mechanical ingenuity, that it becomes interesting and a sought-after item. Crackle-ware has been produced by the Chinese since the Song Dynasty, which lasted from A.D. 960 to 1279, and likely from an even earlier period. Sometimes, decorative elements are applied over the glaze. One very old style of relief decoration on crackle (Fig. 70) features medallions and bands made of a brown paste, with imitations showcasing lions' heads holding rings in the center of the medallions being quite common.

Pottery is used by the Chinese in the making of household vessels{118} and utensils of all kinds—as extensively, in fact, as by the Egyptians. They have earthen-ware reservoirs and basins, lamps, cooking-pots, water-filterers, teapots, and toys. Ornamental vases are also made of earthen-ware, and some specimens show that the Chinese lavished upon their comparatively humble wares—according to our ideas—ornamentation as beautiful and elaborate as that upon porcelain.

Pottery is used by the Chinese to make household vessels{118} and various utensils—just as extensively as by the Egyptians. They create earthenware reservoirs and basins, lamps, cooking pots, water filters, teapots, and toys. Decorative vases are also made from earthenware, and some examples demonstrate that the Chinese put as much care into their comparatively modest wares—by our standards—creating decorations that are as beautiful and intricate as those found on porcelain.

enlarge-image
Fig. 70.—Rice-colored Crackle, with Brown Zones. (S. P. Avery Coll., N. Y. Metrop. Museum.)
Fig. 70.—Rice-colored Crackle with Brown Zones. (S. P. Avery Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

Their stone-ware, covered with porcelain, presents us with some of their most wonderful works. This ware is made into jars, seats, cisterns, and many other utensils and objects. It is said to have been in attempting to make plaques of this kind that Pousa or Pou-tai met with his tragic end as before told. The plaques, Licou-li, or glazed tiles, are devoted to the embellishment of imperial and religious edifices, and by the brilliancy of their many colors, yellow, blue, green, red, and violet, produce a dazzling and gorgeous effect. The famous porcelain tower of Nankin (Fig. 71), or, as it is alternatively called by the Chinese, Tower of the Licou-li, or Poa-en-ssi, the Convent of Gratitude, was covered with tiles of the above description. This building has been repeatedly destroyed and rebuilt. The original consisted of three stories, and was erected B.C. 833. Having been demolished, it was rebuilt A.D. 371-373. It was again destroyed, and again rebuilt by one of the Ming emperors, who, after nineteen years’ work, finished it in 1431. Once more it was demolished during the insurrection of the Taepings; and although travellers—including some Americans—have within the past twenty years been fortunate enough to secure a few fragments as relics (Fig. 72), nothing now remains to mark its site. It was this last tower which was known as the Convent of Gratitude. It consisted of nine stories, and was three hundred and fifty-three feet in height. It was covered with enamelled bricks of red, white, blue, brown, and green{119} colors; but whether the previous towers were so decorated is not known, so that the Tower of Nankin cannot be brought forward as proving the architectural use of enamelled stone-ware at a very remote age.

Their stoneware, coated with porcelain, showcases some of their most amazing creations. This pottery is crafted into jars, benches, cisterns, and various other utensils and items. It’s said that during attempts to make plaques of this kind, Pousa or Pou-tai met his tragic fate, as mentioned before. The plaques, known as Licou-li or glazed tiles, are used to beautify imperial and religious buildings, and their vibrant colors—yellow, blue, green, red, and violet—create a stunning and magnificent effect. The famous porcelain tower of Nanking (Fig. 71), also called by the Chinese the Tower of Licou-li or Poa-en-ssi, the Convent of Gratitude, was adorned with these tiles. This structure has been destroyed and rebuilt numerous times. The original was three stories high and built in BCE 833. After being demolished, it was reconstructed between CE 371-373. It was once again destroyed and rebuilt by one of the Ming emperors, who completed it after nineteen years of work in 1431. It was destroyed again during the Taeping uprising; although travelers—including some Americans—have managed to collect a few fragments as souvenirs within the last twenty years (Fig. 72), nothing currently marks its original location. This last tower, known as the Convent of Gratitude, had nine stories and stood three hundred and fifty-three feet tall. It was adorned with enamelled bricks in red, white, blue, brown, and green{119}; however, it is unclear if the earlier towers were similarly decorated, so the Tower of Nanking cannot be cited as evidence of the architectural application of enamelled stoneware from a very ancient era.

enlarge-image
Fig. 71.—Tower of Nankin.
Fig. 71.—Nanjing Tower.

A material which is neither stone-ware nor porcelain, but resembles very fine pipe-clay, is used in making opium pipes. The bowl is enamelled, and decorated with flowers or other forms, and is not unfrequently almost perfect as a work of art. The Chinese boccaro remains one of the finest specimens of a grès known to ceramists, and far above any of the stone-wares of Europe. Some specimens are as perfect in their beauty as jewels. The paste is sometimes brown of a reddish tinge, sometimes a gray faintly colored with yellow. It is made into single pieces and services, occasionally of fantastic design. When covered with colored enamels, the boccaro is at once so delicate and brilliant as to be likened to nothing but a gem.

A material that is neither stoneware nor porcelain but resembles very fine pipe clay is used to make opium pipes. The bowl is enameled and decorated with flowers or other designs, often nearly perfect as a piece of art. The Chinese boccaro remains one of the finest examples of grès known to ceramic experts, far superior to any of the stonewares from Europe. Some pieces are as beautiful as jewels. The paste is sometimes a reddish-brown color and sometimes a gray with a hint of yellow. It is made into individual pieces and sets, occasionally featuring imaginative designs. When covered with colored enamels, the boccaro is so delicate and vibrant that it can only be compared to a gem.

enlarge-image
Fig. 72.—Enamelled Bricks from the Tower of Nankin. (N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 72.—Enamelled Bricks from the Tower of Nankin. (N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 72.—Enamelled Bricks from the Tower of Nanjing. (N.Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 72.—Enamelled Bricks from the Nanjing Tower. (N.Y. Metropolitan Museum.)

At a very early period the Chinese attained to that wonderful mastery of the secrets of color which made them the envy of the artists{120} of all subsequent time, and has led to the adoption of certain of their colors as universal standards of beauty and excellence. Combined with the certainty of their operations in crackle, their skill in color led to many remarkable effects in wares, the precise nature of which cannot be defined. Upon a rich golden crackle, white-and-blue figures are occasionally imposed (Fig. 73). In some cases the enamels used for this super-ornamentation are so transparent that the cracks can be seen through them. Possibly the most curious kind is that in which the vase is encircled by bands of crackle, some coarse and irregular, alternating with others fine and regular, and divided by stamped zones of brown ferruginous paste. Both Japanese and Chinese place a very high value upon the ancient specimens, the priority in point of time being accorded to the light blue. Besides the colors already mentioned, turquoise-blue, yellow, and a bright red are found upon crackle, to the first of which a special value is attached. The fine crackle, called by the French truité, is most frequently applied to vases of pale and olive-green not otherwise decorated. One cannot look at the exquisite coloring of some of the rare old pieces, without being led to the conclusion that the Chinese placed a value upon their ceramic productions not more than commensurate with the artistic skill developed among them.

At an early stage, the Chinese mastered the secrets of color in a way that made them the envy of artists{120} throughout history, leading to the adoption of some of their colors as universal standards of beauty and quality. Combined with their consistent technique in creating crackle effects, their skill in color resulted in many remarkable effects in ceramics, the exact nature of which is hard to define. On a rich golden crackle surface, white-and-blue figures are sometimes layered (Fig. 73). In some instances, the enamels used for this elaborate decoration are so transparent that the cracks beneath them are visible. One of the most intriguing types features a vase encircled by bands of crackle, some coarse and irregular, alternating with others that are fine and uniform, separated by stamped sections of brown ferruginous paste. Both Japanese and Chinese cultures highly value ancient pieces, with light blue being prioritized in terms of age. In addition to the previously mentioned colors, turquoise-blue, yellow, and bright red can be found on crackle, with special significance attached to the first. The fine crackle, referred to by the French as truité, is most commonly seen on vases that are pale and olive-green without other decoration. One cannot examine the stunning colors of some of the rare old pieces without concluding that the Chinese valued their ceramic creations in proportion to the artistic skills they developed.

enlarge-image
Fig. 73.—Crackle Vase, with Crabs in Blue. 7 in. high. (J. C. Rankle Coll.)
Fig. 73.—Crackle Vase, featuring Blue Crabs. 7 inches tall. (J. C. Rankle Collection)

enlarge-image
Fig. 74.—Chinese Porcelain Lantern. (S. P. Avery Coll.)
Fig. 74.—Chinese Porcelain Lantern. (S. P. Avery Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 74.—Chinese Porcelain Lantern. (S. P. Avery Coll.)
Fig. 74.—Chinese Porcelain Lantern. (S. P. Avery Collection.)

PORCELAIN.

When Invented.—King-teh-chin.—All Classed as Hard, Exceptions.—Old Porcelains.—Kouan-ki.—Blue-and-white.—Persian Styles.—Turquoise and other Blues.—Leading Events of Ming Dynasty.—Egg-shell.—Tai-thsing Dynasty.—Mandarin Vases.—Families.—Old White.—Jade.—Purple and Violet.—Liver Red.—Imperial Yellow.—Chinese Ideas of Painting.—Soufflé.—Grains of Rice.—Articulated and Reticulated Vases.—Cup of Tantalus.

When Invented.—King-teh-chin.—All Classified as Hard, Exceptions.—Old Porcelains.—Kouan-ki.—Blue-and-white.—Persian Styles.—Turquoise and other Blues.—Key Events of the Ming Dynasty.—Egg-shell.—Tai-thsing Dynasty.—Mandarin Vases.—Families.—Old White.—Jade.—Purple and Violet.—Liver Red.—Imperial Yellow.—Chinese Concepts of Painting.—Soufflé.—Grains of Rice.—Articulated and Reticulated Vases.—Cup of Tantalus.

Porcelain having been invented in the province of Ho-nan, during the Han Dynasty, between the years B.C. 185 and A.D. 88, was manufactured for upward of fifteen hundred years before it was generally{122} known in Europe. For about five or six hundred years the industry made comparatively little progress, but after A.D. 583 it advanced with great rapidity. In that year the imperial patronage was bestowed upon King-teh-chin, a city in the district of Fauling, and province of Kiang-si. There were here at one time, in 1717, three thousand furnaces. It is said by some recent authorities that all the kilns and potteries were destroyed by the Taepings, and that the entire city was reduced to ruins. According to the official catalogue of the Chinese department at the Centennial Exhibition, the city must have been rebuilt. Both the largest quantity and finest quality of porcelain are said still to be made at the imperial potteries at King-teh-chin, and out of upward of seventeen hundred and fifty pieces exhibited, all were from that city, with the exception of ten from Ningpo, Nankin, and Pekin. Some of the others, although painted at and sent from Canton, were manufactured at King-teh-chin.

Porcelain was invented in the province of Ho-nan during the Han Dynasty, between the years BCE 185 and AD 88, and was produced for over fifteen hundred years before it became widely{122} known in Europe. For about five or six hundred years, the industry made relatively little progress, but after CE 583, it advanced quickly. In that year, the imperial backing was given to King-teh-chin, a city in the Fauling district of Kiang-si province. At one point in 1717, there were three thousand furnaces there. Some recent sources claim that all the kilns and potteries were destroyed by the Taepings and that the entire city was turned to ruins. However, according to the official catalog of the Chinese department at the Centennial Exhibition, the city must have been rebuilt. It is said that both the largest quantity and the finest quality of porcelain are still made at the imperial potteries in King-teh-chin, and out of over seventeen hundred and fifty pieces displayed, all were from that city, except for ten from Ningpo, Nankin, and Pekin. Some of the others, while painted at and sent from Canton, were actually made in King-teh-chin.

All Chinese porcelain has been classed as hard. The only kind about which any doubt has been entertained is the white, variously ornamented in relief. To this ought, however, to be added certain rare but superb specimens which come from China as well as from Persia. The process by which they were manufactured is not known, but it seems clear that they belong to the same family as the pate tendre of France, that is to say, that their vitrification is due to an alkaline frit, and that the glaze is also alkaline.

All Chinese porcelain is considered hard. The only type that has raised any questions is the white porcelain, which is often decorated in relief. However, we should also include certain rare but stunning pieces that come from both China and Persia. The method used to create them is unclear, but it seems evident that they are related to the pate tendre from France. This means their vitrification is due to an alkaline frit and that their glaze is also alkaline.

Of the dynastic colors the azure-blue adopted by the Tcheou, in 945, is the most celebrated. It was very highly valued, and after the secret of making it passed out of sight, which it did at a very early date, it was never rediscovered. It is known as Tch’aï porcelain, and in color resembled the “blue of the sky after rain.” Under the Song Dynasty four very valuable kinds of porcelain were made. The first of these was the Jou-yao, a very fine blue, produced at Jou-tcheon, where crackle porcelain was also made in great perfection; the second (1107-1117) was the famous Kouan-yao, or porcelain for magistrates, of two shades of blue, with a slightly reddish tint; the third takes its name from the Tchang family of potters, and was pale blue and rice-colored crackle; the fourth, the Ting-yao, was of different colors—red, white, brown, and black, and was of great value. These, with the Tcheou blue, are the five ancient qualities held in highest estimation.{123}

Of the dynastic colors, the azure-blue adopted by the Tcheou in 945 is the most famous. It was highly prized, and once the secret of making it was lost—which happened quite early—it was never rediscovered. This porcelain is called Tch’aï, and its color resembled “the blue of the sky after rain.” During the Song Dynasty, four highly valuable types of porcelain were made. The first was Jou-yao, a fine blue produced at Jou-tcheon, where crackle porcelain was also created with great perfection. The second (1107-1117) was the renowned Kouan-yao, or porcelain for magistrates, in two shades of blue with a slightly reddish tint. The third, named after the Tchang family of potters, was pale blue and rice-colored crackle. The fourth, Ting-yao, came in various colors—red, white, brown, and black—and was extremely valuable. Together with the Tcheou blue, these five ancient types are held in the highest regard.{123}

There were many other kinds, too numerous to be here given in detail, including the “porcelain of concealed color,” so called because designed for imperial use, and others of varying tints of violet, brown, purple, and blue. At King-teh-chin jade-colored porcelain was made before the tenth century, and a hundred years later the entire empire was interested in the manufacture. With a mere reference, in the mean time, to the blue-and-white porcelain of the Youen Dynasty, we pass to that of the Ming, to which some of the porcelain most highly prized by collectors belongs. When, in 1369, a factory was started at King-teh-chin to supply the imperial wants exclusively—an event not to be confounded with the foundation of the King-teh-chin manufactory, which took place during the Song Dynasty, three hundred and fifty years previously—the vases of blue camaïeu, called Kouan-ki, or magistrate’s vases, were made in that city. These valuable works were probably intended to follow as nearly as possible the more ancient Tcheou porcelain, which had reached so great a value that even fragments of it were employed like precious stones. It will be observed that the earlier magistrates’ porcelain was made under the Song, and the explanation is given that the Ming Kouan-ki were so called to distinguish the porcelain made at the royal factory from those made for vulgar use. It may be added that the old turquoise blue was made from copper, and the sky-blue from cobalt.

There were many other types, too many to detail here, including the “porcelain of concealed color,” which was designed for imperial use, along with others in various shades of violet, brown, purple, and blue. Jade-colored porcelain was produced in King-teh-chin before the tenth century, and a hundred years later, the entire empire was interested in its production. With just a mention of the blue-and-white porcelain from the Youen Dynasty, we move on to that of the Ming Dynasty, which includes some of the porcelain most sought after by collectors. In 1369, a factory was established at King-teh-chin to exclusively meet the imperial needs—this should not be confused with the founding of the King-teh-chin manufactory, which occurred during the Song Dynasty, three hundred and fifty years earlier—where blue camaïeu vases, known as Kouan-ki or magistrate’s vases, were created. These valuable pieces were likely intended to closely resemble the ancient Tcheou porcelain, which had become so valuable that even fragments of it were treated like precious stones. It should be noted that the earlier magistrate’s porcelain was made during the Song Dynasty, and the term Ming Kouan-ki was used to differentiate the porcelain made at the royal factory from that made for common use. Additionally, the old turquoise blue was made from copper, while the sky-blue was made from cobalt.

The blue-and-white “Nankin” is a comparatively modern ware made at King-teh-chin. It takes its name from the place of export. It is, in the strict application of the term, not older than the beginning of the sixteenth century, when the Chinese began to use imported cobalt; but as now employed, it includes all Chinese porcelain with blue-and-white decoration. The folly of such an unmeaning subdivision finds its reward in the confusion of the student. The blue-and-white is not only the oldest of all Chinese decoration in colors, but is found upon some of the most interesting and valuable works.

The blue-and-white “Nankin” is a relatively modern type of pottery made in King-teh-chin. It gets its name from the place where it was exported. It's not older than the early sixteenth century, when the Chinese started using imported cobalt; however, it now refers to all Chinese porcelain with blue-and-white designs. The absurdity of this confusing classification only leads to more confusion for learners. Blue-and-white decoration is not only the oldest type in Chinese colored art but is also seen on some of the most fascinating and valuable pieces.

enlarge-image
Fig. 75.—Pearl.
Fig. 75.—Pearl. Fig. 76.—Sound Stone.

enlarge-image
Fig. 77.—Tablet of Honor. Fig. 78.—Sacred Axe.
Fig. 77.—Tablet of Honor. Fig. 78.—Sacred Axe.

enlarge-image
Fig. 79.—Celosia. Fig. 80.—Treasures of Writing.
Fig. 79.—Celosia. Fig. 80.—Writing Treasures.

enlarge-image
Fig. 81.—Outang. Fig. 82.—A Shell.
Fig. 81.—Orangutan.     Fig. 82.—A Shell.

The best pieces, whether ancient or modern, are distinguished by the purity of the white and the clearness of the blue. To this class belong the Kouan-ki already referred to as having been made soon after the middle of the fourteenth century at King-teh-chin. These productions frequently bear certain honorific marks, from which their destination can be inferred. The leading symbols are eight in number;{124} and when, as is very often the case, they have a ribbon attached, the pieces are designed for sacred use. Thus the pearl (Fig. 75) marks pieces destined for poets or literati, and is the symbol of talent. It varies slightly in form, being in some cases very small, with a conical top, and in others resembling a flattened sphere. The “sonorous stone” (Fig. 76) is for judges or magistrates, and was hung above their door or at the temple gates, to be struck by those seeking an audience. Pieces with this mark were, therefore, exclusively for the use of judges. The Kouei, or tablet of honor (Fig. 77), is the symbol of office. It was given by the emperor to his noble functionaries, who were required to hold it when discharging the duties of their office, and during an audience. The sacred axe (Fig. 78) is the mark of warriors. The cockscomb (Fig. 79) is the symbol of longevity. The “sacred things” or “treasures of writing” (Fig. 80) are the emblems of the learned, and consist of paper, pencil or brush, ink and pumice-stone. The outang (Fig. 81) is a leaf, the significance of which is not understood. It is frequently found on the bottom of pieces. The meaning of the univalve shell (Fig. 82) is also unknown. These marks and many others are found variously disposed upon blue-and-white porcelain. In the illustration (Fig. 83) the pearl, the sonorous stone, and the Kouei are seen in combination with others, and the inference is that the piece was intended for a man of letters, of noble rank, who also held the office of magistrate. The lace or lambrequin decoration round the border is exceedingly{125} rich and fine, and shows at once whence the artists of Rouen borrowed their favorite design. In other pieces the honorific marks are introduced in the design, or appear upon the neck of vases, or are so disposed as to constitute the chief ornaments. The latter arrangement is exemplified in a small vase, also in Mr. Runkle’s collection, where the symbols are suspended one above another.

The best pieces, whether they're old or new, stand out because of their pure white and clear blue. This includes the Kouan-ki, which were made shortly after the middle of the 14th century in King-teh-chin. These items often have special markings that indicate their intended use. There are eight main symbols;{124} and when they have a ribbon attached, it's a sign that the pieces are meant for sacred purposes. For instance, the pearl (Fig. 75) signifies pieces meant for poets or scholars, symbolizing talent. It varies in shape; sometimes it's quite small with a conical top, and at other times it looks like a flattened sphere. The “sonorous stone” (Fig. 76) is meant for judges or officials, and it was hung above their door or at temple gates to be struck by those seeking a meeting. Pieces marked with this symbol were exclusively for judges. The Kouei, or tablet of honor (Fig. 77), represents official status. It was given by the emperor to noble officials, who were expected to hold it while performing their duties and during an audience. The sacred axe (Fig. 78) symbolizes warriors. The cockscomb (Fig. 79) stands for longevity. The “sacred things” or “treasures of writing” (Fig. 80) represent scholars and include paper, pencil or brush, ink, and pumice stone. The outang (Fig. 81) is a leaf whose meaning isn't clear and is often found on the bottoms of pieces. The significance of the univalve shell (Fig. 82) is also unknown. These markings and many others can be found in various arrangements on blue-and-white porcelain. In the illustration (Fig. 83), the pearl, the sonorous stone, and the Kouei appear along with others, suggesting that the piece was made for a learned man of noble rank who also served as a magistrate. The intricate lace or lambrequin decoration around the border is exceptionally rich and fine, revealing where the artists of Rouen got their favorite design. In other items, the honorific marks are integrated into the design, appear on the necks of vases, or are arranged to serve as main decorations. A small vase from Mr. Runkle’s collection exemplifies this, with the symbols arranged one above the other.

enlarge-image
Fig. 83.—Blue-and-white Plaque, with Honorific Marks. (J. C. Runkle Coll.)
Fig. 83.—Blue-and-white plaque with honorific marks. (J. C. Runkle Collection.)

There is in Mr. Avery’s collection a Ming bowl, or cup of “the learned,” which closely resembles one described by Jacquemart. The rim projects slightly, and in panels reserved in the border are the honorific marks. The author is represented seated at a table, deep in meditation, in the very throes of composition. From his forehead issues a scroll which expands into the semblance of a cloud, wherein are depicted by the artist the scenes of the drama which the poet is composing. This method of representing literary travail is in our time left to the caricaturist; but it is, nevertheless, a vivid way of giving artistic form to the thoughts passing in the brain of “the learned.”

There is a Ming bowl, or cup of “the learned,” in Mr. Avery’s collection that closely resembles one described by Jacquemart. The rim sticks out a bit, and in the border, there are reserved panels with honorific marks. The author is shown sitting at a table, deep in thought, completely absorbed in writing. A scroll emerges from his forehead and expands into what looks like a cloud, where the artist illustrates the scenes of the drama the poet is creating. This way of depicting literary struggle is something we usually see from caricature artists today; however, it still vividly captures the thoughts flowing through the mind of “the learned.”

enlarge-image
Fig. 84.—Blue-and-white. Eight Chinese Celestials standing on Clouds. (W. L. Andrews Coll.)
Fig. 84.—Blue-and-white. Eight Chinese Celestials standing on Clouds. (W. L. Andrews Collection)

The blue-and-white will{126} amply repay the most careful and critical study. This is absolutely necessary if we would distinguish not only the art which is Chinese, but the best of the Chinese—that emanating from King-teh-tchin—from the works of other factories. The influence of the imperial factory is felt throughout the empire. Its styles and methods are copied and adopted, but imperial patronage, and the resources of a factory carried on under the highest political auspices, make the work of provincial imitators difficult. Then, again, the blue-and-white of Japan is sometimes mistaken for that of China, and it must be confessed that the difference is not always easily detected. Close observation, however, shows that the white of the Japanese differs from the Chinese, and that the blue is less soft. The white of Japanese pieces is purer, and sometimes it is what we understand by the phrase “dead white;” that is, it resembles chalk, and lacks clearness. As a consequence, the color does not derive from the glaze the softness and transparency of the Nankin blue, but appears to lie upon the surface in harder outline and with less depth. Besides the Japanese, there are qualities of blue from India, Persia, and other countries, which require careful examination to prevent their being confounded with those of China.

The blue-and-white will{126} greatly reward thorough and critical examination. This is essential if we want to differentiate not only the art that is Chinese but also the finest Chinese art—that which comes from King-teh-tchin—from works produced by other factories. The influence of the imperial factory is felt across the empire. Its styles and methods are copied and adopted, but imperial support and the resources of a factory operating under the highest political backing make it hard for provincial imitators to compete. Additionally, the blue-and-white from Japan is sometimes mistaken for that from China, and it must be acknowledged that the difference isn't always easy to spot. However, close observation reveals that the white in Japanese pieces differs from the Chinese, and that the blue is less soft. The white of Japanese pottery is purer, and at times it resembles what we refer to as “dead white;” that is, it looks like chalk and lacks clarity. As a result, the color does not have the softness and transparency of Nankin blue but appears to lie on the surface in a more rigid outline and with less depth. Besides the Japanese, there are shades of blue from India, Persia, and other countries that require careful scrutiny to avoid confusion with those from China.

enlarge-image
Fig. 85.—Blue-and-white Lancelle Vase, Ming Dynasty. (W. L. Andrews Coll.)
Fig. 85.—Blue-and-white Lancelle Vase, Ming Dynasty. (W. L. Andrews Collection.)

An exceptional style of decorating blue-and-white Chinese porcelain is that in which a light buff, varying at times to a clear brown, is mingled with the blue. This is seen in bands surrounding the necks of bottles and similarly shaped pieces, and is also occasionally mingled with the blue on the necks of vases.

An amazing way to decorate blue-and-white Chinese porcelain is to mix in a light beige that sometimes shifts to a clear brown with the blue. You can see this in bands around the necks of bottles and similar shaped items, and it also sometimes blends with the blue on the necks of vases.

enlarge-image
Fig. 86.—Blue-and-white Chinese. (J. C. Runkle Coll.)
Fig. 86.—Blue-and-white Chinese. (J. C. Runkle Collection.)

As to the forms and styles of decoration of blue-and-white porcelain, they are too varied to permit of classification. Some of the finest shapes are to be found in this class, and also some of the most unique and curious. Beakers, with gracefully expanding necks alternate{127} with clumsy pieces without any claim to beauty of form, and these, again, with such elegant shapes as the Lancelle (Fig. 85). The decoration includes every style known to Chinese art. On the Kouan-tse are dragons writhing in tortuous folds among the clouds or in the water, and flowers profusely scattered without any attempt at orderly disposal. On others are historical scenes, lang lizen—the long young ladies of Dutch traders—lace or lambrequin patterns, and many other designs. The palm-leaf is very effectively used. In a beaker in Mr. Runkle’s collection, the conical leaves are arranged round the body, whence they rise toward the top and descend toward the bottom, and thereby give emphasis to the shape as it expands to the lip and base. In such an arrangement the taste of the Chinese artist is infallible. The disposition of the decoration, which at first seems stiff and formal, is not only in harmony with the shape of the beaker, but is the only one by which its beauty of form could be fully brought out. When historical incidents are the subjects of the painting, the execution of the figures is admirable. It is in such pieces that we can best appreciate the accuracy of the artist, and his admirable control of his brush. He understands that a few judicious strokes may have a finer, and, by their suggestiveness, a fuller, effect than crowded detail and the most delicate shading. They show, further, that the art of decorating a vase with human figures consists in judgment as much as in execution. Thus, where the forms are distorted and the unity of the composition destroyed by the shape of the vase and the disposition of the figures, not only is the decoration unpleasing, but the artist fails in reaching the effect aimed at. These are faults of which the Chinese artists are seldom guilty, and their skill in overcoming the difficulties presented by the curves{128} or angles of the object to be decorated can be better studied in a collection of blue-and-white than among the porcelain of any other family. When it is considered that only one color is employed, the diversity of the results is wonderful. In many cases this is effected by apparently varying the application of the pigment, and laying it on more thickly in some places than in others. We have seen this exemplified on a vase where the ornamentation was chiefly floral, and the flowers were painted so thinly as to give the effect of a distinct and paler shade of color. We have also seen pieces where the differences of shade were so regular and striking as to leave little doubt that two distinct qualities of blue were used.

The designs and styles of blue-and-white porcelain are so diverse that they can't really be categorized. Some of the most beautiful shapes are found here, as well as some of the most unique and interesting ones. Beakers with elegantly flaring necks alternate with clunky pieces that don’t offer any beauty in their form, along with sleek designs like the Lancelle (Fig. 85). The decoration includes every style known in Chinese art. On the Kouan-tse, dragons twist in intricate folds among the clouds or water, with flowers scattered around haphazardly. Other pieces feature historical scenes, lang lizen—the tall young women of Dutch traders—lace patterns, and many other designs. Palm-leaf motifs are used very effectively. In a beaker from Mr. Runkle’s collection, the tapering leaves wrap around the body, rising toward the top and falling toward the bottom, emphasizing the shape as it widens at the lip and base. In this arrangement, the taste of the Chinese artist is flawless. The way the decoration is placed, which may seem rigid and formal at first, not only complements the beaker's shape but is also the only way to highlight its beauty. When historical events are depicted, the execution of the figures is impressive. It’s in these pieces that we truly appreciate the artist's precision and excellent brush control. He knows that a few well-placed strokes can create a more refined and suggestive effect than overcrowded detail or the finest shading. They further demonstrate that decorating a vase with human figures relies as much on judgement as on execution. Thus, when the forms are warped, and the unity of the composition is disrupted by the shape of the vase and the arrangement of the figures, the decoration not only becomes unappealing, but the artist also fails to achieve the desired effect. These are mistakes that Chinese artists rarely make, and their skill in navigating the challenges posed by curves or angles of the object can be better appreciated in blue-and-white porcelain than in any other type. Considering that only one color is used, the variety of outcomes is remarkable. This is often achieved by changing how the pigment is applied, applying it more thickly in some areas than others. We've seen this on a vase where the floral decoration was painted so lightly it created a distinct and lighter shade. We've also seen pieces where the differences in shade were so regular and striking that it's clear two distinct qualities of blue were used.

enlarge-image
Fig. 87.—Blue-and-white Chinese, “Hawthorn” Pattern. (S. P. Avery Coll., N. Y. Metrop. Museum.)
Fig. 87.—Blue-and-white Chinese “Hawthorn” Pattern. (S. P. Avery Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

When the Chinese artist condescends to adopt a regular pattern, his attention is directed to relieving the monotony of repetition by diversity of detail. In the vase (Fig. 86) there are at least six distinct styles of edging, and a slight change in the arrangement of the same pattern on the body and neck gives all the variety of two distinct designs.

When the Chinese artist chooses to use a regular pattern, he focuses on breaking up the monotony of repetition by adding different details. In the vase (Fig. 86), there are at least six unique styles of edging, and a small change in the arrangement of the same pattern on the body and neck creates the variety of two distinct designs.

A well-known but rare pattern is that called Hawthorn (Fig. 87) by Europeans, on the lucus a non lucendo principle, since the so-called “hawthorn” is the blossom of certain fruit-trees better known to the Celestials. In this the blue is the ground-color, and in it the decoration, consisting of sprigs of bud and blossom, is reserved. The ground{129} is varied with dark blue lines, as if to simulate crackle, and the sections are shaded so as to have the appearance of overlapping each other. The irregular lines and changing tints not only relieve the ground of monotony, but enrich the general effect, and give the blue additional depth and transparency. The illustration gives a good idea of the freedom with which the spray is disposed, and the good taste with which its arrangement is adapted to the shape of the vase. The decoration is generally applied to vases and pots of the shape given above. Further examples are in the collections of Mr. Robert Hoe, Jr., and Mr. W. L. Andrews. There are also many smaller pieces, such as plates, narrow cylindrical beakers, and others, upon which it may be seen. These are represented in the collections of Mr. Francis Robinson and Mr. W. T. Walters. In such pieces as those last mentioned the ground is less broken up by lines, and in some cases the white is reserved in a ground of unbroken pale blue. In the second specimen (Fig. 88) the white blossom is used with a more sparing hand than in the others, and the eye more readily appreciates the wonderfully beautiful shading of the overlapping sections. The unevenness of surface is also more perceptible to the touch, and, to use a familiar illustration, resembles the overlapping of slates upon a roof.

A well-known but rare pattern is called Hawthorn (Fig. 87) by Europeans, based on the lucus a non lucendo principle, since the so-called “hawthorn” is the blossom of certain fruit trees better known to the Celestials. The base color is blue, with decorations consisting of sprigs of buds and blossoms reserved in white. The background is varied with dark blue lines that create a crackled appearance, and the sections are shaded to look like they overlap each other. The irregular lines and changing shades not only break up the monotony of the background but also enhance the overall effect, adding depth and transparency to the blue. The illustration effectively shows the freedom in the arrangement of the spray and how well it complements the shape of the vase. This decoration is typically applied to vases and pots shaped like the one shown above. Further examples can be found in the collections of Mr. Robert Hoe, Jr., and Mr. W. L. Andrews. There are also many smaller pieces, such as plates, narrow cylindrical beakers, and others, where this design appears. These are represented in the collections of Mr. Francis Robinson and Mr. W. T. Walters. In the smaller pieces mentioned, the background is less interrupted by lines, and in some cases, the white blooms are set against a solid pale blue background. In the second specimen (Fig. 88), the white blossoms are applied more sparingly than in the others, allowing the beautifully delicate shading of the overlapping sections to stand out. The uneven texture is also more noticeable to the touch, reminiscent of overlapping slates on a roof.

enlarge-image
Fig. 88.—Blue-and-white “Hawthorn” Vase. (J. C. Runkle Coll.)
Fig. 88.—Blue-and-white “Hawthorn” Vase. (J. C. Runkle Coll.)

Although not belonging to the same family, we may here refer to a rare vase (Fig. 89), which supplies us with a remarkably fine specimen of a kindred style of ornamentation. In this case the ground is black, and the “hawthorn,” or plum-tree, sprays, with white flowers, are wreathed gracefully over its surface. The green of the leaves would{130} lead us to class it with the Green family. The piece is, however, exceptional, since black is, as a rule, seldom introduced to any great extent in decoration. To what fabric or age shall we attribute it? It is possibly a specimen of the skill of Thang-kong, who lived between 1736 and 1795, and was director of the Imperial works. Thang not only reproduced some of the ancient colors, such as the dark-blue and red, but gave full sway to his own inventive genius. Among his original works are a purple, a black enamel, and a black enamel with white flowers, which suits the description of the unique specimen referred to. It is, in any event, by reason both of its graceful shape and decoration, deserving of attention.

Although it’s not from the same family, we should mention a rare vase (Fig. 89) that provides us with an excellent example of a similar style of decoration. In this case, the base is black, and the “hawthorn” or plum-tree branches, adorned with white flowers, gracefully cover its surface. The green of the leaves would{130} make us think it belongs to the Green family. However, this piece is exceptional since black is generally not used extensively in decoration. What material or era should we attribute it to? It could possibly be a creation by Thang-kong, who lived between 1736 and 1795 and was the director of the Imperial works. Thang not only replicated some ancient colors, like dark-blue and red, but also fully exercised his own creative talent. Among his original works are a purple piece, a black enamel, and a black enamel with white flowers, which matches the unique specimen mentioned. In any case, because of its elegant shape and decoration, it deserves attention.

enlarge-image
Fig. 89.—Chinese Porcelain. White “Hawthorn” on Black. (S. P. Avery Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 89.—Chinese Porcelain. White “Hawthorn” on Black. (S. P. Avery Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

To return to the blue-and-white, there are specimens, generally plaques, with flowers resembling asters, painted in blue (Fig. 90). One has some difficulty in bringing the formal arrangement of these flowers into accord with Chinese art as we find it elsewhere. The flowers are regularly disposed in the centre of the plaques, and repeated, in smaller size, in a single row round the rim. It seems more than probable that the style is borrowed or slightly modified, and one is strengthened in such a supposition by the fact that it is seldom, if ever, found upon pieces as pure in paste as the average Chinese porcelain. Possibly, with the intention of following his model more closely, the Chinese artist designedly resorted to an inferior body, such as might have reached China from Persia.

To go back to the blue-and-white pieces, there are examples, usually plaques, featuring flowers that look like asters, painted in blue (Fig. 90). It’s somewhat challenging to align the arrangement of these flowers with Chinese art as it's seen in other works. The flowers are evenly placed in the center of the plaques and repeated in a smaller size in a single row around the edge. It’s likely that the style is borrowed or slightly altered, and this assumption is supported by the fact that it’s rarely, if ever, found on pieces that have the same quality as the typical Chinese porcelain. Perhaps, in an effort to closely mimic the original model, the Chinese artist intentionally used a lower quality material that may have come to China from Persia.

There are certain pieces of blue-and-white in which both Persian forms and Persian styles of decoration have been followed, and these introduce the general subject of Persian influence as felt in China. It first manifested itself as far back as the Siouen-te period (1426) of the Ming dynasty, and is further represented by pieces belonging to{131} the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. The most easily recognized are those in which the Persian form is adopted, although the paste alone would lead one to ascribe them to China, as it is invariably finer than anything known to have come from Persia. There is in Mr. Runkle’s collection a ewer decorated with flowers in light-blue, resembling that of Tch’aï porcelain, the famous “blue of the sky after rain.” Real examples of this old blue must needs be rare, since the porcelain, variously called Tch’aï, Tcheou, and Tchi-tsong, was, like the old white, valued, even in fragments, as highly as jewels. A second from the same collection is given on the following page (Fig. 91). The panels are black, the flower and border decoration are in pink, green, and yellow, and show the variety and execution distinctive of Chinese work. There are many pieces of the same class in which the artist has attempted to follow the Persian styles more closely, but even a slight examination can leave little doubt of their Chinese origin. In connection with the blue-and-white decoration may be mentioned the vases of sea-green céladon, in which panels of white are reserved. On these are figures of men and animals, landscapes or flowers, in blue. A favorite form, and one well suited to this style of decoration, is a square bottle or vase, the sides of which enable the artist to paint the design in blue upon the flat.

There are certain blue-and-white pieces that reflect both Persian shapes and Persian decorative styles, and these highlight the overall topic of Persian influence in China. This influence first appeared during the Siouen-te period (1426) of the Ming dynasty and is also represented by pieces from the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. The most recognizable examples are those that adopt Persian forms, although their paste alone suggests they are Chinese, as it is consistently finer than anything known from Persia. In Mr. Runkle’s collection, there is a ewer decorated with light-blue flowers, similar to the famous Tch’aï porcelain, known as the “blue of the sky after rain.” Real examples of this old blue must be rare, since the porcelain, known as Tch’aï, Tcheou, and Tchi-tsong, was treasured as highly as jewels, even in fragments. A second piece from the same collection is shown on the following page (Fig. 91). The panels are black, and the floral and border decorations are in pink, green, and yellow, showcasing the variety and craftsmanship typical of Chinese work. There are many pieces in this category where the artist has tried to closely follow Persian styles, but even a brief examination reveals their Chinese origins. Alongside the blue-and-white decoration, we can also mention the sea-green céladon vases, which have reserved white panels. These feature figures of people and animals, landscapes, or flowers in blue. A popular form suited to this style of decoration is a square bottle or vase, allowing the artist to paint the design in blue on the flat sides.

enlarge-image
Fig. 90.—Aster Decoration. Blue-and-white. (W. L. Andrews Coll.)
Fig. 90.—Aster Decoration. Blue and white. (W. L. Andrews Collection)

Of the other blues which were used as ground colors, one of the most famous is the turquoise obtained from copper. It has all the clear depth of the stone from which it takes its name, a liquid transparency elsewhere unequalled. It appears on a great variety of pieces—gods, kylins, birds, dogs, and vases. The latter are very often graved in the paste, after designs more or less ornate. In the specimen given (Fig. 92), which is very finely{132} crackled, the leaves are bound together by a zone decorated with the Greek fret.

Of the other blues that were used as base colors, one of the most famous is the turquoise derived from copper. It has all the clear depth of the stone it's named after, with a liquid transparency that’s unmatched. It appears on a wide range of items—gods, kylins, birds, dogs, and vases. The vases are often intricately engraved in the material, following designs that vary in complexity. In the example shown (Fig. 92), which is beautifully crackled, the leaves are tied together by a band decorated with a Greek fret.

The lapis lazuli blue has a deeper tint, and is usually decorated with gold. It is used as a ground color, and fine specimens lead one to question the appropriateness of the name, as the porcelain so decorated has a brilliancy and depth far in advance of the comparatively dull stone. The color is occasionally employed in Persian decoration, and varies in shade.

The lapis lazuli blue has a richer tone and is often accented with gold. It's used as a base color, and high-quality examples make you wonder if the name really fits, since the porcelain with this color has a brightness and depth that's much greater than the relatively muted stone. This color is sometimes used in Persian designs and comes in various shades.

enlarge-image
Fig. 91.—Chinese Porcelain. Persian Style. (J. C. Runkle Coll.)
Fig. 91.—Chinese Porcelain. Persian Style. (J. C. Runkle Coll.)

The mazarine blue is similarly treated, and is also effectively heightened by a super-ornamentation of gold of different shades. There are many other tints to which it is hard to give even a distinctive name. They illustrate the extreme partiality of the Chinese for this color, a partiality which has never wavered for at least sixteen centuries. It has been the means of giving to the world a greater number of beautiful works of art than would otherwise seem to be within the reach of the most skilful manipulation and the most prolific fancy, when restricted to a single color.

The mazarine blue is treated similarly and is also enhanced by intricate gold embellishments in various shades. There are many other colors that are hard to name distinctly. They showcase the strong preference the Chinese have for this color, a preference that hasn't changed for at least sixteen centuries. This has led to the creation of more beautiful works of art than one might expect from even the most skilled craftsmanship and the most imaginative creativity, especially when limited to a single color.

The soufflé porcelain will be hereafter noticed, but in the mean time, to prevent misapprehension, reference may be made to the bleu fouetté, a style sometimes confounded with the soufflé. It is less deep in shade than the lapis lazuli, and has a mottled appearance. It is{133} used as a ground color, in which are sections of white, and on the latter are brilliant designs in red, green, and gold. The effect is rich, and the contrast between the panel painting and the more sombre ground color is very striking. There are also blues splashed over with spots of red and lilac, and many others, such as the “transmutation” or flashed glaze, illustrative of the magical dexterity of the Chinese workman. What on first sight seems the result of an accident in the kiln, will often prove to be that of a carefully conducted operation and deliberate intention.

The soufflé porcelain will be discussed later, but for now, to avoid confusion, we should mention the bleu fouetté, a style that is sometimes mixed up with the soufflé. It's lighter in shade than the lapis lazuli and has a mottled look. It is{133} used as a background color, featuring sections of white, on which vibrant designs in red, green, and gold are displayed. The result is opulent, and the contrast between the panel painting and the darker background is very striking. There are also blues accented with red and lilac spots, along with various other styles like the “transmutation” or flashed glaze, showcasing the remarkable skill of the Chinese artisans. What might initially appear to be a coincidence from the kiln often turns out to be the result of a carefully managed process and intentional design.

We may now glance briefly at the various fabrics of the Ming Dynasty, in their chronological order.

We can now take a quick look at the different fabrics of the Ming Dynasty, in chronological order.

enlarge-image
Fig. 92.—Turquoise-blue Chinese Porcelain. Truité Crackle. (S. P. Avery Coll., New York Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 92.—Turquoise-blue Chinese Porcelain. Truité Crackle. (S. P. Avery Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

The establishment of an imperial factory at King-teh-chin, as above stated, marked the beginning of the Ming, during which (1368-1649) the art rose to its highest level. After the blue Kouan-ki came vases and vessels of various colors and styles of decoration. Between 1403 and 1424, egg-shell porcelain, so called from its remarkable thinness, was first issued from King-teh-chin, and between 1465 and 1487 reached its greatest excellence and fineness. It was made as thin as paper, and was so favorably regarded by the emperors that they gave rewards to those making the finest pieces. Its gauzy transparent tenuity is effected by grinding it down after glazing. Vases, as well as cups, etc., were made of egg-shell, which at a later date was painted in colors. The fifteenth century saw the greatest triumphs of Chinese artists. From 1426 to 1435, the Siouen-te period, very brilliant blue, red, white, and veined crackle was made. Representations of crickets were a fashionable style of ornamentation. Afterward, between 1465 and 1487, although the colors deteriorated, the beauty of the ornamentation increased toward{134} its artistic extreme. With the sixteenth century, we have seen that foreign material for ornamentation began to be introduced; and although many original artists continued to appear, others restricted themselves almost exclusively to the imitation of ancient wares. Tcheou, who lived between 1567 and 1619, took particular delight in puzzling collectors by skilful counterfeits of the most famous, rare, and valuable old wares. According to a story told by Julien, he imitated the ancient Ting white, made from three to six hundred years before his time, so closely, that he duped the most acute collectors. More than a century later, between 1735 and 1795, Thang-kong, already referred to, displayed great imitative skill. It is, however, evident, and a matter of regret, that, from the beginning of the eighteenth century, the ceramic art of China declined. While the materials employed are still equal to the most ancient, the ornamentation after that date became, as a rule, manifestly inferior. To what extent a more intimate intercourse with foreigners and the more extended demands of trade resulting therefrom may have contributed to such a result, we need not now inquire. The greater rapidity of execution necessitated by increasing orders from abroad, and the influence of European models, had no doubt their effect. All the best pieces were retained for native use, and only the inferior qualities were exported. The estimation in which the Chinese hold the rarer pieces is further illustrated by the fact that specimens which have found their way to Europe have been sent back to China to be sold, because there they would realize higher prices. Many of the better kinds have never been seen in Europe; and when in addition to this it is remembered that, while skilled in production, the Chinese were equally clever in imitation with fraudulent intent, many other kinds are in all likelihood really unknown beyond the bounds of the Celestial Empire.

The creation of an imperial factory in Jingdezhen, as mentioned above, marked the start of the Ming dynasty, during which (1368-1649) the art reached its peak. Following the blue Kouan-ki, a range of vases and vessels in various colors and decoration styles emerged. Between 1403 and 1424, egg-shell porcelain, named for its incredible thinness, was first produced in Jingdezhen, and between 1465 and 1487, it achieved its highest quality and delicacy. It was crafted as thin as paper, and the emperors valued it so much that they rewarded the artisans who created the finest pieces. Its delicate, transparent nature was achieved by grinding it down after glazing. Egg-shell was used for vases, cups, and other items, which were later painted. The fifteenth century showcased the greatest successes of Chinese artists. From 1426 to 1435, during the Siouen-te period, vibrant blue, red, white, and veined crackle were produced. Cricket motifs became a popular decorative style. Later, between 1465 and 1487, even though the colors declined, the beauty of the ornamentation reached its artistic peak. By the sixteenth century, foreign materials for decoration started to be incorporated; while many original artists continued to emerge, some focused almost entirely on replicating ancient pieces. Tcheou, who lived between 1567 and 1619, delighted in tricking collectors with skillful forgeries of the most famous, rare, and valuable old wares. According to a story recounted by Julien, he closely imitated ancient Ting white pieces made three to six hundred years prior, successfully deceiving even the most discerning collectors. More than a century later, between 1735 and 1795, Thang-kong, previously mentioned, demonstrated exceptional imitative ability. However, it is evident and regrettable that the ceramic art of China began to decline from the early eighteenth century. While the materials used remained comparable to the ancient ones, the ornamentation after that period generally became noticeably inferior. The extent to which closer interactions with foreigners and increased trade demands contributed to this decline is not our current concern. The quicker production required by rising overseas orders and the influence of European designs undoubtedly made an impact. The finest pieces were kept for domestic use, while only the lower-quality items were exported. The value the Chinese place on rarer pieces is highlighted by the fact that items sent to Europe have been returned to China for sale, as they would fetch higher prices there. Many of the superior types have never been seen in Europe; and considering that the Chinese were not only skilled producers but also adept at creating forgeries, many other types likely remain completely unknown outside the Celestial Empire.

There are, besides the works of such an artist as Thang-kong, exceptional pieces of the Tai-thsing Dynasty, especially those of the Kien-long period, during which Thang-kong lived, that are in every way admirable. One example of this period (Fig. 93) has a ground color of light green, overrun with a graceful floriated design graved in the paste, and having reserved panels, in which are a landscape on one side and a tree and bird on the other. In another the ground is a delicate pink, and the figures are raised. Examples might be multiplied{135} to any extent, which show that, however faulty the later specimens may be, there is no lack of variety. The artists resorted to every style of decoration within the reach of their skill, and some exceedingly beautiful porcelain of various families will be found to belong to the Kien-long period.

Besides the works of an artist like Thang-kong, there are exceptional pieces from the Tai-thsing Dynasty, particularly from the Kien-long period, when Thang-kong was active, that are truly remarkable. One example from this period (Fig. 93) has a light green background decorated with an elegant floral design etched into the paste, featuring reserved panels with a landscape on one side and a tree and bird on the other. In another piece, the background is a soft pink with raised figures. There are countless examples{135} that demonstrate that, while later pieces may have some flaws, there is no shortage of variety. The artists explored every style of decoration they could master, and many stunning porcelain items from various styles can be found from the Kien-long period.

enlarge-image
Fig. 93—Kien-long Green Porcelain Vase. (J. C. Runkle Coll.)
Fig. 93—Kien-long Green Porcelain Vase. (J. C. Runkle Coll.)

The Tai-thsing Dynasty is also marked by the production of the vases called “Mandarin,” usually, but in our opinion mistakenly, ascribed to Japan. The history of China at this time is for our present purpose valuable. So long as the two dynasties were at war, art was neglected; and we therefore find that, for several years prior to the establishment of the Tartar Dynasty, the manufactories gave out no works of note. When the Tai-thsings were firmly seated on the throne the art received a new impulse. While Khang-hi reigned (1661-1722), Thang-ing-siouen was director of the imperial factory, and made two yellows, a green and blue. He was succeeded in 1722 by Nien, who was equally successful, and in 1736 was associated with the artist Thang-kong before mentioned. After Kien-long, the fourth of the Tartar Dynasty, the art went rapidly downward. It will be observed from these few facts that when the decline of Chinese art is spoken of as beginning with the eighteenth century, allowance must be made for the check experienced under Kien-long (1736-1795). When he ascended the throne there were, according to M. Julien, fifty-seven manufactories of porcelain in China, of which seven besides that of King-teh-chin were in the province of Kiang-si. Whatever condition art may have been in, there was plainly no stagnation in production.

The Tai-thsing Dynasty is also known for producing the so-called “Mandarin” vases, which are often mistakenly attributed to Japan. The history of China during this time is relevant to our current discussion. While the two dynasties were at war, art was neglected; as a result, we see that for several years before the Tartar Dynasty began, the factories did not produce any significant works. Once the Tai-thsings were firmly in power, art experienced a revival. During Khang-hi's reign (1661-1722), Thang-ing-siouen was the director of the imperial factory and created two yellow glazes, as well as a green and blue one. He was followed in 1722 by Nien, who was also successful, and in 1736 teamed up with the previously mentioned artist Thang-kong. After Kien-long, the fourth ruler of the Tartar Dynasty, the quality of the art declined rapidly. These facts indicate that when discussing the decline of Chinese art as starting in the eighteenth century, we must acknowledge the downturn experienced under Kien-long (1736-1795). When he took the throne, there were, according to M. Julien, fifty-seven porcelain factories in China, with seven, in addition to the one in King-teh-chin, located in Kiang-si province. Despite the state of art, there was clearly no stagnation in production.

And now as to the mandarin vases, which strictly reflect the history of China: the word “mandarin” is applied to all the public{136} functionaries of China, and, in the decoration of porcelain, includes all the figures with toque and vest seen on the vases of this period. When the Tartar Dynasty came in, one of the first imperial acts was to issue an order that certain new customs should be adhered to, and old ones renounced. Though politic, in tending to erase even the remembrance of the dethroned Mings, the act was in certain particulars a cruelty to the conservative Chinese. It involved in their eyes degradation to the level of the victorious Tartar; and rather than conform to the order requiring the head to be shaved, many were willing that it should be cut off. Conformity came in time, and the pigtail was an accepted necessity. Changes in costume were also gradually effected. Of these the most marked features are the rolled-up cap or toque and the short coat. To distinguish the nine orders of public officers, the most minute regulations were issued. These affected chiefly the button on the toque, the squares on the front and back of the coat, and the decoration of the belt.

And now, regarding the mandarin vases, which truly reflect China's history: the term "mandarin" refers to all public{136} officials in China, and in porcelain decoration, it includes all the figures wearing a toque and vest seen on the vases from this period. When the Tartar Dynasty came to power, one of the first imperial actions was to order that certain new customs be followed, while old ones were to be abandoned. Though politically motivated, this aimed to erase even the memory of the dethroned Mings, it was, in some respects, a harsh blow to conservative Chinese. It suggested a degradation to the level of the victorious Tartars; and rather than comply with the order requiring them to shave their heads, many would rather face execution. Eventually, conformity set in, and the pigtail became a necessary norm. Changes in clothing were also gradually made. Among these, the most noticeable features are the rolled-up cap or toque and the short coat. To differentiate the nine ranks of public officers, very specific regulations were established. These mainly pertained to the button on the toque, the patterns on the front and back of the coat, and the decoration of the belt.

The mandarin vases upon which these costumes are seen, are thick in the paste and frequently uneven on the surface. The hexagonal form, as well as the general features of the decoration, were followed and made familiar to Europeans by the potters of Delft. The decoration is so varied that the group is divided by Jacquemart into six sections. The chief colors are pink, lilac, green, iron red, Indian ink, gold and black. The painting is not executed after the usual Chinese fashion, and the faces in particular are finished with a minute care suggestive of an influence not felt before this period. What concerns us chiefly at present is the reason given by Jacquemart for assigning the entire group to Japanese workmanship. He says:

The mandarin vases that these costumes are depicted on are thick and often have an uneven surface. The hexagonal shape, along with the overall design features, were adopted and popularized by the potters in Delft. The decoration is so diverse that Jacquemart divides the group into six sections. The main colors include pink, lilac, green, iron red, Indian ink, gold, and black. The painting isn't done in the typical Chinese style, and the faces, in particular, are finished with such detail that it suggests an influence that wasn't present before this time. What is most important for us right now is the reason Jacquemart provides for attributing the entire group to Japanese craftsmanship. He states:

“The special character of this costume marks out perfectly the group of porcelain upon which it is to be found. It offers, besides, the advantage of rendering incontestable the Japanese origin of these porcelains. The artists of the Celestial Empire have never represented mandarins in their lacquer-work, carved wood or ivories, vases, bronzes, hard or soft stones; no authentic nien-hao piece has depicted anything besides the heroes of ancient times and the subjects of ancient history. It was left to neighboring nations, at the same time inquisitive and commercial, to multiply upon the vases this execrated costume, imposed only after a time by force.{137}

“The unique features of this costume clearly distinguish the group of porcelain it belongs to. Additionally, it confirms the Japanese origin of these pieces. Artists from the Celestial Empire have never depicted mandarins in their lacquer work, carved wood, ivories, vases, bronzes, or any kind of hard or soft stones; no genuine nien-hao item has shown anything other than the heroes and events of ancient history. It was left to neighboring nations, both curious and commercial, to reproduce this disliked costume on vases, which was only introduced later under duress.{137}

enlarge-image
Fig. 94.—Chinese Ming Vases. White Ground. In medallions, green and brown characters and figures. Darker part red and white, with green flowers. (Geo. R. Hall Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 94.—Chinese Ming Vases. White Ground. In medallions, green and brown characters and figures. Darker part red and white, with green flowers. (Geo. R. Hall Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 94.—Chinese Ming Vases. White Ground. Featuring green and brown characters and figures in medallions. The darker areas are red and white with green flowers. (Geo. R. Hall Collection, Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 94.—Chinese Ming Vases. White Background. Showcasing green and brown characters and figures in medallions. The darker areas are red and white with green flowers. (Geo. R. Hall Collection, Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

This appears rather a slight reason for giving the entire group to Japan. Let us look back to history. From the Wan-li period of the Ming (1619) to the final fall of the dynasty in 1647, or from the irruption of the Tartars in 1616 down to 1662, the Khang-hi period of the Tai-thsings, we know of no porcelain having been made; but in that period, as we have seen, the industry revived. It is then that we again find a director at King-teh-chin, and seventy years later Thang-kong was reviving the bright red and devising the gold ornamentation on black which we find on the mandarin vases. Jacquemart suggests “some years” after 1616 as the date when the Tartar costume was applied to vases. It is probable that it was at least from fifty to seventy years after that date, and that the best specimens belong to the Kien-long period, which began in 1736. After 1662 the imperial factory was apparently as much under the Emperor’s control as it had been under the Mings; in which case he could, it is presumed, order such paintings and figures in such costumes as he pleased. We know, further, that in 1698 two foreign artists—an Italian and a Frenchman—{138}were at the palace giving the Chinese several new ideas about art, especially, as we shall see, about perspective. This may, in part, account for the miniature appearance of the face paintings on the mandarin vases. There is, moreover, no ostensible reason for assigning to the Japanese the origination of a style of decoration at variance with everything else we know of the early traditions of their art, although they followed it afterward. We might rather look to India. We know, at least, that during the Kien-long period the Chinese incurred and acknowledged certain debts to India, and it is in the same country that we find the best miniature painting of the East. Such a supposition would also account for the unusual type presented by some of the mandarins with long pointed beards.

This seems like a pretty minor reason to hand the entire group over to Japan. Let's take a look at history. From the Wan-li period of the Ming (1619) until the dynasty finally fell in 1647, or from the invasion of the Tartars in 1616 up to 1662, during the Khang-hi period of the Tai-thsings, there’s no record of any porcelain being made; however, during that time, as we've seen, the industry bounced back. It's then that we see a director again at King-teh-chin, and seventy years later, Thang-kong was reviving the bright red and creating the gold decorations on black that we see on the mandarin vases. Jacquemart suggests that it was a few years after 1616 when the Tartar style was applied to vases. It's likely that it was at least fifty to seventy years after that date, with the best examples coming from the Kien-long period, which started in 1736. After 1662, the imperial factory seemed to be just as much under the Emperor’s control as it had been under the Mings; therefore, it’s assumed he could order whatever paintings and figures in whatever costumes he wanted. Additionally, we know that in 1698, two foreign artists—an Italian and a Frenchman—{138}were at the palace, providing the Chinese with several new ideas about art, especially regarding perspective. This may partly explain the miniature look of the face paintings on the mandarin vases. Furthermore, there’s no clear reason to attribute the creation of a decoration style that contrasts with everything we know of their early artistic traditions to the Japanese, even though they adopted it later. We might be better off looking to India. We know that during the Kien-long period, the Chinese recognized and admitted to certain influences from India, which is also where we find the best miniature painting in the East. Such a theory would also explain the unusual appearance of some mandarins with long pointed beards.

enlarge-image
Fig. 95.—Ming Vase. Historical Subject. (J. C. Runkle Coll.)
Fig. 95.—Ming Vase. Historical Theme. (J. C. Runkle Coll.)

An apparently fanciful grouping of Chinese porcelain originated with Albert Jacquemart and Edmond Le Blant. They divide it into four families, the Archaic, the Chrysanthemo-Pæonian, the Green, and the Rose: Céladon, Crackle, White, Blue, Turquoise-blue, Violet, Bronze, and Lacquer are classed as exceptional. The Chrysanthemo-Pæonian is so called from the prevalence of chrysanthemums and pæonies on the ground, and the Green and Rose from the predominating colors. A large proportion of the household ornaments of China, garden vases, and table-wares belong to the first of these classes. Blues, red, and gold mingle with each other, and are relieved by green, and sometimes black. Red and blue grounds will be found with designs in white, green, and yellow; or a rich gold will be overspread with green, pale buff, and white; or the ground itself will be white, on which are designs in black, filled with gorgeous flowers. These are the works of artists whose skill and ingenuity are almost as limitless as their fancy. There is no law but the harmony demanded by a florid taste, no aim but effect.{139}

An imaginative collection of Chinese porcelain was initiated by Albert Jacquemart and Edmond Le Blant. They categorize it into four groups: Archaic, Chrysanthemo-Pæonian, Green, and Rose. Various styles like Céladon, Crackle, White, Blue, Turquoise-blue, Violet, Bronze, and Lacquer are considered exceptional. The Chrysanthemo-Pæonian name comes from the common appearance of chrysanthemums and peonies in the designs, while the Green and Rose refer to the dominant colors present. A significant number of household decorations in China, including garden vases and tableware, fall into the Archaic category. Shades of blue, red, and gold blend together, often complemented by green and sometimes black. Red and blue backgrounds showcase designs in white, green, and yellow; or a rich gold surface is adorned with green, pale buff, and white accents; or the backdrop itself may be white, featuring intricate black designs filled with vibrant flowers. These creations are the work of artists whose talent and creativity seem boundless. There are no strict rules, just the harmony sought by an elaborate taste, and no objective other than to create an impact.{139}

enlarge-image
Fig. 96.—Green Family. Ming Dynasty. (F. Robinson Coll.)
Fig. 96.—Green Family. Ming Dynasty. (F. Robinson Coll.)

Green was the imperial color under the Ming Dynasty (1368), and the greater portion of the ornamentation of this family has either a religious or a political significance. The bright copper-green lies perfectly transparent upon the pure white paste. We have already seen the eight immortals riding upon clouds, in a piece of blue-and-white, and the design is repeatedly met upon pieces of the Green family. It is here, in short, that we have the best opportunity of studying the religious system and symbols of China. Dragons are represented with diabolical ferocity; cranes, kylins, fong-hoangs, are intermingled with floral designs, in which are asters and other flowers, and insects. On the sacrificial cups of this family, dragons with forked tails climb the handles, or hang head downward from the lip, while a hideous dragon-head is introduced in the sides. From these grotesque and terrible figures we turn to the pieces of a historical character. The scenes depicted are chiefly taken from the early history of China, which was as prolific a source of ideas to the Chinese artist as classical history and legend to the poets of Europe. Vases of this character are also deserving of study, as illustrating to a farther extent than was done in the Introduction that aspect of the potter’s art in which it appears as the handmaid and illuminator of history. The Chinese artist is rarely seen to better advantage than when painting vases of this family. With a rich palette comprising the prevailing green, blues of every shade, violet, red, yellow, gold, and black, he produces effects of the most charming beauty. When green is used as a ground color, as in the case of the Kien-long vase referred to (Fig. 93), either it covers the entire surface, or reserves are left for the landscape or trees. In the former case the fruit, flowers, and leaves lie upon the bright-green enamel. To the pieces in which green is mingled with yellow and blue upon a white ground, producing the effect of variegated marble, the Chinese give the name of Ouan-lou-hoang.{140}

Green was the imperial color during the Ming Dynasty (1368), and most of the decorations from this family have either religious or political meanings. The bright copper-green color shines clearly against the pure white background. We’ve already seen the eight immortals riding on clouds in a piece of blue-and-white ceramic, and this design shows up often in the Green family pieces. Essentially, this is the best place to study the religious system and symbols of China. Dragons are depicted with fierce intensity; cranes, kylins, and fong-hoangs are mixed with floral designs featuring asters and other flowers, as well as insects. On the sacrificial cups from this family, dragons with forked tails climb the handles or hang upside down from the rim, while a frightening dragon head is incorporated into the sides. From these grotesque and terrifying figures, we shift to pieces with historical significance. The scenes portrayed mainly come from early Chinese history, which served as a rich source of inspiration for Chinese artists, just as classical history and legend did for European poets. Vases of this type are also worth studying because they further illustrate the potter's art as a supporter and storyteller of history. The Chinese artist often shines when painting vases from this family. Using a rich palette that includes the dominant green, blues of every shade, violet, red, yellow, gold, and black, he creates stunningly beautiful effects. When green is the base color, as seen in the Kien-long vase mentioned (Fig. 93), it either covers the entire surface or leaves some areas reserved for landscapes or trees. In the first case, the fruit, flowers, and leaves rest on the bright-green enamel. The pieces with green mixed with yellow and blue on a white base, which create a variegated marble effect, are called Ouan-lou-hoang by the Chinese.{140}

enlarge-image
Fig. 97.—Chinese Plate. Rose Family. Sixteenth Century (?). (Mrs. J. V. L. Pruyn Coll.)
Fig. 97.—Chinese Plate. Rose Family. Sixteenth Century (?). (Mrs. J. V. L. Pruyn Collection)

The Rose family (Fig. 97) is distinguished by the prevalence of the color to which it owes its name—a pale red applied over the glaze. It comprises what may most emphatically be called the decorative porcelain of China. The body is the perfection of Chinese paste, and the decoration partakes to the full of the vast wealth of Chinese color. With regard to form, this family represents the most perfect pieces in the art of China. With the exception of the old white and the modern decorated with blue, the Tho-tai-khi, “porcelain without embryo,” or egg-shell, belongs almost exclusively to this family, which is admirably represented in Mr. W. L. Andrews’s collection. In such pieces we fully apprehend the beauty of the “rose-back” decoration. The ruby color is laid upon the back of the edge or rim of plates and saucers, and shines through the thin paste with the softness of the pink lining of a shell. It would be impossible to specify all the methods of decorating the egg-shell belonging to the Rose family. We see borders of pink and raised white enamel, others traced as delicately as the finest lace, and still others with reservations filled with bouquets. The decoration sometimes takes the form of exquisite paintings of birds, insects, and flowers; and when scenes with figures are introduced, they are of a totally different character from the religious and historical subjects found in the Green family. They are drawn in part from literature, and in part from the home life of the people. There is in Mr. Avery’s collection at the Metropolitan Museum, a plate having a rose border with raised flowers, and other objects in reserved sections. In the centre is a young girl surprised, as she walks the garden at night, by her lover, who, having thrown his shoes in advance, is mounting the wall. M. Jacquemart informs us that the incident is taken from the “Si-siang-ki,” or, History of the Pavilion of the West, a lyric drama composed by Wang-chi-fou about{141} A.D. 1110. A frequent design is a home scene, in which a lady sits near a table attended by two children, and with one or two vases standing round. These glimpses of domestic life afford some little insight into the usages of the people, the courtesies of society, and the occupation and pastimes of the young. When the pieces are larger in size, the subjects are taken from court life, and very rarely from religion. When strong contrasts are resorted to—as by coloring the inside green and the outside rose—the effect is no less pleasing. The combinations are almost confusing in their multiplicity, and in the essential differences of their character. One piece may have flowers and various household articles (Fig. 99) upon a white ground, or rose may mingle with turquoise and maroon in the border. Nothing is too bold for the Chinese artist, and no effect appears to be unattainable or untried. He is equally at home painting on white enamel a delicate border, or rivalling the rich hues of a gaudy butterfly in a life-like imitation of the fluttering insect.

The Rose family (Fig. 97) is known for the dominant color it’s named after—a soft red that's layered over the glaze. It represents what can truly be called the decorative porcelain of China. The body of the porcelain is the finest example of Chinese paste, and the decoration showcases China's rich colors. In terms of shape, this family includes the most perfect pieces in Chinese art. Aside from the old white and the modern ones decorated with blue, the Tho-tai-khi, or “porcelain without embryo,” which is often egg-shell thin, is almost exclusively found in this family, well-represented in Mr. W. L. Andrews’s collection. In these pieces, we can fully appreciate the beauty of the “rose-back” decoration. The ruby color is applied to the back edge of plates and saucers, shining through the delicate paste like the soft pink lining of a shell. It’s impossible to list all the decorating techniques for the egg-shell porcelain of the Rose family. We see pink borders with raised white enamel, others designed as intricately as the finest lace, and some filled with floral arrangements. The decoration sometimes features exquisite paintings of birds, insects, and flowers; when figures appear, they represent scenes from literature or everyday life rather than religious or historical themes typical of the Green family. In Mr. Avery’s collection at the Metropolitan Museum, there’s a plate with a rose border adorned with raised flowers and other reserved sections. In the center, a young girl is surprised at night in the garden by her lover, who is climbing over the wall after tossing his shoes ahead. M. Jacquemart tells us that the scene is drawn from the “Si-siang-ki,” or History of the Pavilion of the West, a lyrical drama written by Wang-chi-fou around {141} CE 1110. A common theme showcases domestic life, featuring a lady at a table with two children and one or two vases around her. These snapshots of home life provide insights into the customs of the people, social niceties, and the activities of the young. In larger pieces, the scenes depict court life, and rarely touch on religion. When bold contrasts are used—like the inside painted green and the outside rose—the result is still visually pleasing. The combinations can be almost overwhelming in their variety and essential differences. One piece might display flowers and various household items (Fig. 99) on a white background, or rose may blend with turquoise and maroon in the border. Nothing is too daring for the Chinese artist, and no effect seems beyond reach or experimentation. He excels at painting delicate borders on white enamel and matching the vibrant colors of a bright butterfly in a lifelike depiction of the fluttering insect.

enlarge-image
Fig. 98.—Chinese Rose Family. (Robert Hoe, Jr., Coll.)
Fig. 98.—Chinese Rose Family. (Robert Hoe, Jr., Coll.)

Before leaving the Rose family, let us glance at a few of the pieces ascribed to Japan, and which ought to be restored to China. To illustrate the difficulty of assigning them, with positive certainty, to either country, the plate given on page 143 may be referred to (Fig. 100). Mr. Andrews considers his piece Japanese, and his opinion is supported by the fact that other specimens, also claimed for Japan, have the same subject painted in the centre. When a photograph of the piece was submitted to the Hon. Jushie Yoshida Kiyonari, the Japanese Minister at Washington, he replied: “It seems to me certain that the subject, as well as the style of the{142} painting, are strictly Chinese; and this much I would say, if I had the piece in my possession, I could not but consider it as a good Chinese specimen.”

Before leaving the Rose family, let’s take a look at a few items attributed to Japan that should actually be returned to China. To highlight the challenge of definitely assigning them to either country, we can refer to the plate on page 143 (Fig. 100). Mr. Andrews thinks his piece is Japanese, and his view is backed up by the fact that other examples also claimed for Japan have the same subject painted in the center. When a photograph of the piece was shown to Hon. Jushie Yoshida Kiyonari, the Japanese Minister in Washington, he responded: “It seems to me certain that the subject, as well as the style of the{142} painting, are strictly Chinese; and I would say that if I had the piece in my possession, I would definitely consider it a good Chinese specimen.”

enlarge-image
Fig. 99.—Chinese Bowl. Rich Decoration, chiefly Yellow and Rose. Height, 11 in.; circumference, 5 ft. 8 in. (Mrs. John V. L. Pruyn Coll.)
Fig. 99.—Chinese Bowl. Rich Decoration, chiefly Yellow and Rose. Height, 11 in.; circumference, 5 ft. 8 in. (Mrs. John V. L. Pruyn Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 99.—Chinese Bowl. Elaborate design, primarily in yellow and pink. Height, 11 in.; circumference, 5 ft. 8 in. (Mrs. John V. L. Pruyn Collection)
Fig. 99.—Chinese Bowl. Intricate design, mainly in yellow and pink. Height: 11 in.; circumference: 5 ft. 8 in. (Mrs. John V. L. Pruyn Collection)

When Jacquemart tries to find an origin for the Chinese Rose family, he says: “Does it issue from the accidental discovery of the red of Cassius? Is it contemporary with other porcelains? Does it come from a particular centre? We think its creation is to be attributed to the wish of imitating the admirable porcelain of Japan.” The same writer, in treating of what he calls “artistic” porcelain of the Japanese Rose family, says: “If we required to seek the cause of these modifications and of the particular style of artistic porcelain, we should find it in a desire of rivalling the Chinese porcelain of the Rose family.” In other words, the Japanese Rose suggested the Chinese Rose, and the Chinese Rose suggested the Japanese Rose—a stage at which the discussion becomes neither lucid nor satisfactory.

When Jacquemart looks for the origin of the Chinese Rose family, he asks: “Does it come from the accidental discovery of the red of Cassius? Is it from the same time as other porcelains? Does it originate from a specific center? We believe its creation is driven by a desire to imitate the remarkable porcelain of Japan.” The same writer, discussing what he calls “artistic” porcelain of the Japanese Rose family, states: “If we need to find the reason for these changes and the distinct style of artistic porcelain, we should look to a desire to compete with the Chinese porcelain of the Rose family.” In other words, the Japanese Rose inspired the Chinese Rose, and the Chinese Rose inspired the Japanese Rose—at this point, the discussion becomes unclear and unfulfilling.

The circumstances leading to the confounding of Chinese and Japanese porcelain arose chiefly from trade. The Japanese are said to have gone to King-teh-chin, even in early times, to buy porcelain. According to Duhalde, the Chinese repaid the compliment by loading their vessels with Japanese porcelain on returning from that country. This is corroborated by the missionaries at Pekin, who state that the people there highly prized the Japanese porcelain, which was, in consequence, both rare and dear. They even used it in preference to{143} their own in making presents to the emperor and grandees. De Pere states that when the Emperor wished to send a present of porcelain to Peter the Great, he chose that of Japan, where, says the writer, the people surpass those of China in all the arts and industries. We know, moreover, that the Japanese import Chinese egg-shell for decoration, that the Chinese have borrowed the designs of the Japanese, and that the Japanese have borrowed those of China. The most skilful imitators in the world, living next door to each other, complimented each other’s skill by mutual imitation.

The confusion between Chinese and Japanese porcelain mainly comes from trade. It's said that the Japanese traveled to King-teh-chin in ancient times to buy porcelain. According to Duhalde, in return, the Chinese filled their ships with Japanese porcelain when coming back from that country. This is confirmed by missionaries in Pekin, who suggest that people there highly valued Japanese porcelain, making it both rare and expensive. They even preferred it over{143} their own when giving gifts to the emperor and nobility. De Pere notes that when the Emperor wanted to send a porcelain gift to Peter the Great, he chose Japanese porcelain, stating that the Japanese excel in all arts and crafts compared to the Chinese. Additionally, we know that the Japanese import Chinese eggshell for decoration, and that both the Chinese and Japanese have borrowed designs from each other. These two skilled imitators, living so close to one another, recognized each other’s talent through mutual imitation.

There are two chronological points that may help us to throw some light into this confusion, which writers have succeeded in making twice confounded.

There are two time points that might help clarify this confusion, which authors have managed to mix up twice.

enlarge-image
Fig. 100.—Rose-back Egg-shell. (W. L. Andrews Coll.)
Fig. 100.—Rose-back Egg-shell. (W. L. Andrews Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 100.—Rose-back Egg-shell. (W. L. Andrews Coll.)
Fig. 100.—Rose-back Egg-shell. (W. L. Andrews Collection.)

There can be no doubt that the porcelain of the Rose family was at its best about the end of the fifteenth century and beginning of the sixteenth. Jacquemart, therefore, argues that the Japanese imitations would date from the first half of the sixteenth century, and the vitreous enamelled pieces would go back, at least, to the fifteenth. He labors under a very serious mistake, which evidently takes its{144} rise in the assumption that the ware made by the Japanese in the seventh century was translucent pottery, or that Kato-siro-ouye-mon, in the thirteenth century, had acquired the art of making porcelain. We shall handle this subject more in detail when treating of Japan; but meanwhile let it be noted that the Japanese themselves call the thirteenth century ware stone-ware, and that there is no reason for believing that porcelain was made in Japan until near the middle of the sixteenth century, or about the date assigned by Jacquemart to the so-called Japanese imitations of the Rose family of China.

There’s no doubt that the Rose family's porcelain was at its peak around the end of the fifteenth century and the beginning of the sixteenth. Jacquemart argues that the Japanese copies would date from the first half of the sixteenth century, and the vitreous enamel pieces would trace back at least to the fifteenth. He is making a significant mistake, stemming from the assumption that the pottery made by the Japanese in the seventh century was translucent or that Kato-siro-ouye-mon, from the thirteenth century, had mastered the art of making porcelain. We will discuss this topic in more detail when we cover Japan, but for now, it’s important to note that the Japanese themselves refer to the thirteenth-century ware as stoneware, and there’s no reason to believe that porcelain was produced in Japan until around the mid-sixteenth century, which aligns with the timeline Jacquemart attributes to the so-called Japanese copies of the Rose family from China.

If this be admitted, it must be supposed that Japan began by imitating some of the choicest works of China, and those presenting the greatest difficulty to a beginner not perfectly sure of his practice. The necessary result of this, so far as M. Jacquemart is concerned, would be to transfer what he calls artistic porcelain to China. In any event, it is clear that all representatives of that family which can be ascribed to a date earlier than the latter part of the sixteenth or the beginning of the seventeenth century are Chinese. Many years must have elapsed before the Japanese could, with Shonsui’s assistance, attain to such perfection in working a new material that their ware could be mistaken for that of their teachers.

If this is accepted, then it must be assumed that Japan started by mimicking some of the finest works from China, particularly those that were the most challenging for a beginner who wasn't completely confident in his skills. The inevitable conclusion, as far as M. Jacquemart is concerned, would be to attribute what he refers to as artistic porcelain to China. In any case, it is clear that all examples of that category that can be dated before the late sixteenth or early seventeenth century are Chinese. Many years must have passed before the Japanese, with Shonsui's help, could achieve such mastery in working with a new material that their pottery could be mistaken for that of their teachers.

The difficulties of collectors are thus restricted to pieces which are comparatively modern. Nothing is more natural than that, when the manufacture was temporarily paralyzed in China by the disturbances attending the change from the Ming to the Tartar dynasty, for several years prior to 1662 the Japanese should have bestirred themselves to supply the demand created by the regular trade in China. It is of this period, and down to the beginning of the eighteenth century, that the missionaries write when they speak of the demand for Japanese porcelain. It must have been early in the eighteenth century, also, that the imperial present of Japanese porcelain was sent to Russia. Japanese art was rising as that of China declined; and so far from suggesting the Rose decoration to China, the Japanese Rose was merely striving to take its place, when the original was passing away. The Japanese found the Chinese patronage valuable, and therefore they tried to please their customers by perpetuating the styles of decoration with which they were familiar. Their imitative skill makes the task of distinguishing the two fabrics one of considerable{145} difficulty, even with the limitations in point of time to which we have alluded. The distinctive characteristics of Japanese porcelain will be referred to in their proper place under Japan; but, in the mean time, it is evident that many of the supposed Japanese pieces, with domestic scenes, or with fan-shaped reservations in wide borders of geometrical patterns, and containing brilliantly feathered birds, are Chinese.

The challenges for collectors are mainly limited to relatively modern pieces. It makes perfect sense that when manufacturing in China was disrupted by the upheaval during the transition from the Ming to the Tartar dynasty, the Japanese stepped up to fill the demand created by the regular trade in China for several years before 1662. This is the period that missionaries refer to when discussing the demand for Japanese porcelain. Also, it must have been early in the eighteenth century when the imperial gift of Japanese porcelain was sent to Russia. Japanese art was on the rise as Chinese art declined; and rather than inspiring the Rose decoration in China, the Japanese Rose was simply trying to take its place as the original faded. The Japanese recognized the importance of Chinese patronage, so they aimed to please their customers by continuing the decorative styles they were used to. Their talent for imitation makes it quite difficult to distinguish between the two types of porcelain, even considering the time constraints previously mentioned. The specific traits of Japanese porcelain will be discussed later under Japan; however, for now, it’s clear that many pieces thought to be Japanese, which depict domestic scenes or feature fan-shaped designs in wide geometric borders with brightly colored feathered birds, are actually Chinese.

We have now glanced at the three leading families, even while disposed to call in question the utility of the arrangement. A classification of the above kind has the one great objection, that the exceptions are so numerous as to leave the rule inapplicable to a vast number of the most interesting specimens. And, further, no perfect arrangement is practicable. The Chinese have always been imitators. The potters and artists of the thirteenth century imitated those of the tenth; those of the fourteenth imitated their predecessors of the thirteenth, and so on. Any attempt at a chronological arrangement, with any pretensions to absolute truth, is, for this and other reasons, out of the question. The classification by families, besides its necessary deficiencies, gives no assistance to one studying and trying to master the principles of Chinese art. To such an one, therefore, the only course is to take every specimen at its artistic worth. He may find a large proportion of table-ware of the Chrysanthemo-pæonian family, but he will also find much that is not of that family. He may find much of the Green family, especially under the Ming Dynasty, with a political or a religious significance, but he will also fail in discovering any such meaning in many of its representatives. He will find chrysanthemums on members of the Green family, and pæonies on members of the Rose. In short, the better plan is, as we have said, to admire what is admirable, and to be too curious neither about chronology nor the relationship of color. Otherwise, in the latter case, he will come upon incongruities. The weak and the beautiful will be placed side by side, as in the human family a dwarf may be full brother to an Adonis.

We’ve now taken a look at the three main families, even while questioning the usefulness of this arrangement. A classification like this has one major flaw: there are so many exceptions that it makes the rule irrelevant for a lot of the most interesting examples. Plus, a perfect arrangement just isn’t possible. The Chinese have always been imitators. Potters and artists from the thirteenth century copied those from the tenth; those from the fourteenth copied their thirteenth-century predecessors, and so on. Any attempt at a chronological arrangement that claims to be absolutely accurate is, for this and other reasons, impractical. Classifying by families, despite its unavoidable shortcomings, doesn’t help someone studying and trying to understand the principles of Chinese art. For that person, the best approach is simply to evaluate each piece based on its artistic value. They may find a large amount of tableware from the Chrysanthemo-pæonian family, but they’ll also discover much that doesn’t belong to that family. They might come across a lot from the Green family, especially during the Ming Dynasty, with political or religious significance, but they’ll also find many pieces that lack any such meaning. They’ll see chrysanthemums on items from the Green family and peonies on those from the Rose family. In short, as we’ve said, the better approach is to appreciate what’s admirable and to not get too caught up in chronology or color relationships. Otherwise, they might encounter contradictions. The weak and the beautiful can be side by side, just as a dwarf can be a full brother to a handsome Adonis.

From what has been said it will be inferred that the Chinese held in the highest admiration the beauty to be found in color alone. In producing it, they stand at the head of the ceramic artists of the world. The old white porcelain—that is, porcelain decorated with white, and not the undecorated ware—is by some considered the most{146} ancient quality, and is most carefully preserved by the Chinese. It was decorated with designs either graved in the paste or painted in relief, or with figures inserted between two laminæ of paste. In the latter case the design remained invisible until the cup was filled with liquid. Others required to be held up to the light before the design revealed itself. The best white porcelain was made during the Song Dynasty (960-1278). Mention is made of white porcelain manufactured for the Emperor during the Wei Dynasty (A.D. 220-264), and we have already seen that white was the dynastic color of the Thang Dynasty (618-907), but little or nothing is directly known of these fabrics. That of the Song Dynasty was the Ting-yao, already referred to as one of the five great qualities of ancient porcelain. A cup (Fig. 101) of great beauty, very thin and transparent, in the collection of Mr. J. C. Runkle, gives a good idea of the old white. Its purity and brilliancy give a fine effect to the decoration in relief. The latter consists of small sprays of blossoms delicately moulded or carved, and showing through the clear glaze the finest touches of the modeller or carver. This is one of the methods followed in decorating the Ting porcelain with flowers, which were either graved in the paste, applied in relief, or painted. The white of the Yong-lo period (1403-1424) of the Ming Dynasty was also decorated with engravings in the paste. Toward the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, about 1380, a peculiar quality of white was made upon the same principle as the egg-shell, i. e., by grinding down the paste, by which means the piece assumed an unctuous, shining appearance.

From what has been discussed, it's clear that the Chinese highly valued the beauty found in color alone. When it comes to creating it, they lead the world in ceramic artistry. The traditional white porcelain — specifically porcelain decorated in white, not the plain type — is considered by some to be the most ancient type and is carefully preserved by the Chinese. It featured designs either carved into the paste or painted in relief, or with figures embedded between two layers of paste. In the latter case, the design was hidden until the cup was filled with liquid. Some designs were only visible when held up to the light. The finest white porcelain was produced during the Song Dynasty (960-1278). There are references to white porcelain made for the Emperor during the Wei Dynasty (A.D. 220-264), and we already noted that white was the dynastic color of the Tang Dynasty (618-907), but not much is directly known about these pieces. The porcelain from the Song Dynasty, specifically the Ting-yao, which is one of the five great types of ancient porcelain, is noteworthy. A cup (Fig. 101) of remarkable beauty, very thin and transparent, from Mr. J. C. Runkle's collection, showcases the old white. Its purity and brilliance enhance the raised decorations. These include delicate sprays of blossoms molded or carved to show through the clear glaze, capturing the finest details of the artisan's work. This is one of the techniques used to decorate Ting porcelain with flowers, which could be carved into the paste, applied in relief, or painted. The white porcelain from the Yong-lo period (1403-1424) of the Ming Dynasty was also decorated with engravings in the paste. In the early Ming Dynasty, around 1380, a unique type of white was created using a similar method to egg-shell porcelain, specifically by grinding down the paste, resulting in a smooth, shiny look.

enlarge-image
Fig. 101.—White Chinese Porcelain, with Blossom in Relief. (J. C. Runkle Coll.)
Fig. 101.—White Chinese Porcelain with Blossom in Relief. (J. C. Runkle Collection)

With the white there naturally falls to be considered the porcelain compared by writers and by the Chinese themselves with jade, the most precious of stones in the eyes of the Orientals. It is likened in the Li-ki, or Book of Rites, to the rainbow solidified and turned into stone; and in another work occurs the passage, “When I meditate on that wise man, his thoughts appear to me like the jade.” This applies to the discourse of Confucius. The philosopher’s language is quaint{147} and figurative: “It is not,” he says, “because the jade is rare that it is valued, but because from all time the sages have compared virtue to jade. In their eyes the polish and brilliant hues of jade represent virtue and humanity. Its perfect compactness and extreme hardness indicate exactness of statement; its angles or corners, which are not incisive, however sharp they seem, are emblematic of justice; the pearl-like jades suspended from the hat or the girdle, as if falling, represent ceremony and politeness; the pure sound which it emits when struck, and which suddenly stops, figures music; as it is impossible for the ugly shades of color to obscure the handsome ones, or for the fine colors to cover up the poor ones, so loyalty is prefigured; the cracks which exist in the interior of the stone, and can be seen from the outside, are figurative of sincerity; its iridescent lustre, similar to that of the rainbow, is symbolic of the permanent; its wonderful substance, extracted from mountains or from rivers, represents the earth; when cut as knei or chon, without other embellishment, it indicates virtue; and the high value attached to it by the whole world, without exception, is figurative of truth.” It is further used throughout Chinese literature as a simile for the highest qualities of virtue and purity.

With the white comes the consideration of porcelain, which writers and the Chinese themselves compare to jade, the most precious stone in the eyes of Eastern cultures. It's described in the Li-ki, or Book of Rites, as the rainbow solidified and turned to stone; and in another text, it states, “When I think of that wise person, their thoughts seem to me like jade.” This references the teachings of Confucius. The philosopher’s language is unique{147} and figurative: “It isn't that jade is rare that it is valued, but because since ancient times, sages have likened virtue to jade. To them, the polish and brilliant colors of jade symbolize virtue and humanity. Its perfect density and extreme hardness indicate precision in expression; its angles or edges, though not sharp, symbolize justice; the pearl-like jades hanging from a hat or belt, appearing to fall, represent ceremony and politeness; the clear sound it produces when struck, which suddenly stops, symbolizes music; just as it's impossible for ugly colors to cover up beautiful ones, or for fine colors to hide poor ones, so fidelity is represented; the cracks within the stone, visible from the outside, symbolize sincerity; its iridescent shine, like that of the rainbow, represents the eternal; its remarkable substance, sourced from mountains or rivers, stands for the earth; when shaped as knei or chon, without additional decoration, it signifies virtue; and the universal high regard for it symbolizes truth.” It is also used throughout Chinese literature as a metaphor for the highest qualities of virtue and purity.

The stone is called yu by the Chinese, and is obtained from Tai-thong, in the province of Chenn-si, and in larger quantities from Khotan, where an entire mountain is said to be composed of it. It has been held in the highest estimation among the Chinese from ancient times, and notwithstanding its extreme hardness, it is made into the most beautiful and curious objects, such as vases, cups, incense-burners, flasks; and even instruments of music.

The stone is called yu by the Chinese and is sourced from Tai-thong in the Chenn-si province, with larger amounts coming from Khotan, where an entire mountain is said to be made of it. It has been highly valued among the Chinese since ancient times, and despite its extreme hardness, it is crafted into beautiful and intricate items like vases, cups, incense burners, flasks, and even musical instruments.

These facts will enable us to appreciate the comparison so often drawn between porcelain and jade. Thus, the Thang white made by Ho is said to have been “brilliant as jade,” and a contemporary was making vases of artificial jade. Again, in the Song Dynasty, a red porcelain was made at Ting-tcheou, decorated with flowers, graved, painted, or in relief, and said to resemble “sculptured red jade.” Coming down to the Siouen-te period of the Ming Dynasty (1426-1435), we again meet with cups “as white and brilliant as jade,” with their surfaces slightly punctured. These appear to have been imitated in the Wan-li period (1575-1619), when beautiful cups of the whiteness of jade figure in the altar services of the Emperor. The{148} same description will apply to the porcelain of both periods. The glaze is likened to “a layer of congealed fat,” and has a pure ivory-like appearance and a soft unctuous touch, more nearly resembling that of French pate tendre than any other modern ware. This feeling is heightened rather than diminished by the slight roughness, or rather, irregularity of the surface, such as might be caused by sinking minute grains in the glaze.

These facts help us appreciate the comparison often made between porcelain and jade. For example, the Thang white created by Ho is said to have been “brilliant as jade,” while a contemporary was making vases from artificial jade. Again, during the Song Dynasty, a red porcelain was produced at Ting-tcheou, decorated with flowers—either carved, painted, or in relief—and it was said to resemble “sculptured red jade.” Moving to the Siouen-te period of the Ming Dynasty (1426-1435), we find cups that are “as white and brilliant as jade,” with slightly punctured surfaces. These seem to have been imitated during the Wan-li period (1575-1619), when stunning cups as white as jade were used in the altar services of the Emperor. The{148} same description fits the porcelain from both periods. The glaze is compared to “a layer of congealed fat,” featuring a pure ivory-like appearance and a soft, smooth texture that resembles that of French pate tendre more than any other modern ware. This sensation is enhanced, rather than diminished, by the slight roughness, or rather, irregularity of the surface, which might be caused by tiny grains settling in the glaze.

Let us now see how far these comparisons with jade are warranted by the stone itself. Let it first be noted that many travellers bring from Canton a green and dark-green quality of chalcedony, under the impression that the wily merchants have given them genuine jade. There are also certain kinds of felspar, called nephrite, which have been mistakenly called jade. The genuine yu varies in color from an ivory white to a dark green. It is very hard, very heavy, and fine in grain. Even after it is polished it has the appearance of wax, and the impression made upon the eye is confirmed by the smooth, greasy touch. The exceptional colors are red, black, orange, citron yellow, turquoise and a deeper blue. The white variety called, par excellence, Oriental jade, reflects a pure milky light nearly resembling that of the opal. Japan and India supply a quality of white with the faintest possible tinge of green. Another very beautiful variety is the “imperial jade,” or emerald green, which is occasionally found mixed with white, like the colors in agate.

Let’s take a look at how valid these comparisons to jade are according to the stone itself. First, it’s important to point out that many travelers bring back a green and dark-green type of chalcedony from Canton, thinking that the clever merchants have sold them real jade. There are also some types of feldspar known as nephrite that have been incorrectly labeled as jade. The genuine yu comes in colors ranging from ivory white to dark green. It's very hard, quite heavy, and has a fine grain. Even when polished, it looks waxy, and this visual effect is backed up by its smooth, greasy feel. The rare colors include red, black, orange, citron yellow, turquoise, and a deeper blue. The white variety, known as par excellence Oriental jade, reflects a pure milky light that closely resembles opal. Japan and India offer a type of white with the faintest hint of green. Another stunning type is the “imperial jade,” or emerald green, which can occasionally be found mixed with white, similar to the colors seen in agate.

The value attached to jade was so great, that in China a special officer was appointed to take charge of the jade used in the personal decoration of the emperor, who wore several pieces attached to his girdle. Every description of jewel was made of jade, including those worn in the hair.

The value placed on jade was so significant that in China, a special officer was appointed to oversee the jade used for the emperor's personal adornments, who wore multiple pieces attached to his belt. Every type of jewel was made of jade, including those worn in the hair.

From these facts, and those previously narrated, it is evident that to compare porcelain with jade is to compliment it in terms beyond which Chinese language cannot go. Nothing higher or more laudatory can be said of it, and we can thus form some idea of the extreme beauty of the almost opalescent white porcelain of the Siouen-te and Wan-li periods. The admiration of the Chinese for this stone in colors now unknown may possibly also have inspired them to attempt its imitation in many of the finest colors which claim our admiration. The passage quoted from Confucius further suggests that even crackle may{149} have originated in trying to reproduce in pottery and porcelain the cracked variety of jade.

From these facts, and those mentioned earlier, it’s clear that comparing porcelain to jade is the highest compliment possible in Chinese language. Nothing more praise-worthy can be said about it, giving us some sense of the incredible beauty of the almost opalescent white porcelain from the Siouen-te and Wan-li periods. The Chinese admiration for this stone in colors that are now lost may have inspired them to try to replicate it in many of the most beautiful colors we admire today. The quote from Confucius also suggests that even crackle might have originated from attempts to recreate the cracked variety of jade in pottery and porcelain.

Equal to the turquoise in purity is the violet obtained from the oxide of manganese. Two artists (father and daughter) named Chou, made very beautiful porcelain of this color during the Song Dynasty. Specimens are now very rare, their brilliancy and richness leading collectors to grasp with avidity at any opportunity of becoming possessors of a good example.

Equal to the purity of turquoise is the violet made from manganese oxide. Two artists, a father and daughter duo named Chou, created stunning porcelain in this color during the Song Dynasty. Examples are now very rare, and their brilliance and richness make collectors eager to seize any chance to own a good piece.

enlarge-image
Fig. 102.—Chinese Five-fingered Rosadon. Blood color, shading from crimson to scarlet. Upper rim, cloudy white. (G. W. Wales Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 102.—Chinese Five-fingered Rosadon. Blood color, ranging from crimson to scarlet. Upper edge, cloudy white. (G. W. Wales Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

The aubergine, or purple egg-plant violet, was also made under the Song, and is one of the celebrated productions of Kiun, in the province of Ho-nan. This is, however, inferior in beauty to the manganese violet. There is a third tint, of great softness and beauty. The violet is often used in conjunction with turquoise blue, as in a crackle teapot in the Avery collection in the shape of the peach of longevity, in which the body is violet, and the spout and decorating leaves, which are in relief, are in turquoise blue. The colors are also found intermingled in such groups as the Dogs of Fo sporting. Very curious effects are produced by shading the violet on either hand to blue and red. In pieces of this character the blue will be found on the base, and the color changes as it ascends, becoming a rich violet on the body and red on the top. The violet is treated in a manner precisely similar to the turquoise, the pieces being frequently decorated with incised designs.

The eggplant, also known as purple aubergine, was produced during the Song Dynasty and is one of the famous creations from Kiun in the province of Ho-nan. However, it is not as beautiful as the manganese violet. There is a third shade that is very soft and lovely. The violet is often paired with turquoise blue, like in a crackle teapot from the Avery collection shaped like the peach of longevity, where the body is violet and the spout and decorative leaves in relief are turquoise blue. These colors also appear mixed together in groups like the Dogs of Fo. Very interesting effects are created by shading the violet to blue and red on either side. In pieces like this, blue is typically found at the base, gradually changing as it goes up to a rich violet on the body and red at the top. The violet is treated just like the turquoise, with the pieces often featuring incised designs.

The shaded violet specimens alluded to remind us of others, in a rich liver-red, where the color becomes paler as it ascends. Thus, in the five-fingered rosadon (Fig. 102) the base is a deep crimson, which turns to scarlet on the body, and finishes on the tips of the fingers in a cloudy white. This color, like the aubergine violet, and a bright red were found upon some of the works made at Kiun in the tenth century; nor must we forget the pieces like “red jade” made at Ting-tcheon{150} about the same period. It does not appear to have been used at King-teh-chin until the Yong-lo period, early in the fifteenth century. The bright red was reproduced by Thang-kong, the artist already mentioned, in the eighteenth century. It is difficult to follow the Chinese in the handling of colors so nearly akin, and yet differently treated, and producing effects so varied. The liver-red often appears as a true céladon upon pieces closely resembling in paste the hard opaque body of the old sea-green. These have rarely any decoration, and resemble in this respect many small objects, such as narrow-necked bottles, to which a bright red lends a color that in vivid brilliancy and clearness involuntarily recalls the comparison of the Ting porcelain with red jade.

The shaded violet specimens refer to others in a rich liver-red, where the color fades as it goes up. For example, in the five-fingered rosadon (Fig. 102), the base starts as a deep crimson, which turns scarlet on the body and ends up in a cloudy white at the tips of the fingers. This color, along with aubergine violet and bright red, was seen in some works made at Kiun in the tenth century; we also can't forget the "red jade" pieces created at Ting-tcheon{150} around the same time. It looks like it wasn't used at King-teh-chin until the Yong-lo period, in the early fifteenth century. The bright red was replicated by Thang-kong, the artist mentioned earlier, in the eighteenth century. It's challenging to follow the Chinese approach to colors that are so similar yet treated differently, resulting in such varied effects. The liver-red often appears as a true céladon on pieces that closely resemble the hard opaque body of the old sea-green. These usually lack decoration and, in this aspect, resemble many small objects like narrow-necked bottles, to which a bright red adds a color that, in its vivid brilliance and clarity, inevitably reminds one of the comparison between Ting porcelain and red jade.

enlarge-image
Fig. 103.—Chinese Yellow; Green Decoration. (Sutton Coll.)
Fig. 103.—Chinese Yellow; Green Decoration. (Sutton Coll.)

Of the yellow called “Imperial,” from its being the color adopted by the Tai-thsing Dynasty, little is known. The shades vary from a deep orange to a light straw color, but that called Imperial is said to be the citron yellow. Mr. Marryat says that he has seen genuine specimens in only two collections—the late Mr. Beckford’s and the Japan palace at Dresden. He adds, that imitations have been made at Canton and exported. Mr. S. P. Avery, of New York, has a number of pieces of different tints—chrome, citron, lemon, pale and deep yellow, some of which are very curious in both form and decoration. The different shades are also well illustrated in Mr. W. T. Walters’s collection.

Of the yellow known as “Imperial,” named after the Tai-thsing Dynasty, not much is known. The shades range from a deep orange to a light straw color, but the one referred to as Imperial is said to be citron yellow. Mr. Marryat mentions that he's only seen genuine examples in two collections—the late Mr. Beckford’s and the Japan palace in Dresden. He adds that imitations have been made in Canton and exported. Mr. S. P. Avery from New York has several pieces in different shades—chrome, citron, lemon, light and dark yellow—some of which are quite interesting in both shape and decoration. The various shades are also well represented in Mr. W. T. Walters’s collection.

enlarge-image
Fig. 104.—Grains of Rice. (S. P. Avery Coll.)
Fig. 104.—Grains of Rice. (S. P. Avery Collection.)

The Chinese have ideas of painting peculiar to themselves. They have little regard for perspective, and in ancient times had none whatever. Even so late as the seventeenth century perspective was at direct variance with the rules guiding their art. We can, for example, see vases—particularly those of the Ming Dynasty—in which the personages in a scene appear to be piled directly one above another, or mount stairs, like upright ladders, in order to reach other personages evidently some distance off, but as much in the foreground of the picture as those nearer at hand. Coming down less than half a century{151} later, there is a change. In the Kien-long vase before given the view recedes, and the far-off hills are partially shrouded in shadowy vapor, which adds to the dimness of distance. The perspective is perfect. The change is, no doubt, due to European intercourse. We may, therefore, in cases of doubt derive from this feature a hint of the age of certain pieces. But how account for the older usage? It is said that, when shown the effect of perspective, the Chinese argued against it. There is not, and cannot be, distance on a flat surface, they said; therefore perspective is contrary to nature. They did not see that their art should take cognizance of the delusions of vision, and represent things as they appear, not as they are. To explain this farther, we have only to look at the Chinese practice in decorating porcelain. The painting is regarded as a purely mechanical process, and the same piece may pass through seventy or eighty different hands, each artist contributing his specialty to the general result, and knowing little or nothing of the subject as a whole. Can we wonder, then, that he did not learn to appreciate perspective, if he painted his figures without any idea of their relation to each other or to the rest of the composition? The most remarkable feature of the case is, that in this prejudice against perspective, and supposed constancy to nature, the Chinese artists take up an attitude altogether different from that in which they usually appear. Everywhere they give a free rein to fancy. They are perfectly unconscious of anomaly, or incongruity in, for instance, painting a stag yellow or a horse green. They paint birds, butterflies, flowers, in hues which nature never wore. Their taste for that harmony of tints which is the perfection of surface decoration demands the abnormal colors, and they never hesitate about using them. Their variety is as wonderful as the wealth of their resources. One may turn{152} from a vase, representing the exercise of the most fearless and riotous fancy, to another in which the details are as realistic as the lizards of Palissy. Or, again, a vase which looks as though it might have been cut out of a precious stone, with no decoration but its inimitable color, may stand side by side with another covered with flowers so tenderly treated and delicately colored, that one is inclined to pronounce the painstaking Celestial the prince of artists.

The Chinese have their own unique ideas about painting. They pay little attention to perspective, and in ancient times, they didn’t consider it at all. Even as late as the seventeenth century, perspective directly contradicted the rules that guided their art. For instance, we can see vases—especially from the Ming Dynasty—where the people in a scene seem stacked directly on top of each other or climbing stairs like upright ladders to reach other figures that are clearly far away, yet appear just as prominent in the foreground as those nearby. A shift occurs less than fifty years later{151}. In the Kien-long vase mentioned earlier, the view recedes, and the distant hills are partially hidden by shadowy mist, which enhances the sense of depth. The perspective is flawless. This change is likely due to European influences. Therefore, in cases of uncertainty, we can use this feature as a clue to determine the age of certain pieces. But how do we explain the older method? It’s said that when presented with the concept of perspective, the Chinese argued against it. They claimed that there isn’t, and cannot be, distance on a flat surface; therefore, perspective goes against nature. They didn’t realize that their art should acknowledge visual illusions and represent things as they appear, not as they are. To clarify further, we can look at how the Chinese decorate porcelain. The painting is seen as a purely mechanical process, with each piece possibly passing through seventy or eighty different hands, each artist adding their specialty to the overall result, without knowing much about the subject as a whole. Can we be surprised that they didn’t learn to appreciate perspective if they painted their figures without any sense of their relationship to one another or to the rest of the composition? The most striking aspect of this situation is that, in their prejudice against perspective and their supposed loyalty to nature, Chinese artists take on an attitude completely different from their usual one. They freely give rein to their imagination everywhere. They remain completely unaware of oddities or inconsistencies, like painting a stag yellow or a horse green. They depict birds, butterflies, and flowers in colors that nature never used. Their preference for the harmony of colors that defines perfect surface decoration calls for these unusual colors, and they never hesitate to use them. Their variety is as impressive as their wealth of resources. One can go from a vase showcasing the most daring and vibrant creativity to another where the details are as realistic as Palissy's lizards. Or, a vase that looks like it could be carved from a precious stone, with no decoration except its unmatched color, might sit alongside another adorned with flowers so delicately painted and softly colored that it makes one consider the meticulous Celestial as the ultimate artist.

enlarge-image
Fig. 105.—Chinese Reticulated Vase. (S. P. Avery Coll., N. Y. Metrop. Museum.)
Fig. 105.—Chinese Reticulated Vase. (S. P. Avery Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

Conceits in shape or design and victory over technical difficulties are his delight. The soufflé decoration is characteristic. The color is inserted in a tube having one end covered with fine gauze, and when blown upon the piece to be decorated, falls in minute air-bells, which break into little circles. Red and blue are thus applied upon a pale grayish-blue, and the effect is beautiful and entirely unique. When, as frequently happens, the bubbles do not break, the result is hardly less attractive, the color running into the ground and giving it the appearance of jasper.

Conceits in shape or design and overcoming technical challenges are his passion. The soufflé decoration is a signature style. The color is put into a tube with one end covered in fine mesh, and when blown onto the piece being decorated, it forms tiny air bubbles that break into little circles. Red and blue are applied on a soft grayish-blue background, creating a beautiful and completely unique effect. When, as often happens, the bubbles don't break, the result is still quite appealing, with the color blending into the background and giving it a jasper-like appearance.

Another method of decorating porcelain, is that called “grains of rice work” (Fig. 104), and is of Persian origin. The design is cut through the thin paste, and on the piece being dipped in the glaze, the latter fills up or covers over the interstices, leaving the design distinctly traceable and perfectly transparent.

Another way to decorate porcelain is called “grains of rice work” (Fig. 104), and it comes from Persia. The design is cut through the thin paste, and when the piece is dipped in glaze, the glaze fills in or covers the gaps, leaving the design clearly visible and perfectly transparent.

Among the curiosities of workmanship the most notable are the reticulated and articulated vases and the “surprise hydraulique,” or Cup of Tantalus. The outside of the reticulated vase (Fig. 105) is perforated in different patterns and covers the inner vase without touching it, except at the neck and possibly also the bottom. Ornaments are often attached to the outside of the open-work. More wonderful than the vases are the services of the same kind, in which the outer and inner parts come so closely together as to render the baking of the pieces extremely difficult and uncertain.{153}

Among the fascinating craftsmanship, the most remarkable are the intricate and articulated vases and the “surprise hydraulique,” or Cup of Tantalus. The outside of the reticulated vase (Fig. 105) has various patterns of holes and surrounds the inner vase without touching it, except at the neck and possibly at the bottom as well. Decorations are often attached to the outside of the open-work. Even more amazing than the vases are the services of the same style, where the outer and inner parts fit so closely together that making the pieces becomes extremely challenging and unpredictable.{153}

The articulated, or jointed, vases represent a similar victory over the difficulties of workmanship. The vase is cut into two sections, which, although separate, cannot be taken apart.

The articulated, or jointed, vases show a similar triumph over the challenges of craftsmanship. The vase is divided into two sections that, although separate, cannot be disassembled.

The “Cup of Tantalus” is so constructed that when raised to the lips the expectant drinker finds himself deluged with the contents. It is a Chinese practical joke, played by means of a syphon concealed in the interior of the vessel. Our enumeration may conclude with this specimen of manual dexterity.

The “Cup of Tantalus” is designed in such a way that when lifted to the mouth, the eager drinker gets flooded with its contents. It’s a Chinese practical joke that uses a siphon hidden inside the cup. We can finish our list with this example of skilled craftsmanship.

enlarge-image
Fig. 106.—Oriental Porcelain. Brought to Albany by Captain Dean about 1777. (Mrs. J. V. L. Pruyn Coll.)
Fig. 106.—Oriental Porcelain. Brought to Albany by Captain Dean around 1777. (Mrs. J. V. L. Pruyn Collection.)

To an American or European taking a wide view of the ceramics of the Chinese, while it is evident that they have produced a vast amount of very beautiful work, the question will no doubt present itself, whether they do not sometimes confound ingenuity with genius, and value the mechanical more highly than the artistic. That they were skilful and rejoiced in exercising their skill is evident; but no one can look without admiration upon their exquisite coloring and flower decoration. If one could find anywhere a complete collection of Chinese pottery, stone-ware, and porcelain, it would be found to contain nearly everything admirable in ceramics, although occasionally hard to appreciate or understand. It would be found to illustrate the entire art history of a people patient, laborious, keen to observe, and swift to imitate, and whom, curiously enough, many of us would rather hear from through the china merchant or collector, than meet in more direct intercourse.{154}

To an American or European looking at Chinese ceramics from a broad perspective, it’s clear that they've created a huge amount of stunning work. However, one might wonder if they sometimes confuse creativity with true genius, placing more value on technical skill than on artistry. It's obvious that they were skilled and took pride in their craft, but no one can overlook their beautiful colors and floral designs. If there were a complete collection of Chinese pottery, stoneware, and porcelain available, it would showcase nearly all the remarkable aspects of ceramics, even if some pieces are tough to appreciate or understand. It would reflect the entire artistic history of a people who are patient, hardworking, observant, and quick to replicate, and interestingly, many of us would rather hear about them through a china dealer or collector than engage in direct interaction.{154}

CHAPTER VI.

COREA.

Geographical Position.—Successive Conquests.—Its Independent Art.—Confused Opinions regarding it.—Its Porcelain.—Decoration.

Geographical Position.—Ongoing Conquests.—Its Unique Art.—Mixed Opinions about it.—Its Porcelain.—Decorative Style.

enlarge-image
Fig. 107.—Old Corean Earthen-ware Five-handled Jar. Yellow on Green. (A. A. Vautine & Co.)
Fig. 107.—Old Korean Earthenware Five-Handled Jar. Yellow on Green. (A. A. Vautine & Co.)

To the north-east of China, across the Yellow Sea, and adjoining the Chinese province of Shengking, lies the peninsula of Corea. Situated between China and Japan, it was alternately under the domination of its more powerful neighbors, and has given, in its ceramic productions, abundant evidences of their sway. At first its works were attributed to Japan, from which country they were carried to Europe. Further inquiry led to the discovery that Corea had an independent artistic existence, and that, while borrowing from either side of it, it imparted to both China and Japan the secrets it had mastered in the art of painting porcelain. The confusion regarding Corean ceramics is entirely due to the commercial intercourse between it and its neighbors, whose styles it adopted and occasionally mingled. Its wares were also sent into their markets. It long ago ceased to produce any kind of porcelain.

To the northeast of China, across the Yellow Sea, and next to the Chinese province of Shengking, is the Korean Peninsula. Located between China and Japan, it has been under the influence of its more powerful neighbors at different times and has shown significant evidence of their influence through its ceramic creations. Initially, its works were thought to be from Japan, from where they were shipped to Europe. Further investigation revealed that Korea had its own artistic identity and, while it borrowed from both sides, it also shared the ceramic techniques it had developed with both China and Japan. The mix-up surrounding Korean ceramics is entirely because of the trade connections with its neighbors, whose styles Korea adopted and sometimes blended. Its products were also sent to their markets. It stopped producing any type of porcelain long ago.

Describing some specimens of Corean porcelain, Julliot, a dealer of the last century, speaks of “the fine grain of its beautiful white paste, the attractive lightness and softness of its dead red, the velvet of its bright-green and dark sky-blue colors.” The decoration consists{155} of conventional forms, either floral or animal. The peacock, pheasant, and dragon are met with. The colors are limited to red, black, gold, and pale shades of green and yellow, and the glaze is less vitreous than either the Japanese or Chinese. The Coreans adapted the decoration to the destination of the work. The pieces with Japanese ornamentation were intended for the markets of Japan, those with Chinese for China. On some of the pieces the styles are mixed, Chinese figures being accompanied by Japanese marks, or vice versa. Many of the pieces display very fine workmanship and simplicity of design. Finding their way to Europe in the cargoes of Dutch traders, they were highly valued by collectors, and for a long time served as models to both French and German artists. Their simple style and the chaste employment of a few colors rendered them peculiarly liable to kindle the emulation of unpracticed European decorators.

Describing some examples of Korean porcelain, Julliot, a dealer from the last century, talks about “the fine grain of its beautiful white paste, the appealing lightness and softness of its dull red, and the richness of its bright green and dark sky blue colors.” The decoration consists{155} of traditional forms, either floral or animal. You can find peacocks, pheasants, and dragons. The colors are limited to red, black, gold, and light shades of green and yellow, and the glaze is less glassy than that of Japanese or Chinese porcelain. The Koreans tailored the decoration to suit the intended market. Pieces with Japanese designs were meant for Japan, while those with Chinese designs were for China. On some pieces, styles are mixed, featuring Chinese figures alongside Japanese marks, or vice versa. Many of the pieces showcase excellent craftsmanship and a simplicity in design. Arriving in Europe through Dutch traders' shipments, they were highly sought after by collectors, and for a long time served as inspiration for both French and German artists. Their straightforward style and the careful use of a few colors made them particularly likely to inspire imitation from inexperienced European decorators.

enlarge-image
Fig. 108.—Corean Porcelain. (W. L. Andrews Coll.)
Fig. 108.—Corean Porcelain. (W. L. Andrews Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 108.—Korean Porcelain. (W. L. Andrews Collection)
Fig. 108.—Korean Porcelain. (W. L. Andrews Collection)

enlarge-image
Fig. 109.—Corean Porcelain; Persian Decoration.
Fig. 109.—Korean Porcelain; Persian Decoration.

enlarge-image
Yebis. Shiou-ro. Bis-jamon.  Benten. Tossi-toku. Daikoku. Hotei.  Fig. 110.—Picnic of the Household Gods of Japan.
Yebis.         Shiou-ro.         Bis-jamon.
Benten.       Tossi-toku.       Daikoku.       Hotei.
Fig. 110.—Picnic of the Household Gods of Japan.

enlarge-image
Yebis. Shiou-ro. Bis-jamon. Benten. Tossi-toku. Daikoku. Hotei. Fig. 110.—Picnic of the Household Gods of Japan.
Yebis. Shiou-ro. Bis-jamon.
Benten. Tossi-toku. Daikoku. Hotei.
Fig. 110.—Picnic of the Household Gods of Japan.

CHAPTER VII.

JAPAN.

How to Study Japanese Art: Its Origin.—Its Revived Independence.—Nomino-Soukoune.—Shirozayemon.—Raku.—When Porcelain was First Made.—Shonsui.—Form of Government.—The Gods.—Symbols.—“Land of Great Peace.”—Foreign Relations.—General Features of Art.—Chinese and Japanese Porcelains.

How to Study Japanese Art: Its Origin.—Its Revived Independence.—Nomino-Soukoune.—Shirozayemon.—Raku.—When Porcelain was First Made.—Shonsui.—Form of Government.—The Gods.—Symbols.—“Land of Great Peace.”—Foreign Relations.—General Features of Art.—Chinese and Japanese Porcelains.

ON coming to the land of Nippon, “source of the sun,” known to the outside world as Japan, we must still keep in mind the warning with which we entered China. Japanese art is of Chinese origin, but was modified as it developed. It adapted itself to Japanese tastes,{157} and to the ideas of a people quick to imitate, but possessing a marked national individuality upon which to modify their imitations. When Chinese art began to fall under foreign influence and to renounce its own national characteristics, the more conservative Japanese offered a greater resistance to the overwhelming influx of ideas from abroad. That which had been the strength of Chinese artists now became their weakness. Foreign models gave them new subjects upon which to exercise their marvellous mechanical skill and imitative dexterity, and their artistic nationality was in a measure lost. The Japanese appeared doomed to a similar fate. Western aggressiveness made its impression, and Europe seemed to have led the extreme East captive. The death of an art distinctively Japanese was predicted by some, and by others it was said to have already taken place. These are the views of extremists. It is just possible that the Japanese derived a hint of what their own imitations were likely to be considered by the more fastidious Europeans, from their own opinion of European imitations of the decorations of China and Japan. For it must not be imagined that the imitation was all perpetrated on one side. It is no unusual thing for the frequenter of dealers’ emporiums to find a European vase surmounted by the Dog of Fo, or decorated by birds nowhere visible except to the imagination of a Celestial artist. Art cannot exist in slavery. The European borrowed, and made himself ridiculous; the Japanese imitated, and with servility found degradation. From his temporary aberration it is to be hoped he will thoroughly rouse himself. The contact with Europe which led him to follow after strange gods was not without its lessons. In later times he has shown some capacity for studying and profiting by them. It is the Japanese side of Japanese art that foreigners admire, and not the produce of a foolish combination of the Oriental with the European. It is idle, in view of what may be a lasting return to native models, to bemoan their desertion. The Japanese have already shown a capacity for appreciating their neighbors’ faults and their own merits at a proper value. Comparison is leading them to adopt a standard of criticism; and if they will only persist in cherishing their own good traditions, and in giving play to their distinctively national genius, it will certainly be better for their art, and probably for their commerce also. At the Vienna Exhibition they made the discovery that the imitation{158} of the European had better be abandoned. At Philadelphia they gave proofs of an almost complete emancipation from foreign domination in ceramic art. There is, moreover, abundant reason for the entertainment of such a hope in the evident enlightenment pervading the councils of the Mikado. The following is the language of a Japanese writer, and it shows that the press reflects an intelligence which even that of America or Great Britain cannot afford to contemn: “The Americans and Europeans are enlightened people, and do not without cause call us semi-civilized. But what is the meaning of civilization? It surely is not limited to the possession of fine houses, fine dresses, and to sumptuous living. It is not confined to a flourishing state of its manufactures or machinery. It means an advance in knowledge and politics, a reverence for religion, the proper estimation of good character, and the observance of good customs.” The press which can convey such truths as these is not likely to neglect the national evidences of civilization furnished by the arts and manufactures. If it will not allow its readers to look for the signs of civilization upon the outside of foreign institutions, it is as little likely to overlook the best elements at home, whether in religious reverence, good customs, or in art.

ON coming to the land of Nippon, "the source of the sun," known to the outside world as Japan, we must still remember the warning we had when we entered China. Japanese art has its roots in Chinese origins but evolved as it developed. It adapted to Japanese tastes,{157} and to the ideas of a people who were quick to imitate but had a distinct national identity to shape their imitations. When Chinese art began to be influenced by foreign ideas and started to lose its own national characteristics, the more traditional Japanese resisted the overwhelming influx of outside ideas. What had once been the strength of Chinese artists became their weakness. Foreign influences provided them with new subjects for their incredible technical skills and imitative talents, and a part of their artistic identity was lost. The Japanese seemed destined to face a similar fate. Western aggression made a significant impact, and Europe appeared to have captured the far East. Some predicted the demise of distinctly Japanese art, while others claimed it had already happened. These views come from extremists. It’s possible that the Japanese gauged how their imitations might be perceived by more discerning Europeans from their views on European imitations of Chinese and Japanese decorations. We should not assume that imitation was one-sided. It’s common for someone browsing shops to find a European vase topped with a Dog of Fo or adorned with birds that exist only in the imagination of a Celestial artist. Art cannot thrive in captivity. The Europeans borrowed and made fools of themselves; the Japanese imitated and found themselves degraded. From this temporary lapse, it is hoped that they will awaken thoroughly. The contact with Europe that led them to chase after foreign influences was not without its lessons. In recent times, they’ve shown some ability to learn from and benefit from these encounters. It’s the Japanese aspect of Japanese art that foreigners appreciate, not the result of a foolish mix of the Oriental and European styles. It's pointless to lament the potential return to native models. The Japanese have already demonstrated a capacity for recognizing their neighbors’ faults and their own strengths at the right value. Comparison is guiding them to develop a standard of criticism; if they can persist in valuing their own rich traditions and unleash their distinct national creativity, it will surely benefit their art and likely their commerce too. At the Vienna Exhibition, they realized that the imitation{158} of European styles should be abandoned. In Philadelphia, they showed signs of almost complete freedom from foreign influence in ceramic art. Moreover, there is ample reason to entertain such hope given the evident enlightenment influencing the decisions of the Mikado. A Japanese writer stated, reflecting a level of intelligence that even America or Great Britain cannot dismiss: “The Americans and Europeans are enlightened people, and it’s not without reason that they call us semi-civilized. But what does civilization truly mean? It certainly isn’t limited to having fine houses, elegant clothing, or lavish living. It’s not just about thriving manufacturing or advanced machinery. It represents progress in knowledge and politics, respect for religion, proper assessment of good character, and adherence to good customs.” The press that can convey such truths is unlikely to overlook the signs of civilization that its arts and manufacturing provide. If it won’t allow its readers to seek signs of civilization solely from foreign institutions, it is just as unlikely to miss the best qualities at home, whether in religious reverence, good customs, or in art.

To begin with the rise of the art in Japan, although legend would carry us back to the era of Oanamuchi-no-mikoto, and the inventor Oosei-tsumi, long before history begins, we may content ourselves with a less hoary antiquity. It is said that in the sixth century before Christ certain kinds of pottery were ordered by the Emperor Jinmu for religious purposes. The next five hundred years give no additional knowledge, but in B.C. 29 we learn that in the province of Id-soumi there lived a certain worker in stone and pottery called Nomino-Soukoune. The custom at that time was for slaves to be buried with their dead masters, presumably that the latter might have some one to wait upon them in the next world. When Nomino-Soukoune heard of the death of the Empress, he quickly made some images of stone or earthen-ware, and, taking them to the Emperor, induced him to bury them with the Empress as substitutes for her favorite attendants. The cruel rite was thereafter abolished, and the potter and sculptor, as a reward and distinction, was allowed to take for his surname Haji, the artist in clay. Two years later, B.C. 27, a Corean{159} prince, a son of the King of Sin-sa, landed in “The Land of Great Peace,” and settled in the province of Omi, where his followers founded a potters’ guild. It is said that both Haji and the visitors from Corea made porcelain. But this is extremely improbable, as it was only about the same period that porcelain was invented in China, and all the evidence goes to show that the knowledge of making a translucent ware passed from China to Japan. It is, therefore, not at all likely that a secret jealously guarded by the Chinese should at once have passed to a neighboring country.

To start with the emergence of art in Japan, while legends might take us back to the time of Oanamuchi-no-mikoto and the inventor Oosei-tsumi, which predates recorded history, we can focus on a less ancient timeline. It’s said that in the sixth century B.C., Emperor Jinmu commissioned certain types of pottery for religious reasons. The next five hundred years don't provide any more information, but in B.C. 29, we find that in the province of Id-soumi, there was a stone and pottery craftsman named Nomino-Soukoune. At that time, it was customary for slaves to be buried with their deceased masters so that the latter would have someone to serve them in the afterlife. When Nomino-Soukoune learned of the Empress's death, he quickly created some stone or earthenware figures and presented them to the Emperor, persuading him to bury them with the Empress as substitutes for her favorite attendants. This harsh custom was subsequently abolished, and the potter and sculptor was honored with the surname Haji, meaning "the artist in clay." Two years later, in B.C. 27, a Korean prince, a son of the King of Sin-sa, arrived in “The Land of Great Peace” and settled in the province of Omi, where his followers established a pottery guild. It is said that both Haji and the Korean visitors produced porcelain. However, this is quite unlikely, as porcelain was only invented in China around the same time, and all indications suggest that the knowledge of making translucent ware traveled from China to Japan. Therefore, it's highly improbable that a closely guarded secret from China would have immediately transferred to a neighboring country.

After the above date the accounts open to us become slightly contradictory. A maker of tiles is said to have come from Corea, about the year 590, to Japan, to teach his business; that about sixty years later the experiment of tiling a temple roof was first tried, and that the pagoda of a temple in Yamato was built of brick. These assertions point to a relatively backward state of ceramic art in Japan as compared with China; and if tiles and bricks were still novelties in the former country, we are quite prepared to hear that it was only in the year 724 that the monk or priest Giyoki introduced the potters’ wheel. This same individual apparently figures in another account, under the name Gyoguy, as a Corean priest of Buddha, who spread the knowledge of making “porcelain.” In the ninth century the number of factories had greatly increased; but native skill does not appear to have developed to any great extent, although an imperial official superintended the trade. Toward the earlier part of the thirteenth century, Kato Shirozayemon, not being content with the rude works he was turning out, called Koutsi fakata, pieces with worn orifice, undertook the journey to China, in the company of a priest named Fogen, to acquire, if possible, additional skill. In this he was successful, and on his return settled at Seto, in the province of Owari, now celebrated for its porcelain. Several authors speak of the earlier wares of Japan as porcelain; and Jacquemart says that Kato Shirozayemon returned with all the secrets of the art. The question occurs, Is it likely, that, if Japan was at the beginning of our era acquainted to any extent with making porcelain, it would, after experimenting for twelve centuries, be so dependent upon Chinese teaching as to make Kato Shiro’s journey necessary? The probability is the other way. More than that, even the last named traveller cannot, without question,{160} be conceded to have mastered the secret of making porcelain. The Japanese say that he only made stone-ware. Evidence to the same effect is deducible from a Japanese custom. Tea was not introduced from China until the beginning of the thirteenth century, about the time of Kato Shiro’s journey. In or about 1450, the Shiogun, or Tycoon, instituted the “Tea-parties” called Cha-no-yu. Toward the end of the sixteenth century, under Hide-yoshi, the ceremonial was improved. The guests drank out of a bowl of common pottery. These bowls were sometimes imported from Siam and other countries, and vessels of “raku” were made for the same purpose. This “raku” was a ware introduced by a Corean called Ameya, about the beginning of the sixteenth century. It is said that his descendants of the eleventh generation still pursue the trade in Kioto. Raku is nothing more than a lead-glazed earthen-ware (Fig. 111); and if porcelain was known even at that late date, it is hard to understand why the Tycoon should have honored Ameya with a gold seal for introducing the comparatively coarse raku. It is equally hard to understand why raku should have been preferred to porcelain for this special ceremonial. The fact that raku bowls are still used at the Cha-no-yu is probably to be credited to the regard for a custom instituted by a Tycoon.

After the date mentioned, the records we have become a bit confusing. It’s said that a tile maker came from Korea to Japan around the year 590 to teach his craft. About sixty years later, tiles were first used to cover a temple roof, and a pagoda in Yamato was constructed from bricks. These claims suggest that Japan's ceramic art was relatively underdeveloped compared to China. If tiles and bricks were still new in Japan, it makes sense that only in 724 did the monk Giyoki bring the potter's wheel to the country. This same person seems to appear in another story as Gyoguy, a Korean Buddhist priest who taught how to make “porcelain.” By the ninth century, the number of factories had greatly increased, but local craftsmanship didn't seem to improve significantly, even with an imperial official overseeing the trade. In the early thirteenth century, Kato Shirozayemon, dissatisfied with his crude works called Koutsi fakata, which had rough openings, traveled to China with a priest named Fogen to learn more skills. He succeeded and returned to settle in Seto, in Owari province, which is now famous for its porcelain. Several authors describe earlier Japanese wares as porcelain, and Jacquemart states that Kato Shirozayemon returned with all the secrets of the craft. One might wonder if Japan had any familiarity with making porcelain at the start of our era, why, after twelve centuries of experimentation, it would still be so reliant on Chinese methods that it was necessary for Kato Shiro to travel. It seems more likely the opposite is true. Additionally, it’s unclear if the traveler actually mastered the secrets of porcelain-making. Japanese accounts suggest that he only produced stoneware. This is also supported by a Japanese tradition: tea was not introduced from China until the early thirteenth century, around the same time as Kato Shiro’s journey. By about 1450, the Shogun, or Tycoon, established the tea parties known as Cha-no-yu. Toward the end of the sixteenth century, under Hideyoshi, the ceremony was refined. Guests drank from bowls made of common pottery, which were sometimes imported from Siam and other countries, while “raku” vessels were created for the same purpose. This “raku” was introduced by a Korean named Ameya around the start of the sixteenth century. It is said that his descendants from the eleventh generation still work in Kyoto. Raku is basically a lead-glazed earthenware (Fig. 111); if porcelain was known even then, it’s puzzling why the Tycoon awarded Ameya a gold seal for bringing in the relatively rough raku. It’s also difficult to understand why raku was preferred over porcelain for this particular ritual. The fact that raku bowls are still used in Cha-no-yu likely reflects the respect for a custom initiated by a Tycoon.

enlarge-image
Fig. 111.—Raku Bowl; Green and Gold.  (A. A. Vantine & Co.)
Fig. 111.—Raku Bowl; Green and Gold. (A. A. Vantine & Co.)

It may, further, be pointed out that the existing samples of the ware made by Giyoki, or Gyoguy, in the seventh or eighth century, and now in the temple of Todaiji, Yamato, are said to be earthen-ware. Upon the whole, it is most probable that the secrets acquired by Kato Shirozayemon did not carry him farther than the making of stone-ware, and that real porcelain was not made in Japan until between the years 1530 and 1540, or about fifty years prior to the date of the discovery of artificial porcelain in Europe. About that time Goro-dayu Shonsui, a native of Ise, went to China, and, on returning from a lengthened investigation, settled in Hizen, and instituted the manufacture of porcelain. So thoroughly had he mastered the processes of{161} China, that he succeeded in producing all the wares which to-day give Hizen its pre-eminence, viz.: Sometsuki, porcelain decorated with blue paintings under the glaze; crackle; céladon ware; red Akai ware; and “Nishikide” porcelain, decorated with vitrifiable colors upon the glaze. Japan incurred, however, still further debts to Corea. In 1592 a number of Corean porcelain makers were taken to Japan, and their descendants still live in Arita. About the same time the Prince of Satsuma invaded Corea, and took several families engaged in the porcelain industry back with him. To these settlers Japan is indebted for its well-known Satsuma ware. Through all these different channels Japan derived its knowledge of ceramic processes from China and Corea, and was enabled not only to equal, but in many respects to surpass, both its teachers.

It can also be noted that the current examples of the pottery made by Giyoki, or Gyoguy, in the seventh or eighth century, now in the Todaiji temple in Yamato, are said to be earthenware. Overall, it is most likely that the skills learned by Kato Shirozayemon didn’t take him beyond making stoneware, and that true porcelain wasn’t produced in Japan until between 1530 and 1540, about fifty years before the discovery of artificial porcelain in Europe. Around that time, Goro-dayu Shonsui, a native of Ise, traveled to China and, upon returning after extensive study, settled in Hizen and started making porcelain. He had mastered the techniques of {161} China so well that he was able to produce all the wares that now give Hizen its renowned status, such as Sometsuki, porcelain decorated with blue paintings under the glaze; crackle; céladon ware; red Akai ware; and “Nishikide” porcelain, decorated with colors that become glassy on the glaze. However, Japan also gained further knowledge from Korea. In 1592, several Korean porcelain makers were brought to Japan, and their descendants still live in Arita. Around the same time, the Prince of Satsuma invaded Korea and returned with several families involved in the porcelain industry. Japan owes its famous Satsuma ware to these settlers. Through all these different avenues, Japan acquired its knowledge of ceramic techniques from China and Korea, enabling it not only to match but in many ways to exceed both of its influences.

enlarge-image
Fig. 112.—Kiri-mon.
Fig. 112.—Kiri gate.

enlarge-image
Fig. 113.—Guik-mon.
Fig. 113.—Guik-mon.

It is unnecessary for our purpose to enter fully into an examination of the government of Japan. The central power is the Mikado, descendant of the gods, political and ecclesiastical head of the government. The Tycoon was the executive head, but was expelled a few years ago. What is here to be chiefly observed is, that in the Mikado centres the loyalty of his people, a loyalty based upon tradition and sanctified by religion. The Mikado’s arms are twofold, the (Fig. 112) Kiri-mon—official, and the (Fig. 113) Guik-mon—personal, the former being the flower and leaves of the Paullownia imperialis, the latter that of the chrysanthemum. The Tycoon’s arms (Fig. 114) consisted of three mallow leaves.

It’s not necessary for us to fully explore the government of Japan for our purposes. The central authority is the Mikado, a descendant of the gods who serves as both the political and religious leader of the government. The Tycoon was the executive leader but was removed a few years ago. What’s important to note is that the Mikado represents the loyalty of his people, a loyalty rooted in tradition and blessed by religion. The Mikado has two official emblems: the (Fig. 112) Kiri-mon—official, and the (Fig. 113) Guik-mon—personal, with the first being the flower and leaves of the Paullownia imperialis, and the second being that of the chrysanthemum. The Tycoon’s emblem (Fig. 114) consisted of three mallow leaves.

enlarge-image
Fig. 114.—Arms of the Tycoon.
Fig. 114.—Tycoon's Arms.

The religion of Japan, apart from its symbolism, has little appreciable influence upon its pottery, possibly on account of the comparatively late and rapid growth of the ceramic art. The original religion was Kamism or Shintoism, the worship of ancestors. This is the religion upheld by the Mikados. Upon it Buddhism was in-grafted, and supported by the Tycoons. The two harmonized well, thanks to Japanese toleration, but their combination presents many a curious puzzle. The Japanese cosmogony is simple. Heaven and earth were evolved out of chaos, and then the presence of controlling power being necessary, the gods came. At{162} first there were only three, but afterward seven generations of gods and goddesses succeeded each other, and from the last pair of these came Sin-mon, the founder of Japan. The seven household gods concern us more in looking at Japanese ceramics. These represent the physical wants of the people, and correspond with the Chinese god of longevity and his compeers. The first, Ben-zai-ten-njo, or Benten, is the Madonna of Japan, the ideal matron; Quamon, queen of heaven, appears to be the ideal of happiness; Yebis is a jovial marine god, the food provider, and is generally represented with long legs, claws, drapery of marine origin, and riding on a dolphin. Hotei, a portly, complacent deity, is the very picture and god of contentment. A totally different being, short, thick, and almost lost in his clothes and under the burden of his wealth, is Daikoku, the god of riches. Shion-ro, with long beard, placid face, and towering cranium, is the god of longevity. He leans upon a staff, and is attended by either a tortoise or a stork. He is evidently a relative of the Chinese Cheou-lao. Tossi-toku, with staff and fawn, is the dispenser of knowledge. The last and least esteemed of the seven is the strong, armor-clad Bis-ja-mon, god of glory. Who shall say that there is not philosophy in a religion which thus holds up military glory almost to contempt, and discriminates between riches and contentment? Besides the gods here mentioned there is a host of demons which need not be enumerated, and which, with the household deities, are met with under the most fantastic forms and in the most ridiculous situations, for, according to Japanese ideas, ridicule did not necessarily involve impiety.

The religion of Japan, aside from its symbolism, has very little noticeable impact on its pottery, likely due to the relatively recent and rapid development of ceramic art. The original religion was Kamism or Shintoism, centered around ancestor worship. This is the faith upheld by the Mikados. Buddhism was later integrated into it and supported by the Tycoons. The two religions blended well, thanks to the Japanese tolerance, but their combination presents many intriguing puzzles. The Japanese creation story is straightforward. Heaven and earth emerged from chaos, and once a governing power was needed, the gods appeared. At{162} first, there were only three gods, but then seven generations of gods and goddesses followed, and from the last pair came Sin-mon, the founder of Japan. The seven household gods are more relevant when looking at Japanese ceramics. They represent the physical needs of the people and correspond with the Chinese god of longevity and his counterparts. The first, Ben-zai-ten-njo, or Benten, is the Madonna of Japan, the ideal matron; Quamon, the queen of heaven, seems to embody happiness; Yebis is a cheerful marine god, the provider of food, often depicted with long legs, claws, marine drapery, and riding a dolphin. Hotei, a plump, satisfied deity, is the epitome of contentment. In contrast, Daikoku, a short, stout figure almost hidden under his clothing and the weight of his wealth, is the god of riches. Shion-ro, characterized by a long beard, calm face, and tall head, is the god of longevity. He leans on a staff and is accompanied by either a tortoise or a stork. He is clearly related to the Chinese Cheou-lao. Tossi-toku, carrying a staff and accompanied by a fawn, is the giver of knowledge. The last and least esteemed of the seven is the strong, armor-clad Bis-ja-mon, the god of glory. Who can argue that there isn’t a philosophy in a religion that elevates military glory to the point of disdain and distinguishes between riches and contentment? Besides the gods mentioned, there are numerous demons that need not be listed, which, along with the household deities, appear in the most fantastical forms and ridiculous situations, for, in Japanese thought, ridicule doesn’t necessarily imply disrespect.

enlarge-image
Fig. 115.—Japanese Porcelain Bowl. Diameter, 3 ft. 7 in. (Corcoran Art Gallery.)
Fig. 115.—Japanese Porcelain Bowl. Diameter: 3 ft. 7 in.
(Corcoran Art Gallery.)

The symbols of Japan are nearly all taken from China. The imperial dragon, though having only three claws, is closely allied to the four and five clawed dragons of China. The Ky-lin and Dog of Fo both reappear, and the Fong-hoang, or Foo, again presents itself with added elegance of form and supreme beauty of plumage. Another bird, resembling an eagle, deserves its title of imperial from its majesty of gait and expression, and seems in perfect keeping with its accompanying noble emblems. The sacred tortoise has a long feathery and fan-like tail, and appears in numberless compositions. The crane, turtle, pine, and bamboo are the emblems of longevity.

The symbols of Japan are mostly derived from China. The imperial dragon, although it has only three claws, is closely related to the four- and five-clawed dragons of China. The Ky-lin and Dog of Fo also reappear, and the Fong-hoang, or Foo, shows up again with even more elegance and stunning plumage. Another bird, similar to an eagle, earns its title of imperial due to its majestic gait and expression, which perfectly complements the noble symbols around it. The sacred tortoise has a long, feathery, fan-like tail and appears in countless designs. The crane, turtle, pine, and bamboo are symbols of longevity.

In view of all that Japan owes to China and Corea—a great part of its religion, its knowledge of art processes, and its symbols, one would expect to find little that is original in its ceramics. There is, on the other hand, often visible a decided individuality and independence. Japan absorbed and transmuted, while apparently engrossed in copying. The process of assimilation, of bringing the foreign suggestion into subjection to native principles, took time; but even while Japan was in its pupilage, its national character was asserting itself. Its history and position show alike the favorable conditions under which its art grew up. After the aboriginal Ainos had been once subdued by their Asiatic conquerors, history substantiates the claim of Japan to the title of “The Land of Great Peace.” It is true that revolution has of late years changed the form of government by the removal of the Tycoon; but from the beginning of the historical period, B.C. 660, to the civil wars which preceded the establishment of the Tycoons nearly three hundred years ago, there was no war of any consequence. After that event, and down to the return of the executive authority into the hands of the Mikado, there was another long peace. The Japanese, be it again observed, cared little for their god of glory, Bis-ja-mon. Isolation and freedom from the disturbing consequences of war gave the Japanese an opportunity of cultivating the arts of peace with a constantly increasing show of independence, even when the art was based upon a foreign foundation.

Considering all that Japan has gained from China and Korea—a significant part of its religion, its knowledge of art techniques, and its symbols—one might expect to find little originality in its ceramics. However, there often seems to be a clear individuality and independence present. Japan absorbed and transformed influences while appearing to be focused on imitation. The process of assimilation, where foreign ideas were integrated into local traditions, took time; yet even during its learning phase, Japan's national character was making itself known. Its history and circumstances reflect the favorable conditions under which its art developed. After the original Ainos were subdued by their Asian conquerors, history supports Japan's claim to the title of “The Land of Great Peace.” It's true that in recent years, revolution has changed the government style with the removal of the Tycoon; but from the start of the historical period, B.C. 660, until the civil wars that led to the establishment of the Tycoons nearly three hundred years ago, there was no significant war. Following that event, and leading up to the return of executive power to the Mikado, there was yet another long period of peace. It should be noted again that the Japanese had little interest in their god of glory, Bis-ja-mon. Isolation and the absence of the unsettling effects of war allowed the Japanese to focus on cultivating peaceful arts with an ever-growing sense of independence, even when these arts were based on foreign influences.

In viewing their earliest ceramic productions, there is some difficulty in distinguishing them from those of China and Corea, and this difficulty is increased when we find upon their vases scenes from the court life of China, and a great deal of borrowed ornamentation. In{164} both countries it is said that the ceramic art rose to its highest point in the sixteenth century, and then, we are told, declined. This date may, in the case of Japan, be safely advanced to the seventeenth or eighteenth century. Japan was even then not independent of its teachers, and suffered from the influences adverse to art which affected them. The Portuguese were the first nation to trade with Japan, and were expelled in 1637. The tolerant Japanese, who were willing to make room for any religion containing the seeds of good, could brook neither intolerance nor interference with their civil government. Portuguese intrigue accordingly led to expulsion and the massacre of forty thousand converts to Christianity.

In looking at their earliest ceramic creations, it's hard to tell them apart from those of China and Korea, and this confusion deepens when we see scenes of Chinese court life and a lot of borrowed designs on their vases. In {164} both countries, it's said that ceramic art reached its peak in the sixteenth century and then began to decline. However, for Japan, this peak can likely be pushed to the seventeenth or eighteenth century. Even then, Japan wasn't fully independent from its influences and faced negative impacts on art from its teachers. The Portuguese were the first nation to trade with Japan but were expelled in 1637. The open-minded Japanese, who were ready to accept any religion that promoted goodness, couldn't tolerate intolerance or interference in their civil government. As a result, Portuguese scheming led to their expulsion and the massacre of forty thousand converts to Christianity.

Specimens of “Christian” porcelain, made apparently by the Chinese for the persecuted of Japan, are still in existence, and may be seen in many American collections. After the Portuguese came the Dutch. Had the latter restricted themselves to trading in porcelain, it would have been better for Japanese art. Instead of doing so, they tried to imitate the native wares, and, which was far worse, commissioned the native artists to adopt European styles and to attempt to gratify the whims of European taste and fashion. We cannot wonder that art declined, but are rather led to be surprised that the decline was not more speedy and permanent.

Specimens of “Christian” porcelain, apparently made by the Chinese for the persecuted in Japan, still exist and can be found in many American collections. After the Portuguese arrived, the Dutch followed. If the Dutch had limited themselves to trading in porcelain, it would have been better for Japanese art. Instead, they tried to copy the local pieces and, even worse, commissioned local artists to adopt European styles to satisfy the whims of European taste and fashion. It’s no surprise that art declined, but it is surprising that the decline wasn’t more rapid and lasting.

The points of difference between the porcelain of China and Japan may be briefly stated after the general features of Japanese art have been examined. It is to the American a peculiar art. It does not touch our admiration like the Greek for the truthful working out of its ideal forms, nor for the ideals themselves. It does not imbue us with a sense of the mysterious like that of Egypt. We can all admire its wonderful coloring and its perfection of finish; but besides these there is a fascination in the exuberant fancy, richness of invention, and happy blending of tints. The Japanese are true to nature, far more so than the Chinese; but they do not copy nature in every detail. In their best work we will often find that, with a peculiar delicacy, the artist merely indicates what an American or European artist would feel it incumbent upon him to represent. The former holds our attention by leaving it to the imagination to make his work complete. This will suggest what is actually the case—that, as a rule, form is secondary to color.{165}

The differences between Chinese and Japanese porcelain can be briefly outlined after examining the key features of Japanese art. To Americans, Japanese art seems quite unique. It doesn't captivate us in the same way as Greek art does with its accurate depiction of ideal forms and the ideals themselves. It doesn't evoke the same sense of mystery as Egyptian art. While we can all appreciate its stunning colors and flawless finish, there's also an appeal in its rich imagination, creative depth, and beautiful color combinations. The Japanese have a closer connection to nature compared to the Chinese, but they don't replicate every detail. In their finest pieces, we often find that the artists subtly suggest what an American or European artist would feel compelled to depict in full detail. The Japanese artist engages our attention by allowing our imagination to complete the picture. This indicates that generally, color takes precedence over form.{165}

Japanese porcelain and pottery differ from those of China in the following general respects: perspective is permissible in painting; as a rule, there is greater simplicity of design, and the ornamentation is more chaste and less profuse; and, as already noticed, nature is more closely followed. To explain the greater purity and refinement of Japanese art, there are three points to be noticed. While the Chinese degraded art by degrading the artists, the best and noblest Japanese were themselves artists. Princes are said to have engaged in lacquer-work. The Chinese lowered ceramic art into a merely mechanical pursuit, by dividing the different parts of the ornamentation among several workmen. Artistic conception was almost lost sight of where mechanical finish was thus painfully sought. The Japanese give us the creations of individual men, who bring their own marvellous industrial skill to the expression of their own ideas. The third advantage which they possessed was that already incidentally referred to, viz., the prevalence of hereditary occupations. It has been seen that descendants, of the eleventh generation, of Coreans who settled in Japan as workers in stone-ware are now engaged in the same pursuit. The transmission of technical knowledge was thus amply provided for.

Japanese porcelain and pottery are different from Chinese in several key ways: perspective is accepted in painting; designs are generally simpler, and the decoration is more elegant and less excessive; and, as previously mentioned, there is a closer alignment with nature. To understand the higher purity and sophistication of Japanese art, three points stand out. While the Chinese art scene suffered because artists were not valued, the finest and most respected Japanese individuals were also artists. It's said that even princes practiced lacquer-work. The Chinese reduced ceramic art to a mechanical task by having various workers handle different aspects of the decoration. This focus on mechanical precision overshadowed artistic vision. In contrast, the Japanese showcase the works of individual artists, who infuse their exceptional skills into their own creative expressions. The third advantage they had, as touched upon earlier, is the tradition of hereditary occupations. It's noted that descendants, now in the eleventh generation, of Koreans who settled in Japan as stoneware artisans are still pursuing that craft. This ensured a robust transfer of technical knowledge.

Possessing such advantages and tendencies, the Japanese surpassed the Chinese in several respects. That they do so to-day, the Centennial Exhibition, even making a due allowance for the superior organization of the Japanese section as a government representation, placed beyond all question or cavil. This truth is one to which ceramists, undeceived by the exaltation of China and the treatment of Japan as a mere offshoot, should not be strangers. In lacquer-work the Japanese have always been superior, and at the Exhibition one of the best specimens in the Chinese section was from Japan. The lacquer was so laid on that the ornamentation on the underlying porcelain disclosed itself, and animal forms in red and gold decorated the lacquer. Similar acknowledgments of the excellence of Japanese porcelain have been otherwise made. The Chinese sometimes copy Japanese decoration. Further evidence is not wanting, and has been referred to under China, of the rarity and high value of Japanese porcelain in China.

With their advantages and tendencies, the Japanese have outperformed the Chinese in several ways. This is evident today at the Centennial Exhibition, even considering the superior organization of the Japanese section as a government representation. This fact is one that ceramists, who are not misled by the glorification of China and the view of Japan as just a branch, should recognize. In lacquer-work, the Japanese have always excelled, and at the Exhibition, one of the finest pieces in the Chinese section was actually from Japan. The lacquer was applied in such a way that the designs on the porcelain underneath were visible, featuring animal shapes in red and gold. There have been other acknowledgments of the quality of Japanese porcelain. The Chinese sometimes replicate Japanese designs. There is ample evidence of the rarity and high value of Japanese porcelain in China, as mentioned earlier regarding China.

In any event, the time for servile imitation has passed with all that was worth imitating. Instead of devoting themselves, as the Chinese{166} have done for two hundred years, to vain attempts at rivalling the attainments of their ancestors, the Japanese have shown an inclination to return to their old and renounced standards as bases from which to reach a new originality. They are, in one word, progressive in the best sense. Instead of nineteenth century representations of the works of the seventeenth, it may reasonably be hoped that the present day will disclose an art at once national and its own.

In any case, the time for mindless copying has ended along with everything worth copying. Instead of spending two hundred years, like the Chinese{166}, trying to match the achievements of their ancestors, the Japanese have decided to revisit their old, previously abandoned standards as a foundation for creating something new and original. They are, in short, progressive in the best way. Rather than just recreating nineteenth-century versions of seventeenth-century works, we can reasonably hope that today's art will be both national and unique.

POTTERY.

Geographical Distribution.—Classification.—Satsuma.—Difficult Ware.—Saki Cups.—Imitations of Satsuma.—Kioto.—Awata.—Awadji.—Banko.—Kiusiu.—Karatsu.—Suma.

Geographical Distribution.—Classification.—Satsuma.—Difficult Ware.—Sake Cups.—Imitations of Satsuma.—Kyoto.—Awata.—Awaji.—Banko.—Kyushu.—Karatsu.—Suma.

enlarge-image
Fig. 116.—Satsuma Vase. Dragon in Red and Gold. Height, 16½ in. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 116.—Satsuma Vase. Dragon in Red and Gold. Height: 16.5 in. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

The ceramic industry of Japan is chiefly, if not entirely, confined to the southern half of the empire. A line drawn from Tokio (Yeddo) to Kaga is its northern limit, and between that line and Satsuma, one of the two most southerly provinces of the island of Kiusiu, the manufacture is pretty evenly distributed. The great centres are Kiusiu, in which are Hizen and Satsuma; Kioto, round which are clustered the prominent names of Awadji, Hiogo, Idsumi, and Nara; Owari and Mino; Kaga, including Kutani, Yamashiro, and in the adjoining province of Echizen, the village of Ota; and, lastly, Tokio, including Yokohama. From these five centres come nearly all the wares which have of late years become so familiar in the American markets. These wares are now known exclusively by the name of the place of manufacture or the inventor. Whatever rule may have been followed in the past, it is now therefore evident, that hereafter Japanese pottery and porcelain must be treated after a method precisely similar to that followed in discussing the wares of France or of England, where, instead of families, we have Sèvres, Limoges, Palissy, Worcester, Derby, and Wedgwood.{167}

The ceramic industry in Japan is mainly, if not entirely, located in the southern half of the country. A line drawn from Tokyo (formerly Yeddo) to Kaga marks its northern limit, and between that line and Satsuma, one of the two southernmost provinces on the island of Kyushu, the production is fairly evenly spread. The major centers are Kyushu, which includes Hizen and Satsuma; Kyoto, surrounded by notable names like Awaji, Hyogo, Idsumi, and Nara; Owari and Mino; Kaga, which includes Kutani and Yamashiro, as well as the nearby village of Ota in the province of Echizen; and finally, Tokyo, including Yokohama. Nearly all the goods that have recently become popular in the American markets come from these five centers. These products are now known solely by the name of their place of origin or the creator. Whatever practices may have been followed in the past, it is now clear that moving forward, Japanese pottery and porcelain should be discussed in a way similar to how one addresses the wares of France or England, where we refer to Sèvres, Limoges, Palissy, Worcester, Derby, and Wedgwood instead of family names.{167}

enlarge-image
Fig. 117.—Satsuma Vase. (A. Belmont Coll.)
Fig. 117.—Satsuma Vase. (A. Belmont Collection)

The Japanese have an endless variety of earthen-ware made for household use. Of this class some pieces are left unglazed, and others have a very fusible plumbeous glaze, under which painted decorations are sometimes to be seen. Of their semi-porcellaneous, highly refractory potteries, the two best known in America are the Satsuma and Awata. The former (Fig. 116) is so called from the province of that name, in the south of the island of Kiusiu, where it has been made at or near Kagoshima for nearly three hundred years. The latter is made in one of the suburbs of Kioto, in Central Japan. The clay is kaolinic, and the glaze felspathic, but not of the purity of porcelain; and, as a consequence, they do not fuse to the same extent. The body and glaze not being perfectly homogeneous, the latter presents a fine net-work of cracks. The beautiful and soft buff color of the Satsuma ware is its first characteristic. The ornamentation generally consists of birds and flowers delicately outlined and colored. The chrysanthemum, the pæonia, pheasants, and peacocks are especially abundant. This ware is extensively used in the making of tea-sets, charming alike in form and color. So light are the pieces that it is difficult to persuade one’s self that they are not porcelain. The shapes are quaint, and suggestive of flower-cups and leaves. One style of decoration may be taken as typical. The delicious creamy buff paste, covered with crackle glaze, is sprinkled with gold, after a manner in which the Japanese have no equals. On this rich but delicate ground are many-colored flowers, birds, or insects, which harmonize admirably with the shape of the cups. In America so much beauty could be possessed only by the rich. In Japan almost any one may be its owner. A feature distinctive of{168} Japanese art is, that it attempts to reach every grade, high as well as low; and that art, being valued for its own sake, and not purely for its commercial value, is brought to the embellishment of the lowly object as well as of the intrinsically rich.

The Japanese have an endless variety of earthenware for household use. Some pieces are left unglazed, while others have a very soft lead glaze, which sometimes shows painted decorations underneath. The two best-known types of their semi-porcelain, highly durable pottery in America are Satsuma and Awata. The former (<Fig. 116>) is named after the province in southern Kiusiu, where it has been produced near Kagoshima for nearly three hundred years. The latter comes from one of the suburbs of Kyoto in Central Japan. The clay used is kaolin, and the glaze is feldspathic, but it doesn’t have the purity of porcelain, which means they don’t melt as easily. Because the body and glaze aren’t perfectly uniform, the glaze has a fine network of cracks. The beautiful soft buff color of Satsuma ware is its most distinctive feature. The decoration usually consists of birds and flowers that are delicately outlined and colored. Chrysanthemums, peonies, pheasants, and peacocks are especially common. This ware is widely used for making tea sets, which are lovely in both shape and color. The pieces are so light that it's hard to believe they're not porcelain. The shapes are unique and reminiscent of flower cups and leaves. One typical style of decoration features a delicious creamy buff paste covered with crackle glaze and sprinkled with gold, which is something the Japanese excel at. On this rich yet delicate background, colorful flowers, birds, or insects create a beautiful harmony with the shape of the cups. In America, such beauty could only be owned by the wealthy. In Japan, almost anyone can own it. A distinctive feature of{168} Japanese art is that it aims to reach every level, both high and low; and that art, valued for its own sake and not just for its commercial worth, is used to beautify both simple and luxurious objects.

enlarge-image
Fig. 118.—Satsuma Vase. Very Fine Crackle. Decoration: leaves brown, veined with gold. Height, 15 in. (R. H. Pruyn Coll.)
Fig. 118.—Satsuma Vase. High-Quality Crackle. Decoration: brown leaves with gold veins. Height: 15 in. (R. H. Pruyn Coll.)

Another product of Satsuma is called “difficult ware,” from the extreme nicety of the operation performed in making it. In this the body is coarser than in that last mentioned. The ground is similarly prepared, and upon it are laid in relief flowers and birds of fine porcellaneous paste. The technical difficulties attending the production of such ware are obvious. By what ingenuity does the Japanese artist overcome the difference between decorating material and body? A precisely similar style of decoration is employed on many household vessels of earthen-ware or majolica. In these very fine effects are secured by the choice of a sombre ground, from which the porcelain flowers and animals stand out in clear and bold relief. The best Satsuma ware and crackle are perfect marvels of color. The decoration bears a general resemblance to that already described, but is finer. The cracks are scarcely visible, the gold is more cloud-like and fleeting, and the floral ornamentation is more tropically luxuriant. In the higher qualities of crackle, the paste and glaze differ widely in composition, in order that deeper and more distinct cracks may be produced; and tangled in the web are wreaths of green, purple, crimson, and blue flowers mingled with gold. A totally different style of decoration is seen on many cylindrical vases, and shows that the Japanese artists have a clear perception of the subtle harmony existing between form and ornament. In these, to be in sympathy with the simple shape, the designs are bolder, and the colors are laid on with a freer hand.{169}

Another product of Satsuma is known as “difficult ware,” due to the intricate craftsmanship involved in its creation. In this type, the base is coarser than the previously mentioned one. The ground is prepared in a similar way, and onto it are applied in relief flowers and birds made of fine porcelain-like paste. The technical challenges associated with producing this ware are evident. How does the Japanese artist ingeniously navigate the difference between the decorating material and the base? A similar style of decoration is used on many household items made of earthenware or majolica. In these, stunning effects are achieved by choosing a dark ground, from which the porcelain flowers and animals pop out in clear and bold relief. The finest Satsuma ware and crackle are incredible marvels of color. The decoration resembles what was already described but is more refined. The cracks are nearly invisible, the gold appears more ethereal and transient, and the floral patterns are more lush and tropical. In the higher quality crackle, the paste and glaze have significantly different compositions to create deeper and more distinct cracks, intertwined with wreaths of green, purple, crimson, and blue flowers mixed with gold. A completely different style of decoration can be seen on many cylindrical vases, showcasing that Japanese artists possess a clear understanding of the subtle harmony between shape and ornament. In these, the designs are bolder to complement the simple shape, and the colors are applied with a freer hand.{169}

enlarge-image
Fig. 119.—Satsuma Vase. Height, 7½ in. (J. W. Paige Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 119.—Satsuma Vase. Height: 7½ in. (J. W. Paige Collection, Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

The Satsuma paste varies in tint from buff to a cold and dark shade of brown; but the decoration of the latter is, as a rule, decidedly inferior. The shapes are manifold, and are generally characterized by simplicity and elegance. When the potter turns to intricate designs, his skill in manipulating the clay seems almost boundless. This feature is more remarkable in the older pieces than in those of more recent date, and is well illustrated in the vase on page 167 (Fig. 117), where a series of thin loose rings gives the piece an appearance altogether unique. The vase from Mr. Robert H. Pruyn’s collection (Fig. 118) is presumably from the Prince’s workshop, and is an excellent example of the refinement of Japanese taste. Full effect is given to the admirable workmanship displayed in the basket-work moulding, which is relieved, but not concealed, by the ivy decoration. A more prevalent style is exemplified by the vase (Fig. 119) in the Boston Museum of Fine Arts. The flowers appear to grow from the base to the neck, where a single flower and a few green leaves are left to finish the bouquet. The piece is a rare specimen both in regard to fineness of paste and the delicate treatment of the flower decoration. It belongs to the large class which is illustrative of the Japanese preference of flowers before figures, and of the careful fidelity with which the former are treated. They lead one to think that in the Japanese workshop the “Feast of Flowers” knew no end.

The Satsuma paste ranges in color from a light buff to a dark, cool shade of brown; however, the decoration on the darker pieces is usually noticeably inferior. The shapes vary greatly, often reflecting simplicity and elegance. When potters opt for intricate designs, their skill at shaping the clay appears nearly limitless. This is especially true for older pieces compared to more recent ones, and it's beautifully showcased in the vase on page 167 (Fig. 117), where a series of thin, loose rings gives the piece a completely unique look. The vase from Mr. Robert H. Pruyn’s collection (Fig. 118) likely comes from the Prince’s workshop, serving as an excellent example of refined Japanese taste. The exceptional craftsmanship is highlighted in the basket-weave molding, which is accented but not overshadowed by the ivy decoration. A more common style is represented by the vase (Fig. 119) at the Boston Museum of Fine Arts. The flowers seem to grow from the base to the neck, where a single flower and a few green leaves complete the bouquet. This piece is a rare find in terms of the quality of the paste and the delicate treatment of the floral decoration. It belongs to the larger category that showcases the Japanese preference for flowers over figures and the meticulous attention given to the former. They suggest that in the Japanese workshop, the “Feast of Flowers” was endless.

A singular example of Satsuma ware—so singular both in body and ornamentation as almost inevitably to suggest a doubt of its coming from the same workshop—is the Sutton vase (Fig. 120). The decoration is in high relief, and stands out strongly against the brown ground. There are many fine examples of designs executed in relief. These assume the forms of turtles, fishes, frogs, lizards, and crabs, carefully modelled and truthfully colored. On pieces of a religious character the gods of the Japanese pantheon{170} are moulded in bold relief. The same idea is occasionally carried out to a fuller extent by moulding the piece itself after a natural form. Thus we find trays shaped like leaves, cups like lotus leaves, teapots like melons, and one remarkable specimen in the form of an elephant, with a saddle brilliantly painted on grounds of red and gold.

A unique example of Satsuma ware—so unique in both its shape and decoration that one might question whether it’s from the same workshop—is the Sutton vase (Fig. 120). The decoration is in high relief and stands out vividly against the brown background. There are many great examples of designs created in relief. These take the forms of turtles, fish, frogs, lizards, and crabs, all carefully crafted and realistically colored. On items with a religious theme, the gods of the Japanese pantheon{170} are molded in bold relief. This concept is sometimes taken even further by shaping the piece itself to mimic natural forms. For instance, we find trays shaped like leaves, cups resembling lotus leaves, teapots designed like melons, and one remarkable piece in the form of an elephant, with a saddle vibrantly painted in red and gold.

enlarge-image
Fig. 120.—Satsuma Faience. Buff and Gold; Decoration in Relief. (J. F. Sutton Coll.)
Fig. 120.—Satsuma Faience. Buff and Gold; Relief Decoration. (J. F. Sutton Coll.)

The religious vessels are very often elaborately decorated. Incense jars have figures of the gods; the turtle, symbolical of longevity; and medallions of flowers surrounded by borders of green, crimson, and gold; or we may find the gods Shiou-ro and Tossi-toku, of longevity and wisdom, in a landscape; or combats between gods and demons; or a mixed assemblage of priests and gods. When the figures of the gods are painted on the inside, the value of the piece may be estimated by the delicacy of the figure-painting. Hotei, the god of contentment, and Yebis, are thus figured on the inside of bowls; and sometimes there are priests and women; or gods and dragons may be seen on the inside and priests on the outside. Satsuma ware is also found in round, oval, or leaf-like plaques, on which are religious and other subjects.

The religious vessels are often intricately decorated. Incense jars feature figures of gods, turtles symbolizing longevity, and floral medallions surrounded by borders of green, red, and gold. We might see the gods Shiou-ro and Tossi-toku, representing longevity and wisdom, set in a landscape, or scenes of battles between gods and demons, or a mix of priests and deities. When the figures of the gods are painted on the inside, the value of the piece can be assessed by the intricacy of the painting. Hotei, the god of contentment, and Yebis, are depicted on the inside of bowls; sometimes there are priests and women, or gods and dragons on the inside, with priests on the outside. Satsuma ware is also available as round, oval, or leaf-shaped plaques that illustrate religious themes and other subjects.

More frequently in Kaga or Kutani porcelain, but sometimes also in Satsuma ware, will be found what are called “Saki” cups. Saki, or Sake, is the chief alcoholic drink of Japan, and is made from rice. It is drunk hot at meals from the cups known by its name. The size of these pieces precludes excessive decoration, and the artist concentrates his efforts upon fineness of execution and finish.

More commonly in Kaga or Kutani porcelain, but occasionally in Satsuma ware, you’ll find what are called “Saki” cups. Saki, or Sake, is Japan's main alcoholic beverage, made from rice. It’s typically enjoyed hot during meals from these specially named cups. The small size of these pieces limits excessive decoration, so the artist focuses on the quality of execution and finishing touches.

Satsuma ware is imitated at Kioto, Yokohama, and elsewhere; and there is little doubt that pieces from these and other centres make their appearance in America under the adopted and better known name. There are no safeguards against deception but the character of the dealer and the good taste and judgment of the collector.{171}

Satsuma pottery is copied in Kyoto, Yokohama, and other places, and it's clear that items from these and other locations show up in America under the more popular name. There are no protections against fraud, so it relies on the reputation of the dealer and the taste and discretion of the collector.{171}

enlarge-image
Fig. 121.—Kioto Faience Censer. (A. A. Vantine & Co.)
Fig. 121.—Kyoto Ceramic Censer. (A. A. Vantine & Co.)

The Kioto pottery is scarcely inferior to the Satsuma. In the specimen given below (Fig. 122) the creamy ground is covered with a kaleidoscopic mingling of colors—yellow and purple chrysanthemums and cloudy masses of gold—and in the foreground is a cock with brilliant plumage. Other specimens are seen in Figs. 121 and 123.

The Kioto pottery is hardly less impressive than the Satsuma. In the example shown below (Fig. 122), the creamy background features a vibrant mix of colors—yellow and purple chrysanthemums alongside swirling patches of gold—and in the foreground is a rooster with stunning feathers. Other examples can be found in Figs. 121 and 123.

Awata ware is made at Kioto, and is of more recent origin than the Satsuma, from which it differs chiefly in the more pronounced tint of its prevailing yellow color. From the latter characteristic it has been called “egg pottery.” In the older pieces the style of decoration is entirely different from the Satsuma. The colors used were few in number and neutral in tone. More recently the artists of Kioto have resorted to imitations of Satsuma and porcelain decorations, and of European styles.

Awata ware is produced in Kyoto and is newer than Satsuma, mainly differing in its more intense yellow hue. Due to this characteristic, it has been referred to as “egg pottery.” In the older pieces, the decoration style is completely different from that of Satsuma. The colors used were limited in number and neutral in tone. Recently, artists in Kyoto have started to imitate Satsuma and porcelain decorations, as well as European styles.

enlarge-image
Fig. 122.—Kioto Vase. Very Brilliant Colors. Height, 18 in. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 122.—Kioto Vase. Very Bright Colors. Height, 18 in. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

Awadji, an island lying between Shikoku and Hiogo on the main-land, produces a ware closely allied to the Satsuma. The glaze is similar, and the kaolinic paste is made from ground granite found on the island. The body-tint is an extremely soft yellow, the cracks are usually fine, and the painting, outlined in black, is decided in character. From the same place comes a strong stone-ware, either with a glaze containing oxide of copper or covered with a slip. The cracks are few in number, and the prevailing colors are green and russet.

Awadji, an island located between Shikoku and Hiogo on the mainland, produces pottery that is closely related to Satsuma. The glaze is similar, and the kaolin paste is made from ground granite found on the island. The body color is a very soft yellow, the cracks are usually fine, and the painting, outlined in black, has a bold character. The same place produces robust stoneware, either with a glaze that contains copper oxide or covered with a slip. The cracks are few, and the dominant colors are green and russet.

The above names, it will be observed, are taken from the places of manufacture. The Banko-yaki is so called from the inventor,{172} and is made in the province of Ise. The paste is a strong, tough brown clay, on the unglazed surface of which enamel painting is laid. Very curious tea-sets, wonderfully light and thin, considering the quality of the paste, are made of this material. They are finished by hand, and the marks of the potter’s fingers are distinctly visible on the clay. These sets are favorites with the tea-drinkers of Japan. The white clay of Ise is also used for pieces which come in biscuit. When mingled with brown clay, the result is a peculiar mottled ware which has been extensively made within the past few years. The Banko tea-sets are sometimes moulded into imitations of the lotus leaf.

The names mentioned above come from the places where they’re made. The Banko-yaki is named after its inventor,{172} and it's produced in the province of Ise. The clay used is a strong, durable brown, and enamel painting is applied to its unglazed surface. Very unique tea sets, surprisingly light and thin given the quality of the clay, are crafted from this material. They are finished by hand, and the potter’s fingerprints are clearly visible on the clay. These sets are favorites among tea drinkers in Japan. The white clay from Ise is also used for pieces that come in biscuit. When mixed with brown clay, it creates a distinctive mottled ware that has become popular in recent years. The Banko tea sets are sometimes shaped to resemble lotus leaves.

enlarge-image
Fig. 123.—Kioto Faience. Brown, Red, and Green on Buff. (J. F. Sutton Coll.)
Fig. 123.—Kyoto Pottery. Brown, Red, and Green on Buff. (J. F. Sutton Collection)

enlarge-image
Fig. 124.—Kiusiu Earthen-ware. Blue on Purple. Height, 15 in. (A. A. Vantine & Co.)
Fig. 124.—Kiusiu Pottery. Blue on Purple. Height, 15 in. (A. A. Vantine & Co.)

The ware called “Kiusiu” takes its name from the island already mentioned, but the exact place of its manufacture is not more specifically stated. The illustration (Fig. 124) exemplifies a large division of this pottery, which has designs more or less intricate graved in the paste, and painted purple or plum and turquoise blue. Some of the finer pieces have floral and emblematic incisions, and upon the mingled blue and plum are chrysanthemums and vines in lacquer.

The pottery known as "Kiusiu" is named after the island mentioned earlier, but the specific location of its production isn't detailed further. The illustration (Fig. 124) shows a major category of this pottery, featuring designs that are somewhat intricate, carved into the clay and painted in purple or plum and turquoise blue. Some of the more refined pieces have floral and symbolic carvings, and the blended blue and plum colors are adorned with chrysanthemums and vines in lacquer.

Karatsu is a town in the province of Hizen, and gives its name to a buff ware, somewhat resembling in appearance the darker qualities of Satsuma. It is finely crackled, and the designs are exceedingly varied. The tenacity of the fine paste is exemplified in the reticulated vase (Fig. 125), in which frequent changes in the pattern lighten, by variety, the sombre character of the piece. It will be observed that the inner surface is also decorated, and we are thus{173} furnished with another of the frequently recurring evidences of inexhaustible Oriental patience. All the examples of this ware that we have seen are covered with very minute cracks like those overspreading the Satsuma. The paintings on tea-jars and incense-pots consist usually of flowers, insects, vines, or bamboos sometimes arranged in panels or medallions.

Karatsu is a town in the Hizen province, and it lends its name to a type of buff pottery that somewhat resembles the darker shades of Satsuma. It's finely crackled, and the designs are incredibly varied. The strength of the fine clay is showcased in the reticulated vase (Fig. 125), where frequent changes in the pattern add variety to the piece's darker look. You'll notice that the inner surface is also decorated, providing yet another example of the endless patience typical of Oriental craftsmanship. All the pieces of this ware that we have seen are covered with very small cracks similar to those found on Satsuma pottery. The decorations on tea jars and incense pots usually feature flowers, insects, vines, or bamboos, often arranged in panels or medallions.

enlarge-image
Fig. 125.—Karatsu Vase. Reticulated Buff Crackle. (J. F. Sutton Coll.)
Fig. 125.—Karatsu Vase. Reticulated Buff Crackle. (J. F. Sutton Collection)

enlarge-image
Fig. 126.—Suma Earthen-ware. Blue Slate Color; Black, Red, and Reddish-brown Decoration. (A. A. Vantine & Co.)
Fig. 126.—Suma Earthenware. Blue Slate Color; Black, Red, and Reddish-brown Decoration. (A. A. Vantine & Co.)

It is unnecessary to do more than enumerate the wares of Suma, or Soma, Nara, Ota, Idsumi, and Kaga, or Kutani, some of which approach translucent porcelain so nearly as to be entitled to be classed with it. The specimen (Fig. 126) is chosen for illustration for a very simple reason. The body is a common coarse earthen-ware, manipulated with very moderate skill, and the color is in no respect remarkable. But in the disposal of the grape-vine decoration, and the drawing and attitude of the bird, there is nothing more simple and tasteful to be seen on the finest Hizen porcelain. In spite of the humble material, the artist compels our admiration. It is the same wherever we turn. Art is for all, the lowly as well as the rich, and embellishes every object, the humble as well as the most costly.

It’s unnecessary to do more than list the products from Suma, Soma, Nara, Ota, Idsumi, Kaga, or Kutani, some of which are so close to translucent porcelain that they deserve to be grouped with it. The example (Fig. 126) is chosen for illustration for a very simple reason. The base is a common coarse earthenware, made with only moderate skill, and the color is nothing special. But in the arrangement of the grapevine decoration and the drawing and posture of the bird, there’s nothing simpler and more tasteful to be found on the finest Hizen porcelain. Despite the basic material, the artist earns our admiration. It’s the same everywhere we look. Art is for everyone, the humble as well as the wealthy, and enhances every object, from the simplest to the most expensive.

There are simple vessels, teapots, and cups of clay, thin as Banko ware, and left unglazed, which for very oddity and perfection of workmanship are worthy of a place in any collection. Mr. Sutton has two pieces of this character. One is a{174} teapot shaped like a partially folded leaf, having its sides drawn together to form the spout. The lid is like an elongated shell, and is thin and light as a leaf. The other is also a teapot, and resembles a transverse section of the trunk of a tree. In such cases the artist is lost sight of in the workman. The pieces have neither grace of form nor beauty of color, but they attract us by the evidences they present of human skill contending with difficulty for the mere satisfaction of overcoming it. They are triumphs of dexterity and curiosities of design, and, though rare, are thoroughly representative of a large section of Japanese ceramic art. In its simplest as well as its most beautiful forms, nature is the promptress of the Japanese artist (Fig. 127). We see it in such works as those last described equally with the gorgeous flowers and drooping vine, and in it have the key to the infinite variety of the art of Japan.

There are simple vessels, teapots, and clay cups, as delicate as Banko ware, and left unglazed, which, because of their uniqueness and exceptional craftsmanship, deserve a spot in any collection. Mr. Sutton owns two pieces like this. One is a{174} teapot shaped like a partly folded leaf, with its sides brought together to create the spout. The lid looks like an elongated shell and is as light and thin as a leaf. The other is also a teapot, resembling a cross-section of a tree trunk. In these pieces, the artist's identity is overshadowed by the craftsmanship. They lack graceful forms or beautiful colors, but they draw us in with the evidence of human skill overcoming challenges just for the sake of doing so. They are achievements of skill and curiosities of design, and although rare, they are truly representative of a significant part of Japanese ceramic art. In both its simplest and most beautiful forms, nature inspires the Japanese artist (Fig. 127). We see it in the works just described, as well as in the vibrant flowers and drooping vines, which hold the key to the endless variety of Japanese art.

enlarge-image
Fig. 127.—Satsuma Vase. Decoration, Green and Red. Height, 13 in. (Robert H. Pruyn Coll.)
Fig. 127.—Satsuma Vase. Decoration in Green and Red. Height: 13 in. (Robert H. Pruyn Collection)

PORCELAIN.

Leading Differences between Japanese and Chinese.—Sometsuki Blue.—Ware for Export.—Gosai, or Nishikide.—Arita, or Hizen.—Families.—Decoration.—Modern Hizen.—Seidji.—Kioto.—Eraku.—Kaga.—Portraiture.—Owari.—Lacquer.—Cloisonné.—Rose Family.—Early Styles: Indian: Dutch Designs.—General Characteristics of Japanese Art.

Leading Differences between Japanese and Chinese.—Sometsuki Blue.—Ware for Export.—Gosai, or Nishikide.—Arita, or Hizen.—Families.—Decoration.—Modern Hizen.—Seidji.—Kyoto.—Eraku.—Kaga.—Portraiture.—Owari.—Lacquer.—Cloisonné.—Rose Family.—Early Styles: Indian: Dutch Designs.—General Characteristics of Japanese Art.

In porcelain, even to a more marked degree than in pottery, the peculiarities of Japanese art are noticeable. It brings before us, in their greatest perfection, the careful attention to finish, the harmonizing of the most minute detail with the general design, the boundless variety of form, and the general tendency to subordinate the latter to ornamentation and color. The porcelain is less capable of resisting heat than that of the Chinese.

In porcelain, even more than in pottery, the unique qualities of Japanese art stand out. It showcases, in their utmost perfection, the meticulous attention to detail, the way every small aspect complements the overall design, the endless variety of shapes, and the common tendency to prioritize decoration and color over form. Japanese porcelain is also less heat-resistant than Chinese porcelain.

enlarge-image
Fig. 128.—Japanese Porcelain Plaque. (W. L. Andrews Coll.)
Fig. 128.—Japanese Porcelain Plaque. (W. L. Andrews Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 128.—Japanese Porcelain Plaque. (W. L. Andrews Coll.)
Fig. 128.—Japanese Porcelain Plaque. (W. L. Andrews Collection.)

The leading differences between the porcelains of the two countries are that the Japanese is of a purer white and finer quality, that{175} its glaze has a bluish tint, that the Japanese forms are usually better, and that the extravagancies of Chinese decoration are toned down. The chief kinds of porcelain are the Hizen (also called Imari and Arita), the Owari, Kioto, Mino, and Kaga. That made at all these places, except Kaga, belongs chiefly to the kind called Blue Sometsuki, in which the body is decorated before glazing with painting in blue derived from cobalt. This is the leading ware for home consumption. Two of the largest and finest specimens that ever reached America were the immense vases and basins sent to the Centennial Exhibition. Reference has been made, under China, to the difference between the blue-and-white of Nankin and that of Japan, viz., that the white of the latter is purer and the blue less transparent. This may be accounted for in part by the inferiority of the cobaltiferous ore of Japan, a circumstance which has led to the importation of Chinese material, and in part by the preparation of the paste. After{176} being thrown or moulded, dried and turned, the piece is covered with pure white clay, and then fired. The blue is afterward laid upon the clay coating, and the piece is then glazed and fired a second time. By the use of the engobe, the brilliancy of the blue is thought to be enhanced, and the purity of the white must certainly be heightened. The glaze is always felspathic, and is said to be less vitreous than that of China. Like the Chinese, who made a specific ware for the “Sea-devils”—a euphonious title under which all Europeans were classed—the Japanese export from Hizen the same kind of porcelain as that above described, but decorated with bright enamel colors on the glaze, and specially designed for the foreign trade. The preparation and application of the enamels have been described elsewhere. Paintings in relief are produced by first laying on the parts to be colored a white enamel of powdered glass and stone, and white-lead. This ware, once called “Gosai,” and now “Nishikide,” is made at Arita, and was taken to Nagasaki, and thence to the island of Desima, at the time when the old Dutch traders had their settlement there. It is, therefore, this porcelain that the Dutch first carried to Europe. That we may have a clear view of the early condition of the industry, we must bear in mind that it was in Hizen Shonsui put in practice the knowledge he had acquired in China. It may, therefore, be expected that the older specimens will show signs of Chinese teaching. That such is the case may be inferred from the grouping usually resorted to in dividing Japanese porcelain into Chrysanthemo-Pæonian and Rose families.

The main differences between the porcelains of the two countries are that Japanese porcelain is a purer white and of finer quality, that its glaze has a bluish tint, that the Japanese forms are typically better, and that the elaborate Chinese decorations are toned down. The main types of porcelain are Hizen (also known as Imari and Arita), Owari, Kioto, Mino, and Kaga. All of the porcelain from these places, except Kaga, mainly falls into the category called Blue Sometsuki, where the body is decorated before glazing with blue paintings derived from cobalt. This is the primary type used for home consumption. Two of the largest and finest pieces that ever made it to America were the enormous vases and basins sent to the Centennial Exhibition. It was mentioned earlier, under China, that there’s a difference between the blue-and-white of Nankin and that of Japan—specifically, that the white in Japanese porcelain is purer and the blue is less transparent. This can partly be attributed to the lower quality of cobalt ore in Japan, which has led to importing Chinese materials, and partly due to the way the paste is prepared. After it’s thrown or molded, dried, and shaped, the piece is covered with pure white clay and then fired. The blue is applied on top of the clay coating afterward, and then the piece is glazed and fired a second time. Using the engobe is believed to enhance the brightness of the blue and definitely improves the purity of the white. The glaze is always feldspathic and is said to be less vitreous than that of China. Similar to the Chinese, who made a specific type of ware for the “Sea-devils”—a catchy term for all Europeans—the Japanese export from Hizen the same kind of porcelain as described above, but decorated with bright enamel colors on the glaze, specifically designed for foreign trade. The preparation and application of the enamels have been explained elsewhere. Relief paintings are made by first applying a white enamel made of powdered glass and stone, and white lead, to the parts that will be colored. This type of ware, once known as “Gosai” and now “Nishikide,” is produced in Arita, and was transported to Nagasaki, and then to the island of Desima during the time of the old Dutch traders’ settlement there. Therefore, this is the porcelain that the Dutch first brought to Europe. To understand the early state of the industry clearly, we must remember that in Hizen, Shonsui applied the knowledge he gained in China. Thus, it can be expected that older specimens will display signs of Chinese influence. That this is the case can be inferred from the typical grouping used to categorize Japanese porcelain into Chrysanthemo-Pæonian and Rose families.

The place of manufacture of many of the pieces belonging to the first of these families is authenticated by the peculiar Japanese symbols, such as the Imperial bird, the guikmon, the Imperial three-clawed dragon, the crane, bamboo, and other emblems of longevity; and also occasionally by the pieces being decorated with legendary subjects. One of the latter is decorated in part with a water-fall, and a carp leaping upward. The latter is a symbol borrowed from China. Mr. Griffis says of it: “The koi (carp) leaping the water-fall is a symbol of aspiration and ambition, and an augury of renown. The origin of the symbol is Chinese. In an old book it is said that the sturgeon of the Yellow River make an ascent of the stream in the third moon of each year, when those which succeed in passing above the rapids{177} of the Lung Men become transformed into (white) dragons.” The same writer relates that when Kiyomori was on his way to view Kumano water-fall, a carp leaped out of the river upon the deck of his state barge, and gave rise to much rejoicing as an auspicious omen.

The origin of many pieces from the first family is confirmed by unique Japanese symbols, like the Imperial bird, the guikmon, the three-clawed Imperial dragon, the crane, bamboo, and other signs of longevity; and sometimes by the pieces being adorned with legendary themes. One such piece features a waterfall with a carp jumping upward. This symbol is borrowed from China. Mr. Griffis explains: “The koi (carp) jumping over the waterfall represents aspiration and ambition, and it’s a sign of fame. The symbol’s origin is Chinese. An ancient book mentions that the sturgeon of the Yellow River swim upstream in the third month of each year, and those that manage to go over the rapids{177} of the Lung Men transform into (white) dragons.” The same author recounts that when Kiyomori traveled to see the Kumano waterfall, a carp jumped from the river onto the deck of his royal barge, which led to much celebration as it was seen as a good omen.

enlarge-image
Fig. 129.—Old Imari Porcelain. (A. A. Vantine & Co.)
Fig. 129.—Old Imari Porcelain. (A. A. Vantine & Co.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 130.—Japanese Dish. Ground, Red and Blue; Figures, Green and Gold. Diameter, 11 in. (Robert H. Pruyn Coll.)
Fig. 130.—Japanese Plate. Ground, Red and Blue; Figures, Green and Gold. Diameter, 11 in. (Robert H. Pruyn Coll.)

The paste and glaze of the older examples of Hizen are inferior to the Chinese, the former being thick and comparatively coarse, as we find it in the accompanying specimen (Fig. 129). Such are the early vases of the Chrysanthemo-Pæonian family. They represent, apparently, the struggles of workmen attempting to apply recently acquired knowledge to native material: a further proof that when the Dutch opened their trade with Japan the porcelain industry was still in its infancy. That the manufacture improved with great rapidity is evident from such examples as the dish (Fig. 130), an admirable specimen of early Gosai, or Nishikide. Only five colors were employed in its decoration: black for the outlines; red, green, gold, and blue, as we find them on Mr. Pruyn’s dish, where the design in green and gold is laid upon a ground of red and blue.

The paste and glaze of earlier Hizen examples are not as good as the Chinese ones; they are thick and relatively coarse, as seen in the accompanying specimen (Fig. 129). These are the early vases from the Chrysanthemo-Pæonian family. They seem to show the efforts of workers trying to use newly acquired skills on local materials: further proof that when the Dutch opened trade with Japan, the porcelain industry was still very young. The speed at which manufacturing improved is clear from examples like the dish (Fig. 130), a remarkable piece of early Gosai, or Nishikide. Only five colors were used in its decoration: black for outlines and red, green, gold, and blue, as seen on Mr. Pruyn’s dish, where the design in green and gold is set against a red and blue background.

In modern times the porcelain of Hizen includes some of the best coming from Japan. To it we owe those exquisite specimens of a double art, trays and vessels of porcelain, decorated with flowers and birds in raised enamels, encased in a cover of bamboo wicker-work.

In today's world, the porcelain from Hizen is among the finest in Japan. We can appreciate the beautiful examples of this dual craftsmanship—trays and vessels made of porcelain, adorned with flowers and birds in raised enamels, wrapped in a bamboo wicker cover.

The rich beauty of the coloring of Hizen porcelain is indescribable. One vase has birds and flowers freely disposed over its surface; another has reserved panels with birds and chrysanthemums in relief, and a third has birds and flowers on a ground of gold, and set in an open border. The desire to imitate{178} objects in shape as well as color animates the porcelain makers of Hizen equally with the potters of Satsuma. We find bowls in the form of chrysanthemums, with the turtle, emblem of longevity, on the cover. One of these is decorated with stripes of blue, red, green, and yellow, and the favorite flowers and insects in enamel colors. The rare and very handsome example of the striped style of decoration here given (Fig. 131) was obtained at the Lyons sale, and is presumed to be Hizen. The ground is a rich, clear blue, and the cranes, foam of the sea, and stripes on the neck are in white relief. One is anxious to find the sentiment embodied in such admirable work; and it is possible that the piece may originally have been meant to convey a wish for long life—by its symbol, the crane—amidst the mutations of life, symbolized by the foam of the ever-changing sea.

The stunning colors of Hizen porcelain are beyond words. One vase showcases birds and flowers beautifully scattered across its surface; another features reserved panels adorned with birds and chrysanthemums in relief, and a third displays birds and flowers against a gold background within an open border. The desire to imitate objects in both shape and color drives the porcelain makers of Hizen just like it does the potters of Satsuma. We see bowls shaped like chrysanthemums, with a turtle, the symbol of longevity, on the lid. One of these is embellished with stripes of blue, red, green, and yellow, along with popular flowers and insects in bright enamel colors. The exceptional and visually striking example of the striped decoration shown here (Fig. 131) was acquired at the Lyons sale and is believed to be Hizen. The background is a rich, vibrant blue, and the cranes, sea foam, and neck stripes are depicted in white relief. One can't help but wonder about the meaning behind such incredible craftsmanship; it’s possible that this piece was originally intended to express a wish for long life—represented by the crane—amid the changes of life, symbolized by the foam of the constantly shifting sea.

enlarge-image
Fig. 131.—Hizen Vase. Blue Ground; White Decoration. Height, 13½ in. (Mrs. J. V. L. Pruyn Coll.)
Fig. 131.—Hizen Vase. Blue Background; White Design. Height: 13½ inches. (Mrs. J. V. L. Pruyn Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 132.—Japanese Porcelain Vase. (H. C. Gibson Coll.)
Fig. 132.—Japanese Porcelain Vase. (H. C. Gibson Collection)

Another piece, about which nothing certain is known, is the vase (Fig. 132) from Mr. Gibson’s collection. It is a marvel of patient and skilful labor, and tells its story, no doubt, if the means of reading it were only within reach. The lattice of gold hangs as fine as gossamer over the figures, with sufficient transparency to leave the inside scene distinctly visible.

Another piece, about which nothing certain is known, is the vase (Fig. 132) from Mr. Gibson’s collection. It is a marvel of patient and skillful work and tells its story, no doubt, if only we had the means to read it. The gold lattice hangs as delicately as gossamer over the figures, with enough transparency to reveal the scene inside clearly.

To return to the modern pieces known to be Hizen, the bowls above mentioned are supplemented by others shaped like pomegranates, and profusely decorated, sometimes both inside and outside, with flowers, insignia, and the imperial bird, or with vines and flowers in gold and crimson. All{179} family relationship is forgotten in the boundless variety of the designs. A charming illustration of the refined taste of the porcelain manufacturers of Arita was shown at the Centennial Exhibition. It consisted of a set of three small oviform vases of a very delicate blue tint, and having white dragons for handles.

To get back to the modern pieces recognized as Hizen, the bowls mentioned above are complemented by others shaped like pomegranates, which are heavily decorated, sometimes inside and out, with flowers, insignia, and the imperial bird, or with vines and flowers in gold and crimson. All{179} family connections fade away in the endless variety of the designs. A lovely example of the refined taste of the porcelain makers from Arita was showcased at the Centennial Exhibition. It featured a set of three small oval vases in a very delicate blue shade, with white dragons as handles.

The ware called Seidji is the Japanese céladon, and is decorated after the style seen in China, i. e., with designs graved in the paste. It has been made in Hizen ever since Shonsui settled in that province (A.D. 1580).

The ceramic known as Seidji is the Japanese céladon, decorated in the style typically found in China, i.e., with designs carved into the clay. It has been produced in Hizen since Shonsui established himself in that area (CE 1580).

Leaving Arita, in the mean time, there are several other centres demanding notice. The blue Sometsuki is also made in Owari and Kioto. With the latter is associated a distinctive ware called Eraku, from its inventor, in which gold decoration is laid upon a red ground. When Indian-ink and the colors of the Nishikide are found on Kioto porcelain, it resembles very closely that of Hizen. Green, blue, and gold are frequently mingled. As in other Japanese centres, the tendency to seek nature, either for suggestion or imitation, manifests itself at Kioto. Vases with crabs and shells, moulded and painted from nature, remind us of the “Palissy pottery, with raised fishes and fruit,” of which Sir R. Alcock speaks.

Leaving Arita, there are several other centers worth mentioning. The blue Sometsuki is also produced in Owari and Kyoto. The latter is known for a unique style called Eraku, named after its creator, where gold decoration is applied to a red background. When Indian ink and the colors of the Nishikide are used on Kyoto porcelain, it closely resembles that of Hizen. Green, blue, and gold are often blended together. Like in other Japanese centers, the influence of nature, either for inspiration or imitation, is evident in Kyoto. Vases featuring crabs and shells, molded and painted from real life, remind us of the “Palissy pottery, with raised fishes and fruit,” which Sir R. Alcock discusses.

enlarge-image
Fig. 133.—Kaga Ware. Decoration, Red and Gold. (A. A. Vantine & Co.)
Fig. 133.—Kaga Ware. Decoration in Red and Gold. (A. A. Vantine & Co.)

Somewhat similar to Eraku is the porcelain of Kaga. One quality (Fig. 133) of the latter has gold decorations on red or black grounds, mingled with flowers or birds traced either in red or black, according to the ground. On another quality the painting outlined in black is executed in enamel colors, resembling those already described as in use at Arita. The result is exceedingly rich. One specimen is described by Mr. Jarves (“Art of Japan”), and is in the possession of Mr. Sutton, of New York. On the outside are two men holding a{180} conversation on the bank of a stream. In the inside, in Chinese characters—adopted by the Japanese in the third century—of the minutest size, is the following explanatory legend: “Kutzen had already taken his leave, and was wandering by the side of the river, in a sorrowful and dejected manner, when he met a fisherman, who said, ‘Why do you come here? You are the chief retainer of King Sâ.’ Then Kutzen replied, ‘The men of the world are all alike, and as impure water, but I am pure; they are all drunk, but I am sober; therefore I come here.’ Then the fisherman said, ‘An ancient sage has said, that if we mix and associate with the men of the world, we shall become as impure as they are; if they are all drunk, we shall be drunk also, and drink the sediment of their drink; if they are dirty, we shall be dirty also, and stir up the mud.’ Then Kutzen replied, ‘It is an ancient saying, that when we dress our hair, we necessarily rub the dust off our cap; when we bathe in hot water, we necessarily shake the dust off our clothes; thus, when our hearts become pure, we shake off all defilement. I would rather throw myself into the river, and become food for the fishes, than to be defiled by thee!’ Then the fisherman went away smiling, and, striking the gunwale of his boat, sang: ‘So, when the waters of Soro are clean, I will wash my cap-strings; when the waters of Soro are dirty, I will wash my feet.’”

Somewhat similar to Eraku is the porcelain of Kaga. One type (Fig. 133) has gold decorations on red or black backgrounds, mixed with flowers or birds drawn in either red or black, depending on the background. In another type, the painting outlined in black is done in enamel colors, similar to those described as being used at Arita. The result is extremely rich. One piece is described by Mr. Jarves (“Art of Japan”) and is owned by Mr. Sutton, of New York. On the outside are two men having a{180} conversation on the bank of a stream. On the inside, in Chinese characters—adopted by the Japanese in the third century—written in tiny size, is the following explanatory legend: “Kutzen had already taken his leave and was wandering by the river, feeling sad and dejected, when he met a fisherman, who said, ‘Why are you here? You are the chief retainer of King Sâ.’ Kutzen replied, ‘Everyone in the world is the same, like impure water, but I am pure; they are all drunk, but I am sober; that’s why I come here.’ The fisherman then said, ‘An ancient sage has said that if we mix and associate with the people of the world, we will become as impure as they are; if they are all drunk, we will be drunk too, and drink the dregs of their drinks; if they are dirty, we will be dirty too, and stir up the mud.’ Kutzen then responded, ‘It is an old saying that when we style our hair, we naturally brush the dust off our cap; when we bathe in hot water, we shake the dust off our clothes; similarly, when our hearts become pure, we shake off all defilement. I would rather throw myself into the river and become food for the fish than be tainted by you!’ The fisherman then went away smiling and, tapping the side of his boat, sang: ‘So, when the waters of Soro are clean, I will wash my cap-strings; when the waters of Soro are dirty, I will wash my feet.’”

Another cup, also in Mr. Sutton’s collection, of a somewhat similar shape, i. e., narrow and high, has the inside almost entirely covered with these minute characters. It is well-nigh impossible to trace with the eye those near the bottom, and an estimate can thus be made of the difficulty of forming them with the brush.

Another cup, also from Mr. Sutton’s collection, has a similar shape, meaning it’s narrow and tall, and the inside is almost completely covered with these tiny characters. It’s nearly impossible to see those near the bottom, which gives an idea of how difficult it must be to create them with a brush.

The decoration particularly characteristic of Kaga porcelain is the multiplication of portraits. Occasionally we find medallions of flowers set in colored borders, or fishes on the inside of both vessel and cover, and vines and flowers on the outside; but the style most intimately associated with Kaga is the marvellously minute and highly finished painting of a crowd of faces. We have seen whole tea-sets thus covered with what were said to be portraits of the poets of the Mikado’s empire, executed with the most perfect finish upon a ground of pure gold. On the inside of one shallow dish there were no fewer than sixty-five portraits, on a ground of gold, and on the outside was a landscape set in flowers. A plaque of the same ware had eighty{181} figures, on a gold ground, surrounding a medallion with flying birds. The porcelain chosen for these curious and wonderful works is generally thick and of inferior quality, but the effect of the red and gold grounds, occasionally alternated with blue, is unquestionably rich.

The decoration that's especially typical of Kaga porcelain features a lot of portraits. Sometimes, we see medallions of flowers in colorful borders, or fish on the insides of both the vessel and the cover, with vines and flowers on the outside. However, the style most closely related to Kaga is the incredibly detailed and finely finished painting of numerous faces. We've come across entire tea sets adorned with what are claimed to be portraits of the poets from the Mikado’s empire, executed with flawless detail on a background of pure gold. Inside one shallow dish, there were as many as sixty-five portraits against a gold background, while the outside showcased a landscape surrounded by flowers. A plaque from the same collection featured eighty{181} figures on a gold background, encircling a medallion with flying birds. The porcelain used for these unique and stunning works is usually thick and of lower quality, but the combination of red and gold backgrounds, sometimes mixed with blue, is undeniably rich.

enlarge-image
Fig. 134.—Owari Porcelain, decorated at Yeddo. (Yoshida Kiyonari Coll.)
Fig. 134.—Owari Porcelain, decorated in Tokyo. (Yoshida Kiyonari Collection)

At Owari, the favorite colors would appear to be deep-blue and white, the former being generally used as a ground, the latter for ornamentation. The seat of the manufacture is Seto, a village near Nagoya, the chief town of the province of Owari. Many of the heavy vessels now manufactured at Seto have no artistic quality to recommend them, but smaller specimens of great beauty may occasionally be met with. A small vase, for example, has the base of deep blue, the body of a paler shade, and the upper part deepening into a purplish tint. In some cases the white decoration is in relief.

At Owari, the popular colors seem to be deep blue and white, with deep blue usually being the main color and white used for decoration. The main production area is Seto, a village near Nagoya, the main city of Owari province. Many of the larger items produced in Seto lack artistic appeal, but you can occasionally find smaller pieces of great beauty. For instance, a small vase might have a deep blue base, a lighter blue body, and the top part transitioning into a purplish shade. In some instances, the white decoration is raised.

The porcelain and pottery reaching us from Yeddo (Fig. 134), or Tokio, is largely composed of the different provincial products. They are taken to that city to be decorated, and it is almost impossible in the great majority of cases to specify the place of manufacture.

The porcelain and pottery coming to us from Yeddo (Fig. 134), or Tokyo, mostly consists of various regional products. These items are brought to the city for decoration, and in most cases, it's nearly impossible to identify the specific place where they were made.

Two remarkable methods of decorating porcelain bring us to lacquer-work and cloisonné enamel. Lacquer is a sap or gum drawn by tapping from the Rhus vernicifera, a tree cultivated for this special purpose throughout the entire southern half of Japan. After settling, the lacquer is mixed with certain coloring and hardening powders, and strained. The black quality is made by exposing the viscous gum for a few days to the open air, and then diluting it with water which has been for some time mixed with iron filings. The greater part of the water is then allowed to evaporate, and the process having been completed, the lacquer is ready for use. The ornamentation consists either of mother-of-pearl, ivory, or metal{182} sunk into the lacquer before it hardens, or of painting. A pair of tall Arita vases (Fig. 135) which were exhibited at the Centennial Exhibition are examples of this work. Cloisonné enamel on porcelain (Figs. 136 and 137) is to be regarded chiefly as a curiosity of workmanship, and as an example of the irresistible tendency discoverable in Japanese artists to cope with mechanical difficulty, since the very same effects are produced with greater ease upon a metal base. Fine metallic lines divide the surface into spaces or cells shaped according to the details of the design, and are fixed to the biscuit by means of a fusible glass. The compartments are then filled with vitrifiable enamels. These adhere after firing, and help in keeping the cells in position. The chief places of manufacture are Owari, Kioto, Osaka, and Tokio.

Two impressive methods of decorating porcelain are lacquer work and cloisonné enamel. Lacquer is a sap or gum harvested from the Rhus vernicifera, a tree that is grown specifically for this purpose throughout the southern half of Japan. After it settles, the lacquer is mixed with certain coloring and hardening powders and then strained. The black version is created by exposing the thick gum to the open air for a few days, then diluting it with water that has been mixed with iron filings for a while. Most of the water is then allowed to evaporate, and once this process is complete, the lacquer is ready to use. The decoration consists of either mother-of-pearl, ivory, or metal{182} embedded in the lacquer before it hardens, or it can involve painting. A pair of tall Arita vases (Fig. 135) showcased at the Centennial Exhibition are examples of this work. Cloisonné enamel on porcelain (Figs. 136 and 137) is primarily viewed as a remarkable craftsmanship example and reflects the strong tendency among Japanese artists to tackle mechanical challenges, as similar effects can be achieved more easily on a metal base. Fine metallic lines divide the surface into sections or cells shaped according to the design's details and are attached to the biscuit with a fusible glass. These compartments are then filled with vitreous enamels. After firing, these enamels bond and help keep the cells in place. The main manufacturing centers are Owari, Kyoto, Osaka, and Tokyo.

enlarge-image
Fig. 135.—Lacquer on Arita Porcelain. Height, 8 ft. 8 in. (Corcoran Art Gallery.)
Fig. 135.—Lacquer on Arita Porcelain. Height: 8 ft. 8 in. (Corcoran Art Gallery.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 136.—Tokio Cloisonné Enamel. (Sutton Coll.)
Fig. 136.—Tokyo Cloisonné Enamel. (Sutton Collection)

The system of classification which has hitherto been followed has been adopted mainly in view of the modern manufactures of Japan. In looking at its more ancient wares, the place of manufacture being, us a rule, unknown, the method of assortment usually adopted is that based upon general characteristics and marked features of resemblance.

The classification system that has been used so far has mainly been developed with Japan's modern manufacturing in mind. When examining its older products, since the place of manufacture is usually unknown, the sorting method typically used is based on general characteristics and notable similarities.

Following the Chinese parallel, there are, as we have said, Chrysanthemo-Pæonian and Rose families, but no Green. The symbols, whether consisting of flowers or animals, are the best and safest indications of the origin of the piece. Many of the finest specimens belong to the Rose family, and it may as well be stated at the outset that, in spite of the most careful examination, it is sometimes impossible to ascribe its representatives to a certain{183} origin, and to discriminate between the works belonging to China and those of Japan. It follows, that the finer pieces are at least equal to anything China has produced. The Japanese used to say that human bones formed one of the ingredients of the paste, and a meaning can easily be found for the phrase in the vast amount of labor demanded by its preparation. Specimens of the best qualities are as plentiful in Europe as in Japan: perhaps they may become more so, should the revival now expected not fulfil the hopes entertained regarding it.

Following the Chinese parallel, there are, as we mentioned, Chrysanthemo-Pæonian and Rose families, but no Green. The symbols, whether they consist of flowers or animals, are the best and safest indications of the piece's origin. Many of the finest examples belong to the Rose family, and it's worth stating from the start that, despite the most careful examination, it can sometimes be impossible to attribute its representatives to a specific{183} origin, and to differentiate between the works from China and those from Japan. Consequently, the finer pieces are at least as good as anything produced in China. The Japanese used to say that human bones were one of the ingredients of the paste, and you can easily find meaning in the phrase given the immense amount of labor required for its preparation. Specimens of the best quality are just as abundant in Europe as they are in Japan: they may even become more common, should the revival now anticipated not meet the hopes held for it.

enlarge-image
Fig. 137.—Owari Cloisonné Enamel. (Sutton Coll.)
Fig. 137.—Owari Cloisonné Enamel. (Sutton Collection)

enlarge-image
Fig. 138.—Japanese Vase. White, Red, Rose, and Green. Blossoms on Left; White Enamel Raised. Height, 6½ in. (Robert H. Pruyn Coll.)
Fig. 138.—Japanese Vase. White, Red, Pink, and Green. Flowers on the Left; Raised White Enamel. Height: 6½ in. (Robert H. Pruyn Coll.)

Jacquemart classes all the fine porcelain of Japan under the Rose family, to which would, therefore, belong the vase (Fig. 138) with white enamel decoration in relief. The subdivision of the family into vitreous and artistic porcelain, leads us to examine the grounds upon which it is made. The distinction between the two classes is based upon the styles of decoration. In both qualities the paste is very translucent, and the colors are pure and clear. The decoration of the vitreous is sparing, and of most careful execution, as though the artist were desirous of giving full effect to the natural beauty of the ware in its unadorned purity. Decorations of this kind gradually merge into more elaborate designs, in which flowers are strewn in careless grace over the opalescent paste, or animals are represented in gold and red. In the artistic porcelain the decoration partakes more of the Chinese intricacy and richness of color. Red, blue, green, yellow, and black mingle in scenes in which appear birds, figures, and flowers surrounded by deep and delicately shaded borders. It is inferred, from the gradually increasing elaboration of{184} the designs, that the vitreous preceded the artistic, and that the latter, while tolerably distinct from the Chinese Rose, is the result of Chinese influence.

Jacquemart categorizes all the fine porcelain from Japan under the Rose family, which includes the vase (Fig. 138) featuring white enamel decoration in relief. The family is divided into vitreous and artistic porcelain, prompting us to explore how each is made. The distinction between the two types is based on their decorative styles. Both types have a very translucent paste with pure and clear colors. The vitreous porcelain has minimal decoration, executed with great care, as if the artist aimed to highlight the natural beauty of the ware in its simple purity. This type of decoration gradually evolves into more intricate designs, where flowers are casually scattered over the opalescent paste, or animals are depicted in gold and red. In artistic porcelain, the decoration exhibits more of the Chinese complexity and richness in color. Red, blue, green, yellow, and black blend in scenes showcasing birds, figures, and flowers, all surrounded by deep and delicately shaded borders. It can be inferred from the gradually increasing intricacy of{184} the designs that the vitreous style came before the artistic, and while the latter is somewhat distinct from the Chinese Rose, it is influenced by Chinese aesthetics.

By reason of his faulty chronology, M. Jacquemart’s inference is open to question, although in the present case he appears to have reached a partial truth. The condition of both China and Japan, as it can be gleaned from history, detracts somewhat from the probability of the assumptions of the author mentioned. Europeans first landed in Japan in 1542—almost contemporaneously with the earliest manufacture of porcelain—and, in 1549, the first missionaries followed. In about thirty years (1581) one hundred and fifty thousand converts had been made, and, in 1583, an embassy was sent to the Pope by the daimios of Kiusiu. This is the Japanese embassy referred to by Mr. Marryat, as having taken place in 1584, on which occasion statuettes of the Virgin and Child, made by the Chinese for the Japanese Christians, were sent to Europe. But foreign intrigue and sectarianism soon culminated, and, in 1587, Hideyoshi banished all foreign missionaries. The work of proselytism was still carried on in private by the Jesuits, and, in 1596, a number of missionaries and converts were crucified at Nagasaki, in Hizen. The history of the next forty years is a narrative of desperate contention between the missionaries and converts on the one side, and the government on the other. The drama may be said to close with the massacre already referred to, which took place in 1637, when thousands of Christians were put to the sword, and thousands more were drowned in the harbor of Nagasaki.

Due to his flawed timeline, M. Jacquemart’s conclusion is questionable, though in this case, he seems to have hit on a partial truth. The situation in both China and Japan, as we can gather from history, somewhat undermines the likelihood of the author’s claims. Europeans first arrived in Japan in 1542—almost at the same time as the earliest porcelain was produced—and in 1549, the first missionaries arrived. Within about thirty years (by 1581), one hundred and fifty thousand people had converted, and in 1583, the daimios of Kiusiu sent an embassy to the Pope. This is the Japanese embassy that Mr. Marryat mentions, which occurred in 1584, during which statuettes of the Virgin and Child, made by the Chinese for the Japanese Christians, were sent to Europe. However, foreign meddling and sectarianism quickly escalated, and in 1587, Hideyoshi expelled all foreign missionaries. The work of conversion continued secretly by the Jesuits, and in 1596, several missionaries and converts were crucified at Nagasaki in Hizen. The following forty years tell a story of fierce conflict between the missionaries and converts on one side and the government on the other. The story can be said to reach its climax with the massacre previously mentioned, which happened in 1637, when thousands of Christians were killed and many more drowned in the harbor of Nagasaki.

Mr. Marryat says that the interference of the missionaries with the decoration of porcelain, by substituting scriptural subjects for the “ancient orthodox native patterns which had existed from time immemorial,” is supposed to have contributed to the massacre. In connection with this subject the same author quotes from D’Entrecolles, who states that a plate with a biblical subject was brought to him, and that he was told this porcelain was formerly carried to Japan, but that none had been made for sixteen or seventeen years; that apparently the Christians of Japan had made use of this manufacture during the persecution, but that discovery led to a stoppage of the traffic, and that, in consequence, these works had been discontinued at King-tehchin.{185} Mr. Marryat then refers to the Chinese pieces sent with the Japanese embassy to Europe. Assuming the statements in these passages to be correct, it is well to bear in mind that they refer to three distinct fabrics. To arrange them chronologically, the last mentioned is the porcelain made by China for Japan, before its own porcelain industry was well established, or before it had, at least, been fully developed. This supports the statement that porcelain was not made in Japan until shortly before the middle of the sixteenth century. Otherwise, the question will at once occur, Why, if porcelain had been made in Japan since the thirteenth century, should China be supplying it with religious figures before any steps had been taken in Japan against the new religion? The first of these measures, as we have seen, was the decree of Hideyoshi, passed in 1587. The porcelain first referred to by Mr. Marryat comes second in point of time, and is the porcelain assumed to have been made in Japan, in the beginning of the seventeenth century, for the Christian converts. The second is, chronologically, the last, and is the porcelain made in China, about 1755, for the same people, secretly adhering to their religion one hundred and twenty years after the supposed extirpation of Christianity in Japan. Père d’Entrecolles was attached to the King-teh-chin mission, about 1770.

Mr. Marryat mentions that the missionaries' interference with porcelain decoration, by replacing traditional native patterns that had existed for ages with biblical subjects, is believed to have contributed to the massacre. In relation to this, he cites D’Entrecolles, who notes that a plate featuring a biblical scene was shown to him, and he was informed that this porcelain used to be shipped to Japan, but none had been produced for sixteen or seventeen years. It appears that Christians in Japan had utilized this porcelain during the persecution, but its discovery led to a halt in trade, resulting in these works being discontinued in King-tehchin.{185} Mr. Marryat then discusses the Chinese pieces sent with the Japanese embassy to Europe. If these statements are accurate, it's important to remember that they refer to three different types of porcelain. To put them in chronological order, the last one mentioned is the porcelain made by China for Japan, prior to the solid establishment of its own porcelain industry. This supports the claim that porcelain wasn’t produced in Japan until shortly before the mid-sixteenth century. Otherwise, one might wonder, if Japan had been making porcelain since the thirteenth century, why would China be sending them religious figures before any actions were taken in Japan against the new religion? The first such action, as we noted, was Hideyoshi's decree in 1587. The porcelain initially mentioned by Mr. Marryat comes second in chronological order, supposedly produced in Japan for Christian converts in the early seventeenth century. The second one is the last chronologically, made in China around 1755 for the same group, who were secretly maintaining their faith one hundred and twenty years after Christianity was thought to have been eradicated in Japan. Père d’Entrecolles was linked to the King-teh-chin mission around 1770.

While the religious troubles above detailed were keeping Japan in a continual ferment, China was disturbed by the incursion of the Tartars and the usurpation of the Tai-thsing Dynasty.

While the religious conflicts mentioned above were keeping Japan in a constant state of turmoil, China was troubled by the invasion of the Tartars and the takeover of the Tai-thsing Dynasty.

In Japan we have, therefore, an undisturbed period of not more than fifty years (1540-1587) favorable to the development of that originality which, according to Jacquemart, preceded the imitations of Chinese work. Some singular evidence, which may be read, in one sense, to the same general effect, has been brought together by Mr. B. Phillips, in the Art Journal, in an article devoted to the Medicean porcelain in the Castellani collection. He says that two Japanese experts examined the specimen engraved (Fig. 223), and pronounced the decoration Japanese. The style they attributed to Shonsui, and said that it was in use toward the middle and close of the sixteenth century. A piece made by Shonsui bore out the statement, it having similar decorations, even to the flutings, which had been shaded after the same method. If the Medicean bowl be examined,{186} simplicity will be found to be the most marked characteristic of the decoration; and it is clear that it must have been copied from some Japanese porcelain made not later than 1580.

In Japan, we have an uninterrupted period of about fifty years (1540-1587) that was favorable for developing the originality that, according to Jacquemart, came before the imitations of Chinese work. Some interesting evidence, which can be interpreted in a similar way, has been gathered by Mr. B. Phillips in the Art Journal, in an article about the Medicean porcelain in the Castellani collection. He mentions that two Japanese experts examined the specimen engraved (Fig. 223) and declared the decoration to be Japanese. They attributed the style to Shonsui and noted that it was in use around the middle and end of the sixteenth century. A piece made by Shonsui supported this claim, as it had similar decorations, even with flutings that were shaded in the same way. If you look at the Medicean bowl,{186} you'll find that simplicity is the most prominent characteristic of the decoration; it’s clear that it must have been copied from some Japanese porcelain made no later than 1580.

It may, therefore, be accepted as an incontestable fact, that there was an essentially Japanese style of decoration, in the sixteenth century, applied to the blue Sometsuki, the porcelain destined for the home market. This leaves the question of precedence between the vitreous and artistic porcelains of the Rose family practically unaffected. The probabilities are all against M. Jacquemart’s, or any other unqualified, theory of chronological sequence. The natural course is to proceed from copying to originality. Japan had acquired the ceramic art from China. Was it not likely to occupy its attention first with copying the simpler styles of its experienced neighbor, while feeling after an equally simple originality, such as the Italians copied in their turn? From the first it may have had foreign taste to contend with, although very little is said of a Portuguese trade in porcelain. Then came religious troubles to delay the development of a national art, and, before they were over, the dynastic war in China, causing a suspension of production in that country, offered an inducement to supply a new market, and thus again delayed the national development. One historical fact remains to be added: In the “Ambassades Mémorables,” published at Amsterdam in 1680, we find allusion made to porcelain sent from the Dutch trading-post at Deshima, which did not sell well, because it had not flowers enough upon it. This clearly cannot refer to the “artistic” porcelain of Jacquemart, with its rich borders and crowded flowers. The only inference from all that can be said and legitimately assumed is, that the Hizen porcelain of the beginning of the seventeenth century is that which most nearly resembles the Chinese. To that period, therefore, may chiefly be assigned those rich pieces of Japanese Rose which have been confounded with the Chinese. When, afterward, the native taste for simplicity was striving to reassert itself, it was again obstructed by the demands of Dutch trade, and the requirements of such connoisseurs as Wagenaar, who objected to a paucity of flowers. It follows that many specimens of the vitreous class must have been subsequent to the artistic. From the beginning of the history of Japanese porcelain external influences were at war with native taste, and, in determining{187} the sequence of styles, the only data open to consultation are the events ostensibly giving rise to them—the demand creating the supply—and the probable condition of the skill required to meet that demand.

It can therefore be accepted as an undeniable fact that there was a distinct Japanese style of decoration in the sixteenth century, applied to the blue Sometsuki porcelain meant for the domestic market. This leaves the question of which came first between the vitreous and artistic porcelains of the Rose family largely unaffected. The evidence goes against M. Jacquemart’s or any other unsupported theory of chronological order. The natural progression tends to move from imitation to originality. Japan had learned the art of ceramics from China. Was it not likely that they would first focus on replicating the simpler styles of their more experienced neighbor while also searching for a straightforward originality, similar to what the Italians later did? Initially, they may have had to deal with foreign tastes, although not much is said about Portuguese trade in porcelain. Then, there were religious conflicts that hindered the growth of a national art, and before those troubles were resolved, the dynastic war in China, which halted production there, created an opportunity to supply a new market, further delaying national development. One historical fact to note is that in the “Ambassades Mémorables,” published in Amsterdam in 1680, there is a mention of porcelain sent from the Dutch trading post at Deshima that didn’t sell well, because it had not enough flowers on it. This clearly cannot refer to the “artistic” porcelain described by Jacquemart, with its elaborate borders and dense flowers. The only reasonable conclusion we can draw from this is that the Hizen porcelain from the early seventeenth century is the type that most closely resembles the Chinese. Therefore, we can chiefly attribute those rich pieces of Japanese Rose that have often been mistaken for Chinese to that period. Later, when the local preference for simplicity was trying to re-emerge, it was again hampered by the demands of Dutch trade and the preferences of connoisseurs like Wagenaar, who frowned upon the lack of flowers. Thus, many examples of the vitreous type must have come after the artistic ones. From the beginning of Japanese porcelain history, external influences have clashed with local preferences, and when determining{187} the sequence of styles, the only available information to consult is the events that clearly prompted them—the demand that created the supply—and the likely level of skill needed to meet that demand.

The porcelain long called “Indian” belongs to the same period of Japanese art, and was taken home in ship-loads by the Dutch monopolists of the seventeenth century. The foreigners, not content with compelling, by the influence of trade, a bending of Japanese styles to their taste, supplied special designs. These were reproduced by the Japanese artists with the most exact and faithful precision.

The porcelain once referred to as “Indian” comes from the same era of Japanese art and was brought back in large quantities by the Dutch traders in the seventeenth century. The foreigners, not satisfied with just influencing Japanese styles to suit their preferences through trade, provided specific designs. Japanese artists reproduced these designs with remarkable accuracy and fidelity.

A story is told by Captain French, of New York, that when in China some years ago, he saw fit to increase his wardrobe to the extent of a new coat. He had some difficulty with the native artist of the shears, and ultimately decided to send him an old coat as a pattern. In due time the new garment was finished, and so closely had the pattern been followed, that the sleeves were adorned with a couple of patches which had been applied to the old coat to prolong its natural term of service to the end of a protracted voyage. The Japanese artists were equally unreasoning in their adherence to designs supplied from Holland. They laid them upon the porcelain in all their crudity and roughness, and treated imperfections as the tailor did the patches—reproduced them with the most serious and unwavering fidelity to their model. Contact with foreign nations has never had any other than a bad effect upon Japanese art, excepting, of course, its early intercourse with China. The genius of the people has been diverted from its natural channel. Art has been in a manner subjugated by commerce. Hence came gloomy forebodings and threatened ruin. Whenever it had an opportunity of seeking free expression it changed its character. Instead, therefore, of classifying Japanese porcelain according to the families above mentioned, a better method might be to divide it into two great groups, the national and the commercial. A great part of the so-called artistic porcelain of the Rose family will belong to the latter class. It can only be distinguished from the Chinese by observing the points already noticed: the paste, the glaze, the greater purity of the enamel colors, the insignia, symbols, and flowers. Even these will fail at times, as the Chinese, led away by the improvements effected by the Japanese in imitating{188} their styles, did not hesitate to appropriate those of Japan; while Japan, we are told, imports Chinese egg-shell for decoration.

A story is shared by Captain French from New York, who, while in China some years ago, decided to expand his wardrobe with a new coat. He faced some challenges with the local tailor and eventually decided to send him an old coat as a reference. Eventually, the new coat was completed, and the pattern was followed so closely that the sleeves ended up featuring a couple of patches that had been added to the old coat to extend its life for a long voyage. The Japanese artisans were similarly rigid in their adherence to designs from Holland. They applied these designs to porcelain in all their roughness and treated flaws like the tailor treated the patches—reproducing them with unwavering fidelity to the original model. The influence of foreign nations has generally had a negative impact on Japanese art, except for its early interactions with China. The natural creativity of the people has been diverted. Art has essentially been dominated by commerce. This resulted in dark outlooks and a sense of impending doom. Whenever art had a chance to express itself freely, its character shifted. Instead of categorizing Japanese porcelain by the aforementioned families, it might be more effective to divide it into two major groups: national and commercial. Much of what is considered artistic porcelain from the Rose family falls into the latter category. It can only be distinguished from Chinese porcelain by noting specific details: the paste, the glaze, the purity of the enamel colors, the symbols, and the flowers. Even these indicators can sometimes be misleading, as the Chinese, influenced by the improvements made by the Japanese in imitating their styles, often did not hesitate to adopt Japanese designs; meanwhile, Japan, reportedly, imports Chinese egg-shell for decoration.

Apart from these doubtful pieces, we can see, in both the old and modern porcelain of Japan, national characteristics struggling with many difficulties to reach artistic expression. We find technical skill handling the finest material, shaping it into graceful form, and decorating it with carefully compounded colors of the greatest beauty. The true history of Japanese art is the history of the art we have called national; all else is but the prostitution of individual genius to commerce. In the former we find simplicity and piety mingled with a humor often quaintly clothed in clay. There is abundant material for research, for study and close examination. The art of Japan has many peculiarities, and will give an observer ideas of artistic beauty and æsthetic taste which an American or European education would never suggest. In it we find, above all things, a deep love and admiration of nature. All this is contained in the lines of the Laureate of the Potter, which are charged with the very essence of Japanese art:

Apart from these questionable pieces, we can see, in both the old and modern porcelain of Japan, national traits striving to express themselves artistically despite many challenges. We observe technical skill in working with the finest material, shaping it into elegant forms, and decorating it with beautifully blended colors. The true history of Japanese art is the story of what we’ve termed national art; everything else is just the commercialization of individual talent. In this national art, we find simplicity and sincerity mixed with a humor that is often charmingly captured in clay. There is plenty of material for research, study, and detailed observation. Japanese art has many unique characteristics and offers an observer insights into beauty and aesthetic appreciation that an American or European education would never provide. Above all, it shows a profound love and admiration for nature. All of this is expressed in the lines of the Laureate of the Potter, which embody the very essence of Japanese art:

“All the colorful flowers that cover the land,
Ripples of waves on rock or sand,
The snow on Mount Fuji,
The midnight sky, so densely filled With bright stars everywhere,
The leaves that rustle, the reeds that create A whisper by every stream and lake,
The saffron dawn, the sunset red,
Are painted on these beautiful jars.
The skylark sings again, again The stork, the heron, and the crane
Drift through the blue sky,
The fake and the counterpart "Of nature recreated in art."

CHAPTER VIII.

PERSIA.

Persia, and its Influence.—History.—Conquests.—Religious Revolutions.—Zoroaster.—Mohammed.—Geographical Position.—General View of Influences bearing upon Art.—Decoration.—Flowers and Symbols.—Conventional Styles.—Whence came the Monsters Appearing upon Wares.—Metallic Lustre.

Persia and Its Influence.—History.—Conquests.—Religious Revolutions.—Zoroaster.—Mohammed.—Geographical Position.—General Overview of Influences on Art.—Decoration.—Flowers and Symbols.—Conventional Styles.—Origin of the Monsters Appearing on Wares.—Metallic Luster.

enlarge-image
Fig. 139.—Persian Faience Plaque. (Robert Hoe, Jr., Coll.)
Fig. 139.—Persian Faience Plaque. (Robert Hoe, Jr., Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 139.—Persian Faience Plaque. (Robert Hoe, Jr., Coll.)
Fig. 139.—Persian Faience Plaque. (Robert Hoe, Jr., Collection)

IT is unfortunate, considering the great importance of Persia in the history of ceramic art, that it should have been a debatable ground to travellers and ceramists. Of the extended influence of Persia upon neighboring countries there can be no doubt. The Arabs acquired from that people much of the knowledge which they subsequently brought to Europe, and which will be treated of more fully as Saracenic and Mauresque. Persia gave a language to the Mussulmans of{190} India, and supplied her with at least suggestions in the plastic art. Her art, in fact, spread far beyond the wide bounds of that empire, which extended from India on the east to the Mediterranean on the west, and from the Black Sea and Caucasian range on the north to the Persian Gulf and Arabian Sea. To have an exact knowledge of the problems with which we have now to deal, the several great revolutions recorded in the history of Persia may be briefly summarized. These changes were both religious and political in character. Beginning with Cyrus the Great, we find the empire as above described, about the year B.C. 559, when Media became tributary to Persia, into which other kingdoms were afterward merged in quick succession. The empire lasted until B.C. 331, when Alexander the Great included Persia in his grand series of Asiatic conquests. On Alexander’s death, when the tributaries of Macedonia were divided, Seleucus Nicanor obtained Persia for his share; and the Grecian dynasty lasted until the Parthians revolted, and met with such success that a Parthian dynasty was founded which lasted for nearly five hundred years. This brings us down to the year 229 of our era, when Artaxerxes headed a revolt and laid the foundation of the second Persian empire. This is known as the Sassanian Dynasty, which held the sovereignty until the incursion of the Arabs, more than four hundred years later. Persian independence was reasserted after the lapse of a second period of four hundred years, and lasted until Genghis Khan and Tamerlane successively brought it under Mogul domination. The succeeding wars with Afghans, Turks, and Russians need not here be detailed.

It’s unfortunate, given the significant role of Persia in the history of ceramic art, that it has been a contested topic for travelers and ceramists. There is no doubt about the extensive influence Persia had on nearby countries. The Arabs gained much of the knowledge from Persia that they later brought to Europe, which will be discussed in more detail regarding Saracenic and Mauresque styles. Persia provided a language to the Muslims of{190} India and contributed at least some ideas in the plastic arts. Its art actually spread far beyond the vast territory of the empire, which stretched from India in the east to the Mediterranean in the west, and from the Black Sea and Caucasus in the north to the Persian Gulf and Arabian Sea in the south. To understand the issues we are currently addressing, we can briefly summarize the major revolutions noted in Persia's history. These changes were both religious and political. Starting with Cyrus the Great, we see the empire as described above, around the year BCE 559, when Media became subject to Persia, into which other kingdoms were later absorbed quickly. The empire persisted until BCE 331, when Alexander the Great incorporated Persia into his grand series of Asian conquests. After Alexander’s death, when the territories of Macedonia were divided, Seleucus Nicanor received Persia as his share; the Grecian dynasty continued until the Parthians revolted, achieving enough success to establish a Parthian dynasty that lasted almost five hundred years. This leads us to the year 229 of our era, when Artaxerxes led a revolt and established the second Persian empire. This is known as the Sassanian Dynasty, which ruled until the Arab invasion more than four centuries later. Persian independence was reestablished after another four hundred-year period and lasted until Genghis Khan and Tamerlane successively brought it under Mongol rule. The subsequent wars with the Afghans, Turks, and Russians do not need to be elaborated here.

The two great religious revolutions were occasioned by the adoption of the doctrines of Zoroaster and Mohammed. The first of these appears to have suddenly emerged from the comparative obscurity of the court of Bactria—a country situated upon the eastern confines of ancient Persia—and to have led the Persians to renounce their gross idolatry. The leading tenets of his creed were the existence of a supreme being, eternity, and the contending principles Ormuzd and Ahriman, good symbolized by light and evil by darkness. The never-ceasing contention between these two opposite principles is often represented by a bull and a lion in conflict. The cypress was Zoroaster’s emblem. This religion took a deep hold upon the Persians, and the first serious shock which it sustained was from the religion founded{191} by Mohammed in the wilds of Arabia Petræa. Of the two Mussulman sects, Schiites and Sunnites, created by the dissensions following upon the Prophet’s death, as to the choice of a successor, the Persians preferred the former, and are believers in Ali. The Turks, on the other hand, are Sunnites, believers in the legitimate succession of Abubeker, Omar, and Osman. Propagandism by the help of the sword being the privilege and virtue of the believers in the Prophet, it is not astonishing that Turk and Persian should have met in the argument of battle.

The two major religious revolutions were sparked by the teachings of Zoroaster and Mohammed. The first seems to have suddenly emerged from the relative obscurity of the Bactria court—a region located on the eastern edge of ancient Persia—and led the Persians to reject their intense idolatry. The main beliefs of his faith were the existence of a supreme being, eternity, and the opposing forces of Ormuzd and Ahriman, representing good as light and evil as darkness. The ongoing struggle between these two opposing forces is often depicted as a bull and a lion in conflict. The cypress tree was Zoroaster's symbol. This religion had a profound impact on the Persians, and the first major challenge it faced came from the faith established{191} by Mohammed in the deserts of Arabia Petraea. Among the two Muslim branches, Shiites and Sunnites, which arose from the disputes after the Prophet's death regarding his successor, the Persians favored the former and are followers of Ali. The Turks, on the other hand, are Sunnites, supporting the rightful succession of Abubeker, Omar, and Osman. Since spreading the faith through warfare is considered both a privilege and a duty for the followers of the Prophet, it's not surprising that Turks and Persians clashed on the battlefield.

Coming next to the geographical position of Persia, it intercepted, in its ancient extent, all communication between East and West. The vast extent of territory owning its sway, stretching nearly three thousand miles east and west, and two thousand miles north and south, must needs be traversed by travellers between Europe and the extreme East. Long before navigators had found the ocean highway round the Cape, Persia received all the traffic from India, China, and Japan passing through the Persian Gulf to Europe.

Coming to the geographic location of Persia, it played a crucial role in connecting the East and West. The enormous territory under its control, spanning almost three thousand miles from east to west and two thousand miles from north to south, had to be crossed by travelers moving between Europe and the Far East. Long before explorers discovered the sea route around the Cape, Persia was the main route for trade from India, China, and Japan flowing through the Persian Gulf to Europe.

Let us now take in all that has here been stated, at one glance, and we shall see clearly why Persian ceramic art has been viewed with doubt. Overrun successively by Greeks, Parthians, Arabs, Moguls, and Turks; widening and contracting its boundaries as the tide of conquest ebbed and flowed; lending to India, and probably borrowing from it; taking part, at one time, in the Zoroastrian worship of fire, and, at another, in the Mohammedan praise of Allah; connected, through trade, with the far East on the one hand and with Europe on the other, Persia was pre-eminently a country to confuse the investigator by the mingled types, symbols, and ideas which it derived alike from conqueror and trader. One fact of peculiar interest remains to be added. When, in the middle of the thirteenth century, Hulaku Khan came to Persia, he brought among his Mogul followers a number of Chinese artisans. The Mogul territory touched the western boundaries of China, so that it is quite possible, that to the specimens of Chinese porcelain brought to Persia by sea may have been added a number of Chinese artists and potters arriving with the Moguls by land. In view of these facts it is not difficult to account for the prevalence in Persia of imitations of the Chinese, nor is it altogether incomprehensible that a question should have been raised whether what is called Persian porcelain is not in reality Chinese.{192}

Let's take a moment to consider everything that's been said here, and we’ll clearly understand why Persian ceramic art has been met with skepticism. It has been successively conquered by Greeks, Parthians, Arabs, Moguls, and Turks; its borders have expanded and contracted as conquests came and went; it has influenced India, and likely been influenced by it; it participated in the Zoroastrian worship of fire at one time and in the Islamic praise of Allah at another; and it was connected to both the far East and Europe through trade. Persia is a country that confounds researchers with the mixed types, symbols, and ideas it absorbed from both conquerors and traders. One particularly interesting point remains to be made. When Hulaku Khan arrived in Persia in the mid-thirteenth century, he brought with him a group of Chinese artisans among his Mogul followers. The Mogul territory bordered western China, so it’s quite possible that the Chinese porcelain brought to Persia by sea was accompanied by a number of Chinese artists and potters arriving with the Moguls by land. Given these facts, it's not hard to understand why there are so many imitations of Chinese designs in Persia, nor is it surprising that a question has arisen about whether what is referred to as Persian porcelain might actually be Chinese.{192}

enlarge-image
Fig. 140.—Persian Plaque. Crimson Pæony in Centre; Foliage and Ground in various Shades of Green. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 140.—Persian Plaque. Crimson Peony in the Center; Foliage and Background in Different Shades of Green. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

Persian decoration is rich in flowers (Fig. 140), for which that people entertained a liking amounting almost to a passion. The tulip meant love. Of the other symbolical forms found on pottery, the lion and bull and the cypress have already been explained. The sun was the Zoroastrian emblem of divinity, and the royal arms consisted of the lion couchant, with its head turned toward the rising sun.

Persian decoration is filled with flowers (Fig. 140), which that culture loved almost passionately. The tulip represented love. The other symbolic designs seen on pottery, like the lion, bull, and cypress, have already been discussed. The sun was the Zoroastrian symbol of divinity, and the royal emblem featured a reclining lion with its head facing the rising sun.

enlarge-image
Fig. 141.—Persian Plaque. Central Section, Blue; Side Section, Green; Scroll-work, Brown. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 141.—Persian Plaque. Central Section, Blue; Side Section, Green; Scrollwork, Brown. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

The various styles of decoration may all be qualified by one word—conventional. Although on the earlier pieces the human figure is found, with the Mussulman sway it disappears, to make way for hybrid monsters resembling the half-human beings of mythology—compounds of women and birds, men with horns and tails, like the satyrs of Greece, and numberless other supernatural monsters illustrative of the artists’ compromise with the Mohammedan behest forbidding the representation of the human form or of living beings. Even the greatly loved flowers suffer in both tint and form from the artists of Persia. Colors were used in a precisely similar spirit. Nature was sought for suggestion, not for imitation. The question of color was decided solely with an eye to effect; and if a violet horse should harmonize with its surroundings better than a black, gray, sorrel, or bay, the fact that in{193} nature no such color is found on horses was not held to be a legitimate objection to its use. In Persia, therefore, we are presented with a peculiar phase of art. Nature, being followed neither in form nor color, nor in the suggestive manner of the Japanese, which finds the highest art in the combination of resemblance and imagination, is relegated to the position of a promptress, and not of a guide. In richness and harmonious blending of arbitrary colors, the Persian artist realized his highest dream, and never forgot that, no matter what natural object might enter into his design, the ornamentation of pottery was surface decoration, and nothing more.

The different styles of decoration can all be summed up with one word—conventional. While earlier pieces included human figures, they vanished under Mussulman influence, giving way to hybrid creatures resembling the half-human figures of mythology—combinations of women and birds, men with horns and tails, like the satyrs of Greece, and countless other supernatural creatures that reflect the artists’ compromise with the Islamic prohibition against depicting the human form or living beings. Even the highly cherished flowers are affected in both color and shape by the artists of Persia. Colors were applied in a similar spirit. Nature was referred to for inspiration, not for imitation. The choice of color was made solely based on visual impact; if a violet horse blended better with its surroundings than a black, gray, sorrel, or bay one, the fact that no such color actually exists in nature was not considered a valid reason to avoid using it. In Persia, we see a unique phase of art. Nature is neither followed in form nor color, nor in the suggestive way seen in Japanese art, which finds its highest expression in blending resemblance and imagination; rather, it serves as an inspiration, not a guide. In achieving richness and harmonious combinations of arbitrary colors, the Persian artist fulfilled his greatest aspirations and always remembered that, regardless of what natural elements were involved in his design, the decoration of pottery was purely surface embellishment, nothing more.

Before proceeding to the usual divisions hitherto observed, there is one point demanding special attention, viz., the Persian reflet métallique, or metallic lustre. The use of metallic-lustre pigments was, as has been already stated, known in the Balearic Islands, and gave the original majolica its distinctive appearance. Long before that date the process was known to the Persians in connection with silicious glaze. The metallic lustre has also been found on Arabian specimens. It is in Persia, however, that we must, in all likelihood, look for its origin. The date of its invention cannot be fixed with even an approximation to precision. The probability is that it was never very extensively used, and the specimens obtained are mostly fragmentary. Many of these are from the ruins of Rhages, a city which stood about seventy miles south of the Caspian Sea. Earthquake and conquest successively laid this city in ruins, and each time that it was rebuilt its limits became more contracted. It was finally destroyed during the Mogul irruption under Hulaku Khan, in 1250, and it is from the ruins beyond the city of that era that the above mentioned fragments have been taken. In fixing the origin, therefore, of metallic lustre, the latest date would be six hundred and twenty-seven years ago, the most remote perhaps over two thousand. The metallic-lustre pigments were made use of as late as the time of Shah Abbas, who reigned from 1555 to 1628, and whom Jacquemart calls the “Louis XIV. of Iran.{194}

Before moving on to the usual divisions we've discussed so far, one point deserves special attention: the Persian reflet métallique, or metallic lustre. The use of metallic-lustre pigments was already known in the Balearic Islands and gave the original majolica its unique look. Long before that, the Persians were familiar with the process related to silicious glaze. Metallic lustre has also been found on Arabian pieces. However, we should probably look to Persia for its origins. We can't pinpoint the exact date of its invention with any precision. It's likely that it was never widely used, and most of the pieces we have are fragments. Many of these fragments come from the ruins of Rhages, a city located about seventy miles south of the Caspian Sea. Earthquakes and conquests repeatedly left this city in ruins, and each time it was rebuilt, it occupied a smaller area. It was ultimately destroyed during the Mongol invasion under Hulaku Khan in 1250, and the fragments mentioned above are taken from the ruins dating from that time. So, to establish the origin of metallic lustre, the latest possible date would be six hundred and twenty-seven years ago, while the earliest could be over two thousand. Metallic-lustre pigments continued to be used up until the reign of Shah Abbas, who ruled from 1555 to 1628, and whom Jacquemart refers to as the “Louis XIV. of Iran.{194}

POTTERY.

Composition.—Caution in Looking at Specimens.—Wall-Tiles and their Decoration.—Vases.

Composition—Be Careful When Examining Samples—Wall Tiles and Their Decoration—Vases.

enlarge-image
Fig. 142.—Shrine of Imam Hussein, at Kerbela. Showing the Use of Tiles in Persian Architecture.
Fig. 142.—Shrine of Imam Hussein in Kerbela. Highlighting the Use of Tiles in Persian Architecture.

Chemical experiments have shown that in one kind of Persian paste there is a large preponderance of silex, that when fired for a certain time the result is a faience, and that a continued exposure to the kiln reduces it to a partially translucent body resembling porcelain. Some of the tiles show silica ranging about ninety per cent., and the remaining fraction consisting of alumina and iron, lime, magnesia, and potash. By comparison with the porcelain standard adopted in the table (Book I., Chapter iii.), it will be seen that this paste differs in the greater proportion of silica and in the presence of iron. It differs from earthen-ware, on the other hand, by its containing magnesia and potash. The faience of Persia must, therefore, be treated with extreme caution; and the authorities must be consulted with care, since what one calls pottery, another treats of as soft porcelain. Of that coming most nearly to what we understand by the word “faience”—that is, a perfectly opaque ware—some of the specimens are glazed, and others are covered with only a thin lustre or varnish. Very fine examples are found in the wall-tiles taken from the different mosques. The same style of ornament was applied{195} to these and to vases, and its general character has already been designated. Arabesques and flowers—some imitations of the natural and others altogether conventional—are profusely spread upon both, with a boundless wealth of rich color. The forms assumed by the various vessels differ very widely from each other. Cups, open dishes with rims of varying breadth, and a number of water-vessels illustrate certain manners of the Persians. The color and ornamentation are distinctive. The favorite ground colors were the blues of copper and cobalt, and these alternate with red, and yellow tinged with red. The ornamentation is very often white. The Mosque of Sultaneah has already been described (see page 39). In others the colors are reversed, i. e., white is used for the ground and blue for the decoration. At times we see the Persian love of the chase triumphing over the Mohammedan prohibition of the employment of animal figures, by the introduction of hares or gazelles, generally upon grounds of light shades of green and blue. Some of the most remarkable plaques belong to the same period, and in both the earlier and later examples the coloring is exceedingly rich and effective. What the latter lose in simplicity they gain in brilliancy. Some pieces, apparently of great age, have a close resemblance to the céladon of China. The vases a reflet métallique are either blue, or white with yellow ornamentation. The art of applying the lustre seems to have disappeared about the middle of the seventeenth century. The tiles of this kind date mostly from the time of the Mogul Dynasty. The larger plaques measure sometimes six feet by eight feet; the smaller tiles without inscriptions are star and cross shaped fitted together in a mosaic.

Chemical experiments have shown that in one type of Persian paste, there is a high amount of silica. When this paste is fired for a specific period, it becomes faience, and prolonged exposure to the kiln turns it into a partially translucent material that resembles porcelain. Some tiles contain about ninety percent silica, with the rest made up of alumina, iron, lime, magnesia, and potash. Compared to the porcelain standard mentioned in the table (Book I., Chapter iii.), this paste has a higher percentage of silica and contains iron. On the other hand, it differs from earthenware because it includes magnesia and potash. Therefore, the faience from Persia has to be handled with great care, and experts should be consulted because what one person calls pottery, another might refer to as soft porcelain. Some items that come closest to what we consider “faience”—which is perfectly opaque pottery—are glazed, while others have only a thin sheen or varnish. Very fine examples are found in wall tiles from various mosques. The same decorative style has been applied to these tiles and to vases, and its overall characteristics have already been described. Arabesques and flowers—some natural-looking and others completely conventional—are abundantly displayed on both, showcasing a vast array of vibrant colors. The shapes of the various vessels vary significantly. Cups, open dishes with rims of different widths, and several water vessels exhibit distinct Persian styles. The colors and decorations are unique. The favored background colors were copper and cobalt blues, alternating with reds and yellow tinged with red. The decoration is often in white. The Mosque of Sultaneah has already been described (see page 39). In other examples, the colors are reversed, meaning white is used for the background and blue for the decoration. Occasionally, we see the Persian fondness for hunting overcoming the Islamic ban on animal figures, with hares or gazelles appearing, usually against light shades of green and blue. Some of the most remarkable plaques belong to the same period, and in both earlier and later pieces, the colors are exceptionally rich and striking. While the latter may lose simplicity, they gain brilliance. Some items that seem quite old closely resemble Chinese celadon. The metallic-reflecting vases are either blue or white with yellow decoration. The technique of applying lustre appears to have disappeared around the mid-seventeenth century. Most tiles of this kind date back to the Mogul Dynasty. The larger plaques can sometimes measure six feet by eight feet, while the smaller, uninscribed tiles are star and cross-shaped, fitting together in a mosaic.

PORCELAIN.

Had Persia a True Porcelain?—Classification, and the Difficulties Attending It.—Decoration.—Classes Formed by Prevailing Color.

Had Persia a True Porcelain?—Classification, and the Difficulties Attending It.—Decoration.—Classes Formed by Prevailing Color.

Although the discussion was long maintained, whether or not Persia produced a true kaolinic porcelain, there seems to be no real ground for doubting that such was the case. That India produced porcelain we have already seen, and it becomes a question whether the art was not practised elsewhere in Central Asia. The evidence bearing upon{196} the point clearly shows that Persia possessed the materials for making a pure kaolinic porcelain. The presence of Chinese works and styles does not affect the question. These may either have been the work of Persian artists imitating Chinese models, or of Chinese artists working in Persian material. The Persians call porcelain tchini, a name clearly indicating that in one of the above ways they were indebted to the Chinese.

Although the discussion has gone on for a long time about whether Persia produced true kaolinic porcelain, there’s really no reason to doubt that they did. We’ve already established that India made porcelain, and it raises the question of whether the craft was also practiced elsewhere in Central Asia. The evidence concerning{196} this matter clearly indicates that Persia had the materials needed to create pure kaolinic porcelain. The existence of Chinese works and styles doesn’t change the issue. These could have either been created by Persian artists mimicking Chinese models or by Chinese artists using Persian materials. The Persians refer to porcelain as tchini, a name that clearly suggests they were influenced by the Chinese in one of these ways.

By reason of the qualities of the paste already noted, the classification of Persian porcelain is a matter of some difficulty. The analysis which could alone decide the class to which the specimens belong is in a great measure wanting. It may be inferred that two pieces, apparently distinct in composition, may be really identical, and representative merely of the successive changes effected by firing upon the silicious paste. The most ancient kind is not older than the Mussulman incursion. When subjected to a great heat it melts like glass.

Due to the qualities of the paste mentioned earlier, classifying Persian porcelain is quite challenging. The analysis needed to determine which class the pieces belong to is largely missing. It's possible that two pieces, seemingly different in composition, might actually be the same and only show the changes caused by firing the silicious paste. The oldest type isn't older than the Muslim invasion. When exposed to high temperatures, it melts like glass.

enlarge-image
Fig. 143.—Persian Porcelain Wine Bottle. Decoration in Blue. (Jacquemart Coll.)
Fig. 143.—Persian Porcelain Wine Bottle. Blue Decoration. (Jacquemart Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 144.—Porcelain Narghili.
Fig. 144.—Porcelain Hookah.

What is called “soft porcelain” is not, properly speaking, a distinct variety. It differs from the others in decoration, but not to any perceptible extent in composition. The paste is very translucent, and the glaze even. The external decoration is frequently blue or a tint of mixed brown and yellow, upon which appear flowers and arabesques (Fig. 143). Cups and basins are the shapes most frequently occurring, and the first decorative feature is that the outside and inside are seldom alike. The latter may{197} be white, with copper-lust re decoration, and the outside may be in either of the two colors above mentioned. A style of decoration very widely followed consists of a series of holes cut in the paste round the rim of the basin or bowl, and filled in with the glaze. This method was adopted at a very early period, and reappears in the “grains of rice” work of China. A later specimen—probably not more than two hundred years old—of Persian “soft” porcelain has its upper and lower parts in blue and white, with lustred ornamentation.

What’s known as “soft porcelain” isn’t actually a separate type. It varies from others mainly in decoration, but not really in composition. The material is very translucent, and the glaze is smooth. The outer decoration is often blue or a mix of brown and yellow, featuring flowers and arabesques (Fig. 143). Cups and bowls are the most common shapes, and the main decorative feature is that the outside and inside are rarely the same. The inside may be white, with copper-luster decoration, while the outside can be one of the two colors mentioned above. A popular decorative style involves cutting a series of holes around the rim of the bowl or basin, which are then filled with glaze. This technique was used early on and can also be seen in the “grains of rice” work from China. A later example—likely not more than two hundred years old—of Persian “soft” porcelain has its top and bottom parts in blue and white, with lustrous decorations.

Persian natural porcelain, about which writers have disputed, and called by the Persians tchini, is closely related to the Chinese. An entire class is characterized by its decoration of incised lines and blue painting under the glaze. The paste is somewhat coarse, and lacks cohesion. As to the antiquity of this quality, all that can be said is that it was produced a long time prior to the fifteenth century. Red and gold are seldom employed with blue, but rather characterize a distinct class. Green was much more indiscriminately employed, as, for example, with blue, brown, red, and gold. The céladons are to be distinguished from the Chinese, not by the color—for they show the beautiful old green of their Chinese counterparts—but by the design and form. All that remains to be added is, that, like every other people to whom the higher secrets of ceramic art were open, the Persians attached a very great value to the best works in both porcelain and pottery. The former is, in their literature, constantly associated with gold and other precious materials.{198}

Persian natural porcelain, which has been debated by writers and known by the Persians as tchini, is closely related to the Chinese version. This type is characterized by its incised line decorations and blue painting under the glaze. The paste is somewhat rough and lacks cohesion. As for how long this style has been around, it was definitely produced long before the fifteenth century. Red and gold are rarely used with blue, as they usually define a different category. Green was used more freely, often seen alongside blue, brown, red, and gold. The céladons can be distinguished from the Chinese ones not by color—since they feature the beautiful old green like their Chinese counterparts—but by their design and shape. It's also worth mentioning that, like other cultures skilled in ceramic art, the Persians placed a high value on the finest works in both porcelain and pottery. In their literature, porcelain is frequently linked with gold and other precious materials.{198}

BOOK III.—EUROPE.

CHAPTER I.

THE FOUNTAINS OF EUROPEAN ART.

Routes by which Art Travelled.—Their Point of Convergence.—Cyprus: Its History.—The Successive Nations Governing It.—The Strata of Ancient Civilization found within its Shores.—The Discoveries of Cesnola.—Larnaca.—Dali.—Athieno.—Curium.—Progress of Cypriote Pottery.—Early Greek Art: Its Connection with Assyria and Egypt.—Phœnician and Assyrian Art.—General Deductions.—Asia Minor.—Oriental Art turning in various Streams to Greece.—What Greece Rejected, Persia Seized upon.—Persia’s Contributions to Ceramic Art.—History in Reference to its Art.—Effect of Conquest.—What Persia Taught the Arabs.—Spread of Persian Art by the Saracens.—Rhodes.—Damascus.—Progress of Saracenic Art.—The North of Africa.—Metallic Lustre and Stanniferous Enamel.—Hispano-Moresque.—Early Spain.—Persian Influence upon Europe.

Routes by which Art Travelled.—Their Point of Convergence.—Cyprus: Its History.—The Successive Nations Governing It.—The Layers of Ancient Civilization found along its Shores.—The Discoveries of Cesnola.—Larnaca.—Dali.—Athieno.—Curium.—Progress of Cypriote Pottery.—Early Greek Art: Its Connection with Assyria and Egypt.—Phoenician and Assyrian Art.—General Deductions.—Asia Minor.—Oriental Art flowing in various Directions to Greece.—What Greece Rejected, Persia Embraced.—Persia’s Contributions to Ceramic Art.—History in Relation to its Art.—Impact of Conquest.—What Persia Taught the Arabs.—Spread of Persian Art by the Saracens.—Rhodes.—Damascus.—Advancement of Saracenic Art.—Northern Africa.—Metallic Lustre and Stanniferous Enamel.—Hispano-Moresque.—Early Spain.—Persian Influence on Europe.

WE now approach a point in our history which stands within sight both of the wonders of early Greece and of the beginnings in the Middle Ages of the best ceramic art of Europe. From Persia, as a centre, art travelled north and west by many devious routes ere it touched the European shores. But behind the Persian is the older civilization of Babylonia and Assyria, to whose glories it succeeded. We are thus once more brought back to Egypt and Egyptian influences. After spreading to the east they extended northward, and in Greece are met by others transmuted by a passage through Assyria and Phœnicia, but springing from the same prolific source on the banks of the Nile. Persia, after acquiring from Egypt’s eastern pupils her earliest knowledge, adapted the lessons thus derived to her own ideas, and spread it across the tracts already followed by others who had learned directly from her teachers. From both the south and east these lines of original and derivative art converged toward one point, the eastern shores and islands of the Mediterranean and Greece. To show how difficult{199} it is to disentangle the web of footprints, let us glance at Cyprus, as revealed to us by the discoveries of General Luigi Palma di Cesnola (Fig. 145), and described in his work upon “Its Ancient Cities, Tombs, and Temples.” The record may be read by all who visit the Metropolitan Museum of New York. We choose Cyprus because it was virtually the meeting-place of the East with the West. Assyrian, Egyptian, Phœnician, and Greek influences contend for the mastery.

WE now reach a point in our history that is close to both the marvels of early Greece and the beginnings of the finest ceramic art in medieval Europe. Art traveled from Persia, its center, north and west through many winding paths before it reached European shores. But behind Persia lies the older civilizations of Babylonia and Assyria, which it succeeded. This brings us back to Egypt and its influences. After spreading eastward, these influences also extended north and intersected in Greece with others that had transformed through a journey via Assyria and Phoenicia, all originating from the same fertile source along the Nile. Persia, having gained her earliest knowledge from Egypt's eastern students, adapted the lessons learned to fit her own ideas and spread them across the territories previously traversed by those who had learned directly from her educators. The original and derivative lines of art from both the south and east converged at one point: the eastern shores and islands of the Mediterranean and Greece. To illustrate how difficult{199} it is to untangle this web of influences, let’s take a look at Cyprus, as revealed by the discoveries of General Luigi Palma di Cesnola (Fig. 145), and described in his work “Its Ancient Cities, Tombs, and Temples.” This record is accessible to all who visit the Metropolitan Museum of New York. We choose Cyprus because it was essentially the crossroads of the East and the West, where Assyrian, Egyptian, Phoenician, and Greek influences compete for dominance.

enlarge-image
Fig. 145.—General Luigi Palma di Cesnola.
Fig. 145.—General Luigi Palma di Cesnola.

enlarge-image
Fig. 145.—General Luigi Palma di Cesnola.
Fig. 145.—General Luigi Palma di Cesnola.

enlarge-image
Fig. 146.—Phœnician Vase, with Figure. (Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 146.—Phoenician Vase, with Figure. (Cesnola Coll., N.Y. Metropolitan Museum.)

There is no certainty as to the derivation of the first settlers. They may have been either Phœnicians or Cilicians, and thus only another branch of the great Semitic family to which the Phœnicians belonged. Or colonists may have arrived from Cilicia and Phœnicia at about the same time. There is less reason for believing that any settlers came from Egypt, although the first historical conquest of the{200} island was effected by the Egyptians. This event took place about B.C. 1440, during the reign of Thothmes III. How long it remained under Egyptian control does not exactly appear, but it next passed into the hands of the Tyrians at a date prior to B.C. 1000. It was next conquered by Sargon, King of Assyria, and when, about B.C. 600, Apries, King of Egypt, took Sidon, he included Cyprus in his conquest. Amasis, the successor and murderer of Apries, completed the work of the latter. The Cypriotes then turned for deliverance to Cambyses of Persia, and Cyprus became a dependency of the great eastern power. Again the island was shaken by revolt, and the greater part of its people joined the Ionians in an unsuccessful attempt to throw off the Persian yoke. The Athenians and Lacedæmonians, after taking a portion of Cyprus (B.C. 477), abandoned their conquests. Then came the rebellion of Evagoras, King of Salamis, whose father had been dispossessed by the Persians, the result of which was that Evagoras recovered his own kingdom, but the island still remained tributary to Persia. It then fell under the control of Alexander of Macedon, and was held by his generals for a few years after his death. Ptolemy Lagus, or Soter, again brought Cyprus under Egyptian rule, and lastly came the arms of all-conquering Rome. We need go no farther. We stand in Cyprus,{201} upon a battle-field crossed by the armies of every nation of antiquity with any claim to warlike renown, and find in it at once the theme of ancient poets and the prize of ancient warriors. So far we may travel in the track of war, but the history of art is affected less by the conquest of battle than by permanent occupancy and the more peaceful conquest of colonization. Thus we find Phœnician art leaving a deeper impress upon Cyprus than any other, and one to be detected even amidst the confusion of Semitic and Hellenic remains. This art developed, on the one hand, into something bearing a semblance of an independent Cypriote character, and, on the other, into a form more distinctively Greek. Phœnicia was the country in which the Assyrian and Egyptian elements of decorative art were combined, and being brought on the other side into contact with Greece, the history of Greek art is thus continued backward into a remote antiquity.

There’s no certainty about where the first settlers came from. They could have been either Phoenicians or Cilicians, making them just another branch of the large Semitic family that included the Phoenicians. It’s also possible that colonists arrived from Cilicia and Phoenicia around the same time. There’s less reason to think that any settlers came from Egypt, even though the first recorded conquest of the {200} island was carried out by the Egyptians. This happened around BCE 1440, during the reign of Thothmes III. It's unclear how long the island stayed under Egyptian control, but it eventually fell into the hands of the Tyrians before BCE 1000. It was later conquered by Sargon, King of Assyria, and when Apries, King of Egypt, took Sidon around BCE 600, he also included Cyprus in his conquest. Amasis, Apries's successor and murderer, completed his work. The Cypriots then sought help from Cambyses of Persia, making Cyprus a dependency of this major Eastern power. The island experienced more upheaval with a revolt, and most of its people joined the Ionians in an unsuccessful effort to rid themselves of Persian rule. The Athenians and Lacedemonians captured part of Cyprus (BCE 477) but later abandoned it. Then came the rebellion of Evagoras, King of Salamis, whose father had been ousted by the Persians. As a result, Evagoras reclaimed his kingdom, but the island remained a tribute to Persia. After that, it fell under Alexander the Great's control and was held by his generals for a few years after his death. Ptolemy Lagus, or Soter, brought Cyprus back under Egyptian rule, and finally, the all-conquering Romans took it. We don’t need to go any further. We find ourselves in Cyprus, {201}, on a battleground trod upon by the armies of every ancient nation with any claims to military glory, where it serves as both the inspiration for ancient poets and the prize for ancient warriors. While we can trace the path of warfare, the history of art is impacted less by battle conquests than by lasting occupation and the more peaceful conquests of colonization. Therefore, we find that Phoenician art has left a deeper mark on Cyprus than any other, and this influence can be seen even amid the mix of Semitic and Hellenic remains. This art evolved, on one side, into a version that reflects a unique Cypriot identity, and on the other, into a distinctly Greek form. Phoenicia was where the Assyrian and Egyptian styles of decorative art merged, and brought into contact with Greece, this extends the history of Greek art back into ancient times.

enlarge-image
Fig. 147.—Phœnician Vase, from Curium. (Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metrop. Mus.)
Fig. 147.—Phoenician Vase from Curium. (Cesnola Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 148.—Phœnician Vase, from Dali, with Phœnician Inscription. (Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 148.—Phoenician vase from Dali, featuring a Phoenician inscription. (Cesnola Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

The early Phœnician settlers located themselves chiefly on the southern and eastern sides of the island; the Greeks chose the north and west. Both were evidently actuated by the same motive, viz., to give the preference to the localities nearest the land from which they had come. The Phœnicians founded Paphos, Amathus, and Citium; the Greeks founded Salamis, Curium, Neo-Paphos, and several other towns. Tencer and Agapenor, two of the Greek heroes from the Trojan war, settled in Cyprus, and the island is thus introduced into Grecian legend. As time passed, the Greek and Phœnician elements underwent a more or less complete amalgamation. The Greek language became the prevailing tongue, and the Phœnician religion became the common creed. Aphrodite, who sprung from the foam of the sea, and was wafted to the shore of Cyprus, was the{202} Tyrian Astarte, the Assyrian Mylitta. Her worship extended over the whole island, and was engaged in with all the licentious impurity of the Oriental original. Greece rose as Phœnicia declined, and her people spread beyond the limits of their ancestral settlements. One civilization rose upon the ruins of another, and died in its turn; and Cesnola found them piled one upon another in strata, to be opened up and read like the stony leaves of the geologist’s book.

The early Phoenician settlers primarily established themselves on the southern and eastern sides of the island, while the Greeks opted for the north and west. Both groups were clearly driven by the same reason: they preferred the areas closest to the land they had come from. The Phoenicians founded Paphos, Amathus, and Citium; the Greeks established Salamis, Curium, Neo-Paphos, and several other towns. Tencer and Agapenor, two Greek heroes from the Trojan War, settled in Cyprus, introducing the island into Greek legend. Over time, the Greek and Phoenician cultures blended together. The Greek language became the main language, and the Phoenician religion became the common faith. Aphrodite, who emerged from the sea foam and was carried to the shores of Cyprus, was the {202} Tyrian Astarte, the Assyrian Mylitta. Her worship spread throughout the island and was practiced with all the immoral excess of the original Eastern tradition. Greece rose as Phoenicia declined, and its people expanded beyond their original settlements. One civilization was built on the ruins of another, which eventually faded as well; Cesnola discovered them layered on top of each other, waiting to be uncovered and understood like the stony pages of a geologist’s book.

enlarge-image
Fig. 149.—Phœnician Vase, from Curium. (Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 149.—Phoenician Vase, from Curium. (Cesnola Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

That this is literally the case can be very easily shown. General di Cesnola began his excavations at Larnaca, on the southern shore of the island, or near the ancient Citium, or Kittim, a Phœnician city. Near this city have been found a number of terra-cotta statuettes, which General Cesnola ascribes to the fourth century before our era. He thinks they were imported from Greece. They were accompanied by others, poorly executed, and some figures suggestive of Phœnicia and Egypt. It was here that the vase, (Fig. 150, was discovered. Crossing the Santa Croce range, he found, at Dali, on the plain of Messaria, the necropolis of the Phœnician city Idalium. He began his excavations among the Phœnician tombs, and exhumed a great quantity of pottery of several shapes. The vases are of light-colored clay, and are variously decorated with geometric patterns and concentric circles in brown color. One of them (Fig. 148) has a Phœnician inscription, and all the others were evidently Phœnician. Above the tier of tombs from which these were taken, a second tier was discovered, of a different epoch, and containing objects of a totally different character. Earthen-ware gave place to glass in all the shapes found in Greek pottery, the amphora, lekythos, krater, kylix, and others. Many were of a formation so evidently late that the discoverer ascribes them to the Græco-Roman period. Here then, was Greek and Phœnician work reposing in juxtaposition. An explanation was found by returning to the Greek tomb which had{203} been first opened, and under it was discovered the continuation of those of the Phœnicians. The Greek Idalium had grown upon the ruins of a Phœnician predecessor, and hidden under the ashes of the one Cesnola found the necropolis of the other. On prosecuting his researches in the latter, the type of pottery again altered, and the decoration of concentric rings reappeared. At Alambra, west of Dali, he found a number of small clay images—horsemen, warriors, chariots, a representation of a procession, and vases of two kinds. He made excavations in five burying-grounds, all apparently belonging to the Phœnician Idalium; and from a mound in the same district he obtained a collection which, from the combination of Egyptian and Assyrian forms and decoration, may be assumed to contain some of the most ancient relics of Phœnician art. Two green-glazed bowls have Egyptian paintings, and the vases occasionally take the form of animals and birds.

That this is literally the case can be very easily shown. General di Cesnola started his excavations at Larnaca, on the southern coast of the island, near the ancient city of Citium, or Kittim, a Phoenician city. Near this city, a number of terra-cotta statuettes have been found, which General Cesnola dates to the fourth century BCE. He believes they were imported from Greece. These were found alongside others that were poorly made, and some figures show influences from Phoenicia and Egypt. It was here that the vase (Fig. 150) was discovered. Crossing the Santa Croce range, he found, at Dali, on the plain of Messaria, the necropolis of the Phoenician city of Idalium. He began his excavations among the Phoenician tombs and uncovered a significant amount of pottery in various shapes. The vases are made of light-colored clay and are decorated with geometric patterns and concentric circles in brown. One of them (Fig. 148) has a Phoenician inscription, and all the others are clearly Phoenician. Above the tier of tombs from which these were taken, a second tier was discovered, from a different era, containing objects of a completely different nature. Earthenware was replaced by glass in all the shapes found in Greek pottery, such as the amphora, lekythos, krater, kylix, and others. Many of these were so clearly late that the discoverer assigns them to the Greco-Roman period. Here, Greek and Phoenician works were found side by side. An explanation was uncovered by returning to the Greek tomb which had{203} been first opened, where the continuation of the Phoenicians' tombs was discovered. The Greek Idalium had grown on the ruins of a Phoenician predecessor, and buried under the remnants of the one, Cesnola found the necropolis of the other. As he continued his research in the latter, the type of pottery shifted again, and the decoration of concentric rings reappeared. At Alambra, west of Dali, he found a number of small clay figures—horsemen, warriors, chariots, a representation of a procession, and two types of vases. He excavated in five burial grounds, all seemingly belonging to the Phoenician Idalium; and from a mound in the same area, he gathered a collection that, due to the blend of Egyptian and Assyrian forms and decorations, may contain some of the oldest artifacts of Phoenician art. Two green-glazed bowls bear Egyptian paintings, and the vases sometimes take the shape of animals and birds.

enlarge-image
Fig. 150.—Assyro-Phœnician Vase, from Larnaca. (Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metrop. Museum.)
Fig. 150.—Assyro-Phœnician Vase, from Larnaca. (Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metrop. Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 150.—Assyro-Phoenician Vase, from Larnaca. (Cesnola Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 150.—Assyro-Phoenician Vase from Larnaca. (Cesnola Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

Striking eastward from Dali, the explorer reached Athieno, near the ancient Golgoi, and there came upon a necropolis and an ancient temple of Venus. The most remarkable fact concerning the statuary brought from this locality is that the lines of nationality are so broad and well defined. General Cesnola then determined to push his {204}explorations toward the East, and, after visiting Salamis, turned westward to Paphos, Neo-Paphos, and then northward to Soli and other places on the northern shore. Returning to the southern shore, a number of terra-cotta vases and figures of the Phœnician type and Egyptian green-glazed vessels were exhumed at Amathus. A statuette of Astarte and figures of Egyptian deities were found almost together. Lastly, General Cesnola visited Curium, a city said to have been founded by an Argive colony. There he found pottery of the usual mixed types, including vases, terra-cotta figures, and one large vase (Fig. 151), so strongly marked with Greek influences that he ascribes it to the earlier period of Greek art. Both General Cesnola and Mr. A. S. Murray think that it may have been taken to Curium from Greece. Its four handles, its great size, and its elaborate decoration make it unequalled among the vast number of Cypriote relics in the Metropolitan Museum.

Striking east from Dali, the explorer arrived at Athieno, near the ancient Golgoi, where he discovered a necropolis and an ancient temple dedicated to Venus. The most notable aspect of the statues found in this area is how clearly they represent different national styles. General Cesnola decided to continue his {204}explorations to the East, and after visiting Salamis, he headed west to Paphos, Neo-Paphos, and then north to Soli and other locations along the northern coast. Upon returning to the southern coast, he unearthed several terra-cotta vases and figures of Phoenician style, as well as Egyptian green-glazed vessels at Amathus. A statuette of Astarte and figures of Egyptian gods were discovered almost side by side. Finally, General Cesnola visited Curium, a city believed to have been established by an Argive colony. There he found pottery of mixed styles, including vases, terra-cotta figures, and one large vase (Fig. 151), which displayed such strong Greek influences that he attributes it to the earlier period of Greek art. Both General Cesnola and Mr. A. S. Murray believe it may have been brought to Curium from Greece. Its four handles, large size, and intricate decoration set it apart from the numerous Cypriot artifacts in the Metropolitan Museum.

enlarge-image
Fig. 151.—Greek Vase, from Curium. Height, 4 ft. 9 in. (Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metrop. Museum.)
Fig. 151.—Greek Vase from Curium. Height: 4 ft. 9 in. (Cesnola Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

In constructing a theory of the progression of Cypriote pottery it is necessary to examine closely the different styles of ornamentation. On some we find Assyrian symbols and characteristic styles of decoration; on others the figures are as evidently Egyptian. Thus the{205} archaic vase from Larnaca (Fig. 150) is just such a work as might be expected from the Phœnician founders of Kittim while still directly under the domination of Assyrian ideas. The pattern between the animals is distinctively Assyrian. In a similar manner the vase (Fig. 146) is decorated with an Egyptian figure, but in the subsidiary decoration—the plaited pattern on the sides and the concentric circles arranged vertically—there is nothing indicative of Egyptian influence. We see in it the work of a potter who combined an Egyptian suggestion with a more independent form of ornament. It has already been said that, of all the nations of antiquity, the Phœnicians are most strongly marked by influences emanating from Egypt, on the one hand, and from Assyria on the other. To this people, therefore, we may attribute the two vases last referred to.

In developing a theory about the evolution of Cypriote pottery, it’s essential to closely examine the various styles of decoration. Some pieces showcase Assyrian symbols and distinct styles of ornamentation, while others clearly display Egyptian figures. For instance, the{205} archaic vase from Larnaca (Fig. 150) is exactly the kind of piece you would expect from the Phoenician founders of Kittim, still influenced by Assyrian culture. The design between the animals is distinctly Assyrian. Similarly, the vase (Fig. 146) features an Egyptian figure, but the additional decoration—the braided pattern on the sides and the vertical concentric circles—shows no signs of Egyptian influence. It reflects the work of a potter who merged Egyptian elements with a more unique ornamental style. It has been noted that, among all ancient nations, the Phoenicians were notably influenced by both Egypt and Assyria. Therefore, we can attribute the last two vases mentioned to this culture.

enlarge-image
Fig. 152.—Phœnician Vase, from Curium. (Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 152.—Phoenician Vase from Curium. (Cesnola Collection, N.Y. Metropolitan Museum.)

It is also necessary to bear in mind that, while certain symptoms of independence on the part of Cypriote potters must be appreciated at their full value, there are no evidences of the potter’s art ever having developed among them to any great extent. It is possible that the effeminate, voluptuous nature of the people prevented the attainment of artistic superiority. It is also possible that their skill in working metal may have distracted their attention from clay. In either event we discover no well-defined gradation from the lower to the higher, such as we find in Greece. Cyprus may have been still wrapped in slumber, while Greece was striding forward in the full vigor of its young life. It may have been following its ancient models, while Greece was turning from the old to the new and original. It is difficult, therefore, to ascribe with precision the Cypriote pottery to any given age. A rule by which to determine such questions has been laid down in this way: vases painted with linear designs are the most ancient; then follow those with animal figures; lastly come those with human forms. Cypriote pottery makes the application of such a rule extremely hazardous and difficult. How apply it to the vase with vertical rings{206} and human form and head (Fig. 146)? The figure is Egyptian, and might, for that reason, carry us back to the conquest by Thothmes III., were it not that it represents the latest style of decoration according to the accepted rule, while the remainder of the decoration belongs to the earliest.

It’s important to keep in mind that while we should recognize some signs of independence among Cypriot potters, there’s no indication that their pottery skills ever really developed to a significant level. It’s possible that the delicate, indulgent nature of the people hindered their artistic progress. Alternatively, their expertise in metalworking may have pulled their focus away from clay. In any case, we don't see a clear progression from simple to complex pottery, like we do in Greece. Cyprus might have still been in a state of dormancy while Greece was moving ahead with the energy of its youthful spirit. Cyprus may have been sticking to its old traditions, while Greece was innovating and creating something new. Because of this, it’s tough to pinpoint the era of Cypriot pottery exactly. A guideline that has been established to address these kinds of questions states that vases with linear designs are the oldest, followed by those with animal figures, and lastly, those depicting human forms. However, applying this rule to Cypriot pottery is particularly tricky. How does one apply it to the vase with vertical rings{206} that features a human figure and head (Fig. 146)? The figure is Egyptian and, for that reason, could potentially date back to the conquest by Thothmes III. However, it also represents the latest style of decoration according to the established guidelines, while the rest of the decoration is characteristic of the earliest styles.

enlarge-image
Fig. 153.—Phœnician Pottery, from Curium. (Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 153.—Phoenician Pottery, from Curium. (Cesnola Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 154.—Phœnician Vase, from Curium. (Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metrop. Mus.)
Fig. 154.—Phœnician Vase, from Curium. (Cesnola Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

The practice of ornamenting with concentric rings is an application to pottery of a pattern borrowed from working in metal. Cyprus was famed for its copper, and, from the legendary age downward, exported armor and weapons of bronze. It is not singular, therefore, if on some of the ruder relics of the potter we should find this ornament. In the curious circle of vases (Fig. 153) we see arranged round the base the concentric rings, which were in time transformed into the Greek spiral. The same pattern is exemplified in the specimen from Curium (Fig. 154), from which, and from several others in the Metropolitan Museum, it might almost be inferred that the vessel had been shaped to suit the favorite style of decoration. A cognate style, also having its origin in metal-working, is that represented in the vase from Dali (Fig. 148), sufficiently authenticated by its Phœnician inscription. It belongs to a very large class, which appears to extend from the earliest times down to the beginning of purely Greek art. It will be observed that the squares run both horizontally and perpendicularly, an arrangement{207} much more noticeable in many other specimens. One of the earlier examples is seen on the bird-shaped vase in the illustration (Fig. 155. In what is probably a much later vessel, a swan with circular body and triangular wings makes its appearance. This is the rude attempt at decorating with figures of an artist skilled only in geometrical designs. One point is to be particularly noted before leaving these vases, viz., that in that bearing the Phœnician inscription, the vertical lines or bands give place to horizontal bands round the upper part of the body and neck. The Greeks invariably make use of the horizontal band.

The practice of decorating with concentric rings is a technique applied to pottery that was borrowed from metalworking. Cyprus was known for its copper and, from ancient times onwards, exported bronze armor and weapons. So, it's not surprising that we see this type of ornamentation on some of the simpler pottery relics. In the unique collection of vases (Fig. 153), we can see concentric rings arranged around the base, which eventually evolved into the Greek spiral. The same design is found in the piece from Curium (Fig. 154), which, along with several others in the Metropolitan Museum, suggests that the vessel was shaped to match the popular style of decoration. A related style, also originating from metalworking, is represented in the vase from Dali (Fig. 148), which is confirmed by its Phoenician inscription. This style appears to span from the earliest times right up to the beginning of purely Greek art. It's worth noting that the squares are arranged both horizontally and vertically, an arrangement{207} that's much more prominent in many other examples. One of the earlier examples can be seen on the bird-shaped vase in the illustration (Fig. 155). In what is likely a much later vessel, we see a swan with a circular body and triangular wings. This is a rough attempt at decorating with figures by an artist who was only skilled in geometric designs. One important detail to note before we finish discussing these vases is that on the one with the Phoenician inscription, vertical lines or bands are replaced by horizontal bands around the upper part of the body and neck. The Greeks always use horizontal bands.

enlarge-image
Fig. 155.—Phœnician Vases, found at Dali. (Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 155.—Phœnician Vases, found at Dali. (Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 155.—Phoenician Vases, found at Dali. (Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 155.—Phoenician vases found at Dali. (Cesnola Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

Fig. 156.—Phœnician Vase, from Curium.
(Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metrop. Mus.)
Fig. 157.—Phœnician Vase, from Curium.
(Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metrop. Mus.)

The approach to Greek art is marked by the introduction of several new features. In the vases from Curium (Figs. 149, 156, and 157), the lines are horizontal, the shapes improve, and the spout, consisting of a woman holding a pitcher, is indicative of a skill in moulding and an originality in designing, having little in common with the ruder forms from the same city. This is one of the ideas{208} which seems never to have occurred to the modern potter, whose most fantastically turned and severely shaped spouts contrast most unfavorably with the simple yet apt design of his old Phœnician predecessor. The Phœnician vase with animal figures from Dali (Fig. 158), is the ancestor of a large class of early Greek pottery similarly decorated. The shape and the encircling horizontal bands recall early Greek work, and the animal forms point to an Asiatic influence transmitted in part through Phœnicia, but probably also through other channels, to Greece. The style is rare among Cypriote vases. It is carried farther in the large vase from Curium (Fig. 151), which is remarkable as a combination of the Cypriote rectilinear method of decoration, the earlier form of the Greek fret, the Asiatic style of animal decoration, and the culmination of the Cypriote rows of concentric rings found in the bands of spirals. This is one of the most remarkable vases in the Cesnola collection, and also one of the most important links between the art of Greece and those of Phœnicia and the East. Even admitting it to have been made in Greece, and thence taken to Curium, it is in perfect harmony with the Phœnician vase last referred to, on the{209} one hand, and with that bearing the Phœnician inscription on the other.

The approach to Greek art features several new elements. In the vases from Curium (Figs. 149, 156, and 157), the lines are horizontal, the shapes are refined, and the spout, which shows a woman holding a pitcher, demonstrates skill in molding and originality in design, contrasting sharply with the rough forms from the same city. This is one of the ideas{208} that seems never to have occurred to the modern potter, whose most elaborately shaped and rigid spouts look quite inferior next to the simple yet fitting design of his ancient Phoenician predecessor. The Phoenician vase with animal figures from Dali (Fig. 158) is the ancestor of a significant class of early Greek pottery with similar decoration. The shape and the horizontal bands evoke early Greek work, and the animal figures indicate an Asian influence transmitted partly through Phoenicia, but likely also through other means, to Greece. This style is rare among Cypriote vases. It is further developed in the large vase from Curium (Fig. 151), which is notable for combining the Cypriote rectilinear decoration method, the earlier form of the Greek fret, the Asiatic style of animal decoration, and the culmination of the Cypriote rows of concentric rings found in the spiral bands. This is one of the most remarkable vases in the Cesnola collection and also one of the most important connections between the art of Greece and that of Phoenicia and the East. Even if it was made in Greece and then taken to Curium, it fits perfectly with the Phoenician vase mentioned earlier on one hand, and with the one bearing the Phoenician inscription on the other.

The Greek vase and cups from Dali (Fig. 159) show a new motive in the decoration. The spirals give place on the vase to a running scroll, painted with a free hand; and in the kylix on the left, the concentric circles become semicircles, festooned round the lip after the fashion of lambrequins. In the kylix on the right, the rectilinear designs and enclosed squares become the fret. It will be seen hereafter, when we come to speak of Greece, how the forms of the kylix improve.

The Greek vase and cups from Dali (Fig. 159) show a new theme in the decoration. The spirals give way on the vase to a flowing scroll, painted freely; and in the kylix on the left, the concentric circles turn into semicircles, adorned around the rim like lambrequins. In the kylix on the right, the straight designs and enclosed squares transform into a fret pattern. We will see later, when discussing Greece, how the shapes of the kylix evolve.

enlarge-image
Fig. 158.—Phœnician Vase, found at Dali. (Cesnola Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 158.—Phoenician Vase, found at Dali. (Cesnola Collection, N.Y. Metropolitan Museum.)

While we cannot assign an exact age to any of these works, we can see how the beginnings of the art of Greece can be traced to a much more remote antiquity than was previously apprehended. Mingling in the heroic age with a people uniting in itself much of the civilization of Assyria and Egypt, the Greeks were acquiring the knowledge which their own artistic genius subsequently turned to such brilliant account. The highway is complete from Greece to untold antiquity. We learn, therefore, from the relics brought together by General Cesnola, that the view taken of the devious course followed by ceramic art is correct. Egypt gave instruction to all. In her is the spring of ancient art. The Phœnicians studied under her Assyrian pupils, and the two branches, from Phœnicia and Egypt, met in Greece, and there appeared in a new form, more refined, and reflecting a higher ideality and a keener sensitiveness to the subtlest lines of beauty. Di Cesnola has found in Cyprus{210} their point of contact, and has disclosed to our eyes the teacher and scholar sleeping in a common grave.

While we can't pinpoint the exact age of any of these works, we can see that the beginnings of Greek art reach back to a much earlier time than we previously thought. During the heroic age, the Greeks mingled with a civilization that held much of Assyria and Egypt's heritage, gradually acquiring the insights that their own artistic genius later transformed into something remarkable. There’s a clear link from Greece to ancient times. Thus, from the artifacts collected by General Cesnola, we learn that the interpretation of the complex path followed by ceramic art is accurate. Egypt taught everyone; she is the source of ancient art. The Phoenicians learned from her Assyrian followers, and the two traditions merged in Greece, emerging in a new, more refined way that showcased a higher ideal and a greater sensitivity to the subtle lines of beauty. Di Cesnola found their point of connection in Cyprus{210}, revealing to us the teacher and student resting in a shared grave.

enlarge-image
Fig. 159.—Greek Vase and Cups, found at Dali. Cesnola Coll., (N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 159.—Greek Vase and Cups, found at Dali. Cesnola Coll., (N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 159.—Greek Vase and Cups, found at Dali. Cesnola Collection, (N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 159.—Greek vase and cups, discovered in Dali. Cesnola Collection, (N.Y. Metropolitan Museum.)

Should it be asked if in Cyprus alone we must look for the ceramic remains of Phœnicia, the Land of Palms, the answer must be negative. It is true that few relics have come down to us from the sites of her domestic industries. But let us glance briefly at the history of that wonderful country, wonderful alike in enterprise and in science. Ptolemy Claudius, writing in the second century, says that Phœnicia extended from Egypt on the south to the Eleutherus on the north, and eastward to the confines of Syria; or, in other words, that to it belonged the entire eastern shore of the Mediterranean. Like all other eastern nations, it changed its boundaries as the successive waves of war swept over it. First came the Persians, then the Greeks, and, lastly, the Romans. When enjoying its independence, in an earlier age, it was the disseminator of the knowledge which, to a great extent, it acquired in Egypt. To Greece it gave its alphabet, the foundation of the literature which has kindled the admiration of the scholars of all times. Its navigators passed the Pillars of Hercules and reached the shores of England. Phœnician colonies were founded all along the Mediterranean, at Utica and Carthage on the south, and at Marseilles in Gaul. Here, then, was a{211} people gathering in from every side all that the world could give of art and science, and spreading its knowledge with every keel which, from the great ports of Tyre and Sidon, furrowed the Mediterranean. As might be expected, therefore, the remains of its ceramic art and the evidences of its influence are found in Cyprus, Malta, Egypt, Carthage, Greece, Sicily, Rome, and Etruria.

Should we ask whether we should look for the ceramic remains of Phoenicia, the Land of Palms, solely in Cyprus, the answer is no. It's true that only a few artifacts have survived from its domestic industries. But let's briefly review the history of this remarkable country, which was exceptional in both enterprise and science. Ptolemy Claudius, writing in the second century, stated that Phoenicia stretched from Egypt in the south to the Eleutherus in the north, and eastward to the borders of Syria; in other words, it encompassed the entire eastern coast of the Mediterranean. Like other eastern nations, its borders shifted as various waves of conflict washed over it. First came the Persians, then the Greeks, and finally, the Romans. During its earlier period of independence, it was a key player in spreading the knowledge it largely acquired from Egypt. To Greece, it contributed its alphabet, which laid the groundwork for the literature that has inspired scholars throughout history. Its navigators sailed beyond the Pillars of Hercules, reaching the shores of England. Phoenician colonies were established across the Mediterranean, at Utica and Carthage in the south, and in Marseilles, Gaul. Here was a{211} people gathering all that the world could offer in art and science, sharing their knowledge with every ship that sailed from the major ports of Tyre and Sidon across the Mediterranean. As expected, the remnants of their ceramic art and evidence of their influence can be found in Cyprus, Malta, Egypt, Carthage, Greece, Sicily, Rome, and Etruria.

The ceramic remains found on the Phœnician coast are nearly all referable to her later conquerors. One specimen is singular and suggestive. It was found at Tyre, and is a polished cruse, with round body, long neck, wide lips, and a handle joining the neck and body. It resembles the Egyptian too closely to leave any doubt of the origin of its style and manufacture. After our previous experiences we are quite prepared to meet a mythical Phœnician worker in clay; but his presence does not disturb our inferences. It merely pushes back to a prehistoric age the date when the first of Phœnicia’s debts to Egypt was incurred. Other examples, fragments with Phœnician inscriptions, give further hints of the immediate well-spring of Grecian art. Phœnician vases are found in Sicily. Egypt and Carthage teach the same lesson, and illustrate the wide-reaching enterprise of the Tyrian founders of Carthage.

The ceramic pieces discovered along the Phoenician coast mostly belong to their later conquerors. One particular item stands out and is intriguing. It was found in Tyre and is a polished jug with a round body, long neck, wide opening, and a handle connecting the neck and body. Its resemblance to Egyptian pottery leaves no doubt about its style and manufacturing origin. After what we've seen before, we're quite open to the idea of a mythical Phoenician clay worker; however, this idea doesn’t disrupt our conclusions. It simply pushes back to a prehistoric period the timeline for when Phoenicia first borrowed from Egypt. Other examples, like fragments with Phoenician inscriptions, provide additional clues about the direct sources of Grecian art. Phoenician vases are also discovered in Sicily. Egypt and Carthage offer the same insights and highlight the extensive endeavors of the Tyrian founders of Carthage.

Turning northward from Phœnicia to Asia Minor, the evidences of ceramic skill point to identically the same conclusion. Let us take the older first. There, as in Cyprus, we meet with early traces of Hellenic art. Across the Ægean sea, on the shores of Asia Minor, Greece again touched the older arts of Assyria and Egypt. The coffins found in Mesopotamia are after the Assyrian type. From Tarsus come terra-cotta works ornamented with green, in a simple style, closely allied to the Greek. At Rhodes has been found a vase or pitcher of turquoise blue, ribbed perpendicularly, and crossed at intervals by horizontal bands. Such specimens take us back again to Egypt. In short, the history of Asia Minor, its existence successively under Scythians, Medes, and Persians, while it was receiving the surplus population of Greece from the west, would lead us to look for what we only found in part in Cyprus, namely, native styles moulded by influences from east, west, and south. These generalizations are offered as a substitute for a more connected history, for the construction of which intelligibly the materials are wanting. Enough has{212} been said to show that through many different channels the arts of Egypt and the East set, in a long and steady stream, toward Europe; that there, meeting with the rising Hellenic civilization, they were transmuted and purified, and that from the Hellenizing process emerged the admirable art now called Greek.

Turning north from Phoenicia to Asia Minor, the evidence of pottery skills leads to the same conclusion. Let's start with the older examples. There, just like in Cyprus, we find early signs of Greek art. Across the Aegean Sea, on the shores of Asia Minor, Greece again interacted with the older art forms of Assyria and Egypt. The coffins discovered in Mesopotamia follow the Assyrian style. From Tarsus come terracotta works decorated with green in a simple style, closely related to the Greek. At Rhodes, a turquoise blue vase or pitcher has been found, ribbed vertically and marked at intervals by horizontal bands. Such pieces take us back to Egypt again. In short, the history of Asia Minor, which came under the influence of the Scythians, Medes, and Persians while also receiving surplus population from Greece to the west, leads us to expect what we only partially found in Cyprus: native styles shaped by influences from the east, west, and south. These general observations serve as a substitute for a more coherent history, as the materials needed for that construction are lacking. Enough has{212} been said to show that through various channels, the arts of Egypt and the East flowed steadily toward Europe; there, meeting the emerging Greek civilization, they were transformed and refined, and from this Hellenizing process arose the remarkable art we now call Greek.

Meanwhile it is to be noted that, so far, we have made allusion to only one-half of the debt which Europe owes to the East. Greece rejected the rich coloring and fantastic forms which reached her from the centre of all that was most brilliant in ceramics—the land between the Tigris and Euphrates. These were seized with avidity by Persia, the only survivor, in our time, of the four great monarchies of the East. Bright colors and gorgeous combinations were grateful to the eye revelling in the splendor almost unconsciously associated with the word “Oriental.” To Persia, therefore, we must look, not only as the great conservator of previous skill, but as the medium of its development into a higher form. That part of her inheritance from Assyria and Babylonia which concerns us now, was the knowledge of processes, of the deft mingling of colors, the production of tints, and the skilful application of enamels. We have seen to what purpose this knowledge was cultivated, in so far as the evidences found within her own borders can show. We have seen what may here be especially recalled, enamels and metallic lustre applied to pottery, with an almost bewildering brilliancy.

Meanwhile, it’s important to note that, so far, we’ve only mentioned half of the debt that Europe owes to the East. Greece turned down the vibrant colors and fantastical designs that came from the heart of the most brilliant ceramics—the region between the Tigris and Euphrates rivers. Persia eagerly embraced these influences, being the only remaining representative of the four great monarchies of the East in our time. Bright colors and spectacular combinations appealed to the eye, which almost unconsciously associated them with the splendor of the word “Oriental.” Thus, we must look to Persia not only as the great preserver of previous skills but also as the medium through which these skills evolved into a higher form. The part of this legacy from Assyria and Babylonia that matters to us now is the knowledge of techniques, the artful blending of colors, the creation of shades, and the expert use of enamels. We’ve seen how this knowledge was cultivated, as shown by the evidence found within her own borders. Notably, we’ve seen enamels and metallic luster applied to pottery, resulting in an almost stunning brilliance.

We now approach the question of Persia’s contributions to the art. Can, for example, none of the remains exhumed by Cesnola be claimed for Persia? It appears not, at least not with certainty, although certain plaques convey a hint of Persian workmanship. Whatever she left in Cyprus, if anything, is hardly to be distinguished from the older works of Assyria and Phœnicia. Had Persia, then, no originality, and where beyond her own limits must we look for its distinctive impress. Let us return for a moment to Persian history. We have already seen that the country was occasionally overrun by surrounding nations, but the fact is noticeable that when it could not resist, it absorbed its assailants. Its nationality was preserved even in conquest. A similar capacity for assimilation and independence is seen in its art. There can be no doubt of its having drawn from Assyria and Babylonia. Its most ancient architecture is sufficient to settle that point. But apart{213} from that, and keeping in view the influence of Mohammedanism and the influx of Chinese wares and possibly workmen in the sixteenth century, the art of Persia is marked throughout its entire course by certain distinguishing features which invasion could not obliterate. The artistic instinct was strong in the people as a whole; and conquest retarded the progress of art only to see it rise again in all its first vigor, to be spread far and wide even by those who had for a time hindered its native growth. In this way we can trace its advance to Asia Minor and Rhodes, through Egypt, along the northern coast of Africa, and thence to different points in Southern Europe.

We now turn to the question of Persia’s contributions to art. Can any of the artifacts uncovered by Cesnola be attributed to Persia? It seems not, at least not with certainty, though some plaques suggest Persian craftsmanship. Whatever Persia left in Cyprus, if anything, is difficult to distinguish from the older works of Assyria and Phoenicia. Did Persia lack originality, and where must we look outside its borders for its unique imprint? Let’s briefly revisit Persian history. We’ve already noted that the country was sometimes invaded by neighboring nations, but it's important to point out that when it couldn’t resist, it absorbed its conquerors. Its identity remained intact even in defeat. A similar ability to assimilate and maintain independence is reflected in its art. There’s no doubt that it borrowed from Assyria and Babylonia; its ancient architecture is proof of that. But aside from that, considering the influence of Islam and the arrival of Chinese goods and possibly artisans in the sixteenth century, Persia’s art is characterized throughout its history by certain distinctive traits that invasions couldn’t erase. The artistic instinct was strong among the people as a whole, and while conquest slowed the progress of art, it eventually rose again with its original vigor, spreading far and wide even by those who had temporarily stifled its native development. In this way, we can trace its influence to Asia Minor and Rhodes, through Egypt, along the northern coast of Africa, and then to various points in Southern Europe.

enlarge-image
Fig. 160.—Saracen Tile. (Trumbull-Prime Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 160.—Saracen Tile. (Trumbull-Prime Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 161.—Saracenic Tiles. Green and Dark-blue on White. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 161.—Saracenic Tiles. Green and Dark Blue on White. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

The tracks we now follow are those of Eastern art in its second and more modern progress toward the west. Persia was its real source. When the Mohammedan Arabs overran Iran, they found art the handmaid to beauty and luxury, to which they had been strangers. Essentially nomadic, the wild fanatics from Arabia had given little attention to æsthetic culture. They were captivated by what they found in Persia. If they modified it, it was only to make it conformable to the behests of their religion. We find, for example, a faience tile representing the sacred Temple of Mecca, in two shades of blue, red, black, and pale-green, and with a border of white and red. It is easy to imagine the caliphs of Bagdad calling to their assistance the men whose works they had seen, to complete the embellishment of their capital. The style called arabesque is in all probability of Persian origin. In every collection of note are examples of{214} what is called Saracenic pottery. The Arabs were called Saracens when they came to Europe, or met the arms of the Crusaders in Palestine. Saracen pottery, therefore, is Persian modified by Arabian taste or local style. And here, to save much trouble, and avoid the confusion into which disputants over the wares of Damascus, Rhodes, Cairo, and other localities might lead us, it may be as well, once for all, to understand that at no place of which we have any knowledge were the Saracens the first to introduce a rudimentary knowledge of pottery. What they did was to bring with them certain distinctive styles; and now, when all proofs of an earlier fabric are wanting, we may safely take it for granted that it existed, and that the invaders and colonists only superimposed a superior art. This should be borne in mind, because it would be impossible to account for the abundant remains found on certain sites by attributing them all to the Saracens. One of the first things to which the Arabs turned their attention in each country to which they carried their arms, was to raise mosques for the religions observances attaching to their faith. The tomb of Mohammed, at Medina, is covered with tiles so closely resembling those of Persia as to suggest not only Persian inspiration, but Persian workmen. In Asia Minor tiles belonging to the eleventh and twelfth centuries are abundant, of a precisely similar character. History explains their presence there by telling us that the Arabian or Saracenic conquerors sent for artists from Persia to bring their skill to the embellishment of the new domain. In this we have the key to much of the ceramic art of Asia Minor.

The paths we now follow are those of Eastern art as it evolved and adapted to the West. Persia was its true origin. When the Muslim Arabs invaded Iran, they discovered an art scene that celebrated beauty and luxury, which they had been unfamiliar with. Essentially nomadic, the wild zealots from Arabia had paid little attention to aesthetic culture. They were fascinated by what they found in Persia. If they made any changes, it was only to align it with their religious beliefs. For instance, there's a faience tile depicting the sacred Temple of Mecca, featuring two shades of blue, red, black, and pale green, bordered in white and red. You can easily picture the caliphs of Baghdad calling upon the artisans whose works they admired to enhance their capital. The style known as arabesque likely originated in Persia. In every notable collection, you can find examples of{214} what's known as Saracenic pottery. The Arabs were referred to as Saracens when they arrived in Europe or encountered the Crusaders in Palestine. Therefore, Saracen pottery is essentially Persian art refined by Arabian taste or local styles. To simplify matters and avoid confusion arising from debates over the pottery of Damascus, Rhodes, Cairo, and other places, it is important to understand that in no location we know of did the Saracens first introduce even a basic understanding of pottery. What they did was bring their own distinctive styles; and now, since we lack evidence of any earlier pottery, we can safely assume that it existed, and that the invaders and settlers merely built on top of an existing art. This is crucial to remember, because it would be impossible to explain the numerous remains found at certain sites by attributing them all to the Saracens. One of the first things the Arabs focused on in each country they conquered was building mosques for their religious practices. The tomb of Mohammed in Medina is adorned with tiles that closely resemble those from Persia, suggesting not only Persian influence but also Persian craftsmanship. In Asia Minor, tiles from the eleventh and twelfth centuries share a similar design. History tells us that the Arabian or Saracenic conquerors summoned artists from Persia to bring their talents to embellish the new territory. This provides insight into much of the ceramic art of Asia Minor.

enlarge-image
Fig. 162.—Faience Jug, from Rhodes.
Fig. 162.—Ceramic Jug, from Rhodes.

enlarge-image
Fig. 163.—Faience Jug, from Rhodes.
Fig. 163.—Ceramic Jug, from Rhodes.

As to Rhodes and the origin of its faience (Fig. 162), we are tolerably certain that in Persia was the source of the skill there developed. History and tradition point to the same conclusion. Legend says that a vessel bound for Venice, and having some Persian potters on board, was wrecked on the island, and that there a manufactory was founded (Fig. 163). Possibly on this tradition the conjecture was based that a Persian colony had settled there. In any case, Rhodes was occupied by Persians in the seventh century, and then by the Greeks. When the crusading fever was at its height, the knights of St. John held the island until expelled by the Turks. It was probably these knights who captured a vessel laden with Persian pottery and artists, and compelled the latter to found the manufacture at Rhodes. At the Musée de Cluny are specimens of their work, plainly Persian, but adapted to the changed condition and limited appliances of the potters. The Rhodian differs little from the Persian. The colors are less brilliant, and the ornamentation in relief is like that found on vases and tiles in Asia Minor. The predominating colors are white and blue for grounds and red for designs. Similarly as to Damascus, it is beyond reasonable doubt that potteries existed there. Their ruins are said to have been found; and it is probable that, so far from importing the wares, Damascus supplied orders from without. These facts lead to the conclusion that Persian art was carried by the Saracens or their Christian opponents to the same countries that Egyptian and Assyrian art had reached centuries before.{216}

As for Rhodes and the origin of its ceramics (Fig. 162), we can be reasonably sure that Persia was the source of the skills developed there. History and tradition support this conclusion. A legend suggests that a ship heading for Venice, which had some Persian potters on board, was shipwrecked on the island, leading to the establishment of a factory (Fig. 163). This tradition may have given rise to the idea that a Persian colony settled there. Regardless, Rhodes was occupied by Persians in the seventh century and then by the Greeks. During the height of the crusades, the Knights of St. John held the island until they were expelled by the Turks. It was likely these knights who captured a ship loaded with Persian pottery and artists, forcing them to establish pottery production in Rhodes. At the Musée de Cluny, there are examples of their work, which are clearly Persian but adapted to the new circumstances and limited techniques of the potters. The Rhodian ceramics are quite similar to the Persian. The colors are less vibrant, and the raised ornamentation resembles that found on vases and tiles in Asia Minor. The main colors used are white and blue for the backgrounds and red for the designs. Similarly, regarding Damascus, there is strong evidence that pottery existed there. Ruins are said to have been discovered, and it's likely that rather than importing goods, Damascus fulfilled external orders. These facts suggest that Persian art was brought by the Saracens or their Christian adversaries to the same regions that Egyptian and Assyrian art had reached centuries earlier.{216}

enlarge-image
Fig. 164.—Maghreb Urn.
Fig. 164.—Maghreb Urn.

Turning now to the south and west, we follow the line of Saracenic conquest along the north coast of Africa until it reached the Atlantic Ocean. Egypt first fell under Mussulman control, and the standard of Islam was carried westward from the Nile. Thirteen hundred years after Battus founded Cyrene, the Mussulman Keironan was built upon its ruins. In Tunisia, Algeria, and Morocco the Saracenic works multiply. One traveller in Tunisia describes a mosque with the walls overlaid with tiles of many patterns. Another, crossing Algeria, visits the mosque at Telemeen, and finds azulejos (from the Arabic for “varnished tile”) equal to those of Granada, and tiling in blue, red, and yellow, again compelling a comparison with the works of the Moors in Spain. The brilliant domes and mosaic pavements of mosques and houses mark the Saracenic progress. Besides these, many examples of urns and other vessels of Saracenic fabrication have been found, colored in brown, yellow, blue, and green, in styles not far removed from the Persian. Viewed comprehensively, the pottery of Northern Africa (Fig. 164) would show pieces of local fabrication, and Persian styles and processes modified by removal from their eastern centre. What concerns us chiefly is that the Saracenic predominates. It is reasonable to suppose that the invaders, in order to decorate the edifices which quickly gave indication of their presence, sent for tiles to the seats of the industry in the East. Afterward, when the Mussulman power had been firmly established, factories were built, and a new industry rose among the conquered people. Imitations are mingled with works showing a developing originality. The Mussulman and Persian traditions become modified, and the symbolical meaning of the animals painted on the dishes and basins appears to have become obscure to the artists employing them as decoration.{217}

Now turning south and west, we follow the path of Islamic conquests along the north coast of Africa until it reached the Atlantic Ocean. Egypt was the first to come under Muslim control, and the banner of Islam was raised westward from the Nile. Thirteen hundred years after Battus founded Cyrene, the Muslim city of Keironan was built on its ruins. In Tunisia, Algeria, and Morocco, Islamic architecture flourished. One traveler in Tunisia describes a mosque with walls covered in tiles of many patterns. Another traveler, crossing Algeria, visits the mosque at Telemeen and finds azulejos (from the Arabic for “varnished tile”) that rival those of Granada, featuring tiling in blue, red, and yellow, again drawing comparisons with the works of the Moors in Spain. The striking domes and mosaic floors of mosques and houses highlight the advancements of the Islamic culture. In addition to these, many examples of urns and other vessels made in the Islamic style have been discovered, colored in brown, yellow, blue, and green, in designs not far different from Persian styles. Looking at the pottery of Northern Africa (Fig. 164), we would see pieces locally made, alongside Persian styles and techniques adapted from their origins in the East. What is particularly notable is the predominance of Islamic influences. It seems reasonable to assume that the invaders, wanting to adorn the buildings that quickly revealed their presence, imported tiles from centers of industry in the East. Later, once Muslim power was firmly established, factories were built, giving rise to a new industry among the conquered peoples. Imitations mixed with works demonstrating a growing originality emerged. The Islamic and Persian traditions evolved, and the symbolic meaning of the animals painted on dishes and bowls seems to have become unclear to the artists using them for decoration.{217}

A great deal of the African pottery can only be taken as a basis for conjecture. Its place of manufacture is unknown. Its style is peculiar and its coloring unique. It is not impossible that European art was paying the debt it had incurred to Southern teachers. Ceramic art travelled with the Saracens wherever they went. How far that was may be estimated from the fact that they conquered within eighty years as much territory as it had taken Rome four hundred years to bring into subjection. They crossed into Spain, Sicily, and Italy, and there planted settlements. A great deal has been said of the reflet à métallique and stanniferous enamel, and notably of the discovery of the latter in Italy. Both came from the East, and reached Europe through the Saracens. The employment of tin in producing a white opaque enamel was, as we have seen, known to the Egyptians, the Babylonians, and Assyrians. It does not appear to have been so highly esteemed as the silicious glaze by means of which the Persians worked their greatest ceramic wonders, but it was not forgotten. Fragmentary evidences of its use by the Saracens are found in the places which they passed, and it is, at least, more reasonable to suppose that through them the process reached Europe, than that it was rediscovered there. One is almost wearied with the endless conjectures on these matters. We find a certain art in the East. We trace the different channels of communication with Europe. We find Greece touching Asia Minor, trade binding Phœnicia with every port in the Mediterranean, Etruria bringing to her own ports the manufactures of Eastern experts, colonies settling in all manner of places and coming from many sources. It has been plainly demonstrated that the lines of intercourse cross and recross in a hundred different ways and directions. When, therefore, we have it proved to a demonstration that analogous knowledge was transmitted by certain routes, it is hardly worth one’s while to discuss the European discovery of a process which we know did not originate there, however much it may have been improved.

A lot of African pottery can only be speculated about. We don’t know where it was made. Its style is distinctive and its colors are unique. It’s possible that European art owes something to Southern teachers. Ceramic art traveled with the Saracens wherever they went. The extent of their reach can be seen in how they conquered as much territory in eighty years as Rome did in four hundred. They moved into Spain, Sicily, and Italy, where they established settlements. There's been plenty of discussion about the reflet à métalliques and stanniferous enamel, especially the discovery of the latter in Italy. Both originated in the East and came to Europe through the Saracens. The use of tin for creating a white opaque enamel, as we know, was known to the Egyptians, Babylonians, and Assyrians. It seems it wasn’t valued as highly as the silicious glaze used by the Persians for their most impressive ceramics, but it wasn’t forgotten. We can find evidence of its use by the Saracens in the places they traveled through, and it's more logical to think that they brought the process to Europe rather than it being rediscovered there. It's exhausting to keep debating these issues. We identify a specific art in the East. We trace various channels of communication with Europe. We see Greece connecting to Asia Minor, trade tying Phœnicia to every Mediterranean port, Etruria bringing in products from Eastern experts, and colonies settling in a mix of locations from many sources. It’s clear that the pathways of interaction crisscross in countless ways and directions. Therefore, when we have proven that similar knowledge was shared via certain routes, it's hardly worth discussing the European discovery of a method we know didn’t start there, no matter how much it may have been refined.

The art which we call Hispano-Moresque might, therefore, with equal propriety, be called Persico-Spanish or Hispano-Saracenic. Spain was twice overrun by Mohammedan conquerors. In the eighth century (711) the Arabs subdued the Goths and founded the Caliphate of Cordova. It is both singular and disappointing that no ceramic{218} relic of this period has been found. The Spanish, even under the sway of Rome, had attained to a comparative excellence in the art, and the productions resulting from the union of original traditions with Arabian influences would have formed an interesting link in our history. The Arabians remained for about five hundred years, when, in 1235 the Moors overturned the Arab rule, and founded the kingdom of Granada. The Moors succumbed, in their turn, to Ferdinand and Isabella, in 1492, and between these two dates, 1235 and 1492, was the golden era of the ceramic art of Spain.

The art we refer to as Hispano-Moresque could just as easily be called Persico-Spanish or Hispano-Saracenic. Spain was conquered by Muslim invaders twice. In the eighth century (711), the Arabs defeated the Goths and established the Caliphate of Cordova. It's both surprising and disappointing that no ceramic{218} artifacts from this period have been discovered. Even under Roman rule, the Spanish had achieved a notable level of excellence in this art, and the creations that emerged from the blend of local traditions with Arabian influences would have provided an intriguing connection in our history. The Arabs stayed for about five hundred years until the Moors overthrew them in 1235 and founded the kingdom of Granada. The Moors eventually fell to Ferdinand and Isabella in 1492, and the time between 1235 and 1492 was the golden age of ceramic art in Spain.

Meantime it is to be observed, as showing the possible and actual extent of Persian influence:

Meantime, it's important to note the potential and actual extent of Persian influence:

Firstly.—That under the Moorish sway a colony of Persians existed in Spain. This, according to Major R. Murdoch Smith, is attested by a document recently brought to notice by a Spanish traveller in Persia, assigning the town Rioja to the Persians as their place of residence.

Firstly.—That under Moorish rule, there was a colony of Persians in Spain. This is supported by a document recently highlighted by a Spanish traveler in Persia, designating the town of Rioja as the Persians' place of residence.

Secondly.—That mosaic work has been found in Persia, composed of star and cross shaped tiles of different colors fitted together, and that similar tiles are made in Spain at the present time.

Secondly.—Mosaic work has been discovered in Persia, made up of star and cross-shaped tiles in various colors that fit together, and similar tiles are currently produced in Spain.

Thirdly.—That in Persia are found the prototypes of the Spanish style of ornamenting vaults with hanging-work, like plaster stalactites.

Thirdly.—That in Persia are found the original examples of the Spanish style of decorating vaults with hanging work, similar to plaster stalactites.

Fourthly.—That, according to Piot, “numerous Persian faience plaques and pieces of vases, resembling those of our own time, are found encrusted in the white marble of a church in Naples.”

Fourthly.—That, according to Piot, “many Persian faience plaques and vase pieces, similar to those from our own time, are found embedded in the white marble of a church in Naples.”

Fifthly.—That Mr. Drury C. Fortnum has found a specimen of Persian ware in the church of St. Cecilia, at Pisa. The piece is clearly Persian in style, black arabesques on a blue ground, similar to others found at Rhages.

Fifthly.—Mr. Drury C. Fortnum has discovered a piece of Persian pottery in the church of St. Cecilia in Pisa. The item clearly reflects Persian design, featuring black arabesques on a blue background, similar to others found in Rhages.

Sixthly.—That the Saracens overran Sicily in the ninth century, and that a Moorish colony landed there some centuries later.

Sixthly.—That the Saracens invaded Sicily in the ninth century, and that a Moorish colony settled there some centuries later.

The corollary deducible from these facts is clear, viz., that in Persian art, as brought into Europe by the Moors, Arabs, or Saracens, and by the Persians themselves, we must find the bridge upon which to cross from the ancient arts of Assyria and Babylonia to those of Italy and Spain.{219}

The conclusion we can draw from these facts is straightforward: in Persian art, as introduced to Europe by the Moors, Arabs, or Saracens, as well as by the Persians themselves, we need to locate the connection that allows us to transition from the ancient arts of Assyria and Babylonia to those of Italy and Spain.{219}

CHAPTER II.

GREECE.

General Character of Greek Ceramics.—Form and Color.—Borrowed from Egypt and Phœnicia.—How Original.—Unbaked Clay: Bricks and Statues.—Terra-cotta: Where Used.—Tiles.—Models.—Vessels.—Pithos.—Amphora.—Pigments used on Terra-cotta.—Rhyton.—Glazed Wares: Quality of Glaze.—Paste.—Enumeration and Description of Vessels.—Uses of Vases.—Chronological Arrangement.—Methods of Making Vessels.—Successive Styles of Ornamentation.—Figures.—Earliest Style.—Archaic Style.—Human Figures.—“Old Style.”—Approach to Best Art.—“Fine Style.”—“Florid Style.”—Decline.—Classification according to Subjects Represented on Vases.—Reliefs and Statuettes as Decoration.

General Character of Greek Ceramics.—Form and Color.—Influenced by Egypt and Phoenicia.—How Original.—Raw Clay: Bricks and Statues.—Terracotta: Where Used.—Tiles.—Models.—Vessels.—Pithos.—Amphora.—Pigments Used on Terra-cotta.—Rhyton.—Glazed Ceramics: Quality of Glaze.—Paste.—List and Description of Vessels.—Uses of Vases.—Chronological Arrangement.—Methods of Making Vessels.—Successive Styles of Ornamentation.—Figures.—Earliest Style.—Archaic Style.—Human Figures.—“Old Style.”—Approach to Best Art.—“Fine Style.”—“Florid Style.”—Decline.—Classification Based on Subjects Represented on Vases.—Reliefs and Statuettes as Decoration.

enlarge-image
Fig. 165.—Early Greek Aryballoi. Egypto-Phœnician Style. (Trumbull-Prime Coll., N. Y. Metrop. Museum.)
Fig. 165.—Early Greek Aryballoi. Egypto-Phoenician Style. (Trumbull-Prime Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

WERE we to be guided solely by continuity in point of time and the succession of ideas, our next subject would be the art of Spain and Italy. We turn, in preference, to that of Greece. It claims the precedence due to priority of date. It holds also a position of what might be called isolation. Its general character has been indicated in the Introduction. The severity and simplicity of the taste of the Greek, and his indifference to effects in color, while permitting him to receive suggestions from Egypt and the East, led him to disregard those adjuncts of art which they held in highest esteem. To him beauty of form was everything, color little or nothing. The former he brought to such perfection that no advance has been made beyond the point he reached. Greek form embodies all that can be said of grace and proportion. We may imitate, but we can hardly hope to excel, what Greece accomplished in her early bloom. We may find prototypes in Egypt for some of her vessels (Fig. 165), but still her art, the culmination{220} of all that was best in preceding forms, is pre-eminently her own. We say this without disparagement to those who were her teachers. To Egypt, in particular, Greece turned, at a remote age, for instruction, and learned from Phœnicia and the other nations with which trade brought her into contact. In this connection the group (Fig. 166) of vases from Athens may be compared with the Phœnician from Cyprus. There are in the decoration the same geometrical designs, the same vertical concentric circles, the same animal figures which the Phœnicians drew from Assyria. But after making every allowance for suggestions from abroad, after conceding that Grecian art is the development of that which preceded it, and that it occupies a well-defined place in progressive history, we fail to find anywhere the equals of the best ceramic works of Greece.

WERE we to focus only on the timeline and the flow of ideas, our next topic would be the art of Spain and Italy. Instead, we choose to look at the art of Greece. It deserves this priority because of its earlier origin. It also has a unique position that could be considered isolated. Its overall characteristics have been outlined in the Introduction. The strict and straightforward taste of the Greeks, along with their indifference to color effects, allowed them to take inspiration from Egypt and the East while ignoring the artistic elements those cultures valued most. To them, the beauty of form was everything, while color mattered little. They achieved such perfection in form that no one has surpassed what they accomplished. Greek form encompasses everything that embodies grace and proportion. We may attempt to imitate it, but we can hardly hope to surpass what Greece achieved in its early period. We can find examples in Egypt for some of their vessels (Fig. 165), yet their art, which is the pinnacle of all that was great in earlier styles, is undeniably their own. We state this without belittling those who inspired them. Greece, especially, looked to Egypt in ancient times for guidance and learned from Phœnicia and other cultures she encountered through trade. In this regard, the group (Fig. 166) of vases from Athens can be compared with the Phœnician ones from Cyprus. Both feature the same geometric patterns, the same vertical concentric circles, and the same animal figures derived from Assyria. But even considering all the influences from abroad, and acknowledging that Greek art evolved from what came before it and occupies a distinct spot in art history, we still find that nothing matches the finest ceramic works of Greece.

enlarge-image
Fig. 166.—Primitive Vessels, from Athens and Argos.
Fig. 166.—Primitive Vessels, from Athens and Argos.

enlarge-image
Fig. 166.—Primitive Vessels, from Athens and Argos.
Fig. 166.—Early Vessels, from Athens and Argos.

Taking them as a whole, they are divisible into unbaked; terra-cotta, or burnt clay, without a glaze; and glazed. The Greeks employed unbaked clay for bricks, statues, and several kinds of decoration. The former were used for city walls and buildings. Terra-cotta was devoted to similar purposes. It is not improbable that we may yet return, to a very considerable extent, to the ancient employment of this material in architecture. The Greeks made use of it for pillars, roofs, paving, bricks, friezes, cornices, lamps, statues, flower-pots, and numberless domestic and sepulchral vessels and ornaments. Bricks do not appear to have been held in very high esteem in building, but the custom of roofing with terra-cotta tiles was widely prevalent and of great antiquity. These tiles were occasionally embellished with{221} painted flowers, and designs in blue, red, and yellow. The terra-cotta figures vary in color from red to bright yellow, and are soft in texture and easily marked. Terra-cotta models were used in casting, and in the same material were made copies of statues, like those in plaster of Paris of our own time; and some painters were even accustomed to make terra-cotta models of the figures they afterward painted. Of the specimens which have come down to us a very great number consists of small statuettes of the gods.

Taking them as a whole, they can be divided into unbaked, terra-cotta, or burnt clay without a glaze, and glazed. The Greeks used unbaked clay for bricks, statues, and different types of decoration. The former were used for city walls and buildings. Terra-cotta served similar purposes. It’s quite possible that we might return significantly to the ancient use of this material in architecture. The Greeks utilized it for columns, roofs, flooring, bricks, friezes, cornices, lamps, statues, flower pots, and countless domestic and burial vessels and ornaments. Bricks didn’t seem to be highly regarded in construction, but the practice of roofing with terra-cotta tiles was widespread and very old. These tiles were sometimes decorated with{221} painted flowers and designs in blue, red, and yellow. The terra-cotta figures range in color from red to bright yellow and have a soft texture that makes them easy to mark. Terra-cotta models were used in casting, and copies of statues were made from the same material, similar to plaster casts we use today; some painters even made terra-cotta models of the figures they later painted. Many of the surviving pieces consist of small statuettes of the gods.

enlarge-image
Fig. 167.—Greek Vase, from Apulia. (Louvre.)
Fig. 167.—Greek Vase, from Apulia. (Louvre.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 167.—Greek Vase, from Apulia. (Louvre.)
Fig. 167.—Greek Vase from Apulia. (Louvre.)

The vessels of terra-cotta are either domestic or sepulchral. The{222} largest was the pithos, which, as we have seen, was large enough to hold a man satisfied with such limited domestic conveniences as Diogenes. There were also amphoræ, large vases, somewhat smaller than the pithoi; phialai, or saucers, plates, pots, and jugs. Of these the amphora occurs most frequently. Its name is derived from amphis—on both sides, and pherein—to carry, and it is so called because it had two handles, one on each side, to be grasped by the person carrying it. It is easily recognized (see Fig. 2) by its sharp base—so made to be stuck in the ground—its oval body, its long neck, and its generally heavy lip. The cover was conical, and sometimes the base is surrounded by a ring of clay to keep it more easily in an upright position. The height of the amphora ranged from three feet to over six feet, and it was used for holding wine, water, oil, and for storing figs and other edibles.

The terracotta vessels were either for home use or burial. The{222} largest was the pithos, which, as we’ve seen, was big enough to hold a person like Diogenes, who didn't need much in terms of basic comforts. There were also amphoræ, large jars that were slightly smaller than the pithoi; phialai, or saucers, plates, pots, and jugs. Among these, the amphora is the most common. Its name comes from amphis—meaning on both sides, and pherein—to carry, because it had two handles, one on each side, for the person carrying it. It’s easily recognized (see Fig. 2) by its pointed base—designed to be stuck into the ground—its oval body, long neck, and typically heavy lip. The lid was cone-shaped, and sometimes the base was surrounded by a ring of clay to help it stand upright. The height of the amphora ranged from three feet to over six feet, and it was used for holding wine, water, oil, and for storing figs and other food items.

enlarge-image
Fig. 168.—Head of Minerva, with Figure of Nike. (Prime Coll., N.Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 168.—Head of Minerva, with Figure of Nike. (Prime Coll., N.Y. Metropolitan Museum.)

Various pigments were applied to terra-cotta, including white, red, green, and blue, the use of which, in painting statues and architectural decorations, formed a distinct branch of art. Colors are also found on sepulchral vases, some of which are further ornamented with applied bas-reliefs; that is, made separately, and fixed to the vase before drying. This practice was carried to such an extent as to represent a combination of the arts of potter, painter, and sculptor (Fig. 167). Closely allied to the cinerary urns were the vases intended solely for ornamental purposes. In one of extraordinary beauty, a large and finely moulded head of Pallas Athene is seen surmounted by a full figure of Victory. There are many of a similar character, representing female and animal heads. The latter are found in the rhyta, or drinking cups. The ornamental vases were often painted after being covered with a white slip: evidently the case with the piece (Fig. 168) in Dr. Prime’s collection.

Various pigments were used on terra-cotta, including white, red, green, and blue. These colors, used in painting statues and architectural decorations, became a unique form of art. Colors can also be seen on burial vases, some of which are further decorated with applied bas-reliefs; that is, they were made separately and attached to the vase before drying. This technique combined the skills of potter, painter, and sculptor (Fig. 167). Closely related to the urns for ashes were the vases made purely for decorative purposes. One particularly beautiful piece features a large, finely crafted head of Pallas Athene topped by a full figure of Victory. Many similar vases depict female and animal heads. The animal heads can be found on rhyta, or drinking cups. These ornamental vases were often painted after being coated with a white slip, which is clearly the case with the piece (Fig. 168) in Dr. Prime’s collection.

Before treating of glazed vases we shall give the leading denominations{223} of all vases glazed and unglazed, and then the styles of decoration of the former as nearly as may be in their chronological order. They are said to be glazed, although the glaze is so slight that, as Mr. Fortnum says, “it leaves a barely appreciable effect upon the eye, beyond that which might be produced by a mechanical polish.” It is altogether a very inferior kind of glaze, and is supposed to have been made from an alkali without any admixture of lead. The paste resembles terra-cotta, and varies in density, being in some cases scratched with ease, in others with difficulty. It can always be marked with iron. These facts are worth noting, were it only that that art may be thoroughly appreciated which, out of the poorest and commonest materials, has wrought forms of the most wonderful beauty.

Before discussing glazed vases, we'll first outline the main types{223} of all vases, both glazed and unglazed, followed by the styles of decoration of the glazed ones, as closely as possible in chronological order. They are referred to as glazed, even though the glaze is so minimal that, as Mr. Fortnum puts it, “it leaves a barely noticeable effect on the eye, beyond what might be achieved through mechanical polishing.” It’s a very low-quality glaze, believed to be made from an alkali without any lead mixed in. The paste is similar to terracotta and varies in density, being easy to scratch in some cases and difficult in others. It can always be marked with iron. These details are worth mentioning, if only to truly appreciate the art that has created forms of incredible beauty from the most basic and ordinary materials.

enlarge-image
Fig. 169.—Stamnos.
Fig. 169.—Stamnos.

enlarge-image
Fig. 170.—Askos.
Fig. 170.—Askos.

The chief names with which we shall have to deal are the pithos, pithakne, stamnos, cheroulion, bikos, hyrche, lagynos, askos, amphorens, kados, hydria, kalpis, krossos, skyphos, or kothon, rhyton, lekythos, alabastros, krater, holmos, kelebe, oxybaphon, psykter, dinos, chytrai, tripous, oinochoe, prochoos, aryballos, epichysis, kotylos, kyathos, skaphe, kantharos, karchesion, kylix, phiale, kanoun, pinax, and diskos.

The main names we’ll be discussing are pithos, pithakne, stamnos, cheroulion, bikos, hyrche, lagynos, askos, amphorens, kados, hydria, kalpis, krossos, skyphos, or kothon, rhyton, lekythos, alabastros, krater, holmos, kelebe, oxybaphon, psykter, dinos, chytrai, tripous, oinochoe, prochoos, aryballos, epichysis, kotylos, kyathos, skaphe, kantharos, karchesion, kylix, phiale, kanoun, pinax, and diskos.

The pithos, already described in part, was a large, open-mouthed cask or jar of unglazed earthen-ware, which was used mainly for the preservation of victuals and wines.

The pithos, previously mentioned, was a large, open-mouthed container or jar made of unglazed clay, primarily used for storing food and wine.

The pithakne was a pithos of smaller size used for holding wine.

The pithakne was a smaller pithos used for storing wine.

The stamnos (Fig. 169) was an open-mouthed jar with two handles, and a body inclined to be oval, but of great rotundity, curving inward to a comparatively narrow base. It held liquids. The cheroulia and bikoi were modifications of the stamnos, the latter being used for holding wine and solids.

The stamnos (Fig. 169) was a jar with a wide opening and two handles, shaped somewhat oval but very rounded, tapering inward to a narrower bottom. It was used for holding liquids. The cheroulia and bikoi were variations of the stamnos, with the latter designed to hold wine and solid substances.

enlarge-image
Fig. 171.—Skyphos, or Kothon.
Fig. 171.—Cup or Bowl.

The hyrche is not very well known, either in regard to its shape or purpose, but appears to have had a narrow neck, and to have been used in conveying goods a long distance. Its narrow neck is a tolerably sure indication that it was not intended to be stationary.{224}

The hyrche isn't very well known, either for its shape or its purpose, but it seems to have had a narrow neck and was used to transport goods over long distances. Its narrow neck strongly suggests that it wasn't meant to be stationary.{224}

The lagynos also appears to have had a very narrow neck, and to have been of considerable size, varying according to circumstances.

The lagynos seems to have had a very narrow neck and was quite large, with its size changing depending on the situation.

enlarge-image
Fig. 172.—Greek Rhyton.
Fig. 172.—Greek Drinking Vessel.

The askos (Fig. 170), literally a wineskin, which it resembled in shape, had an aperture and neck on one side, from which a handle passed over a hollow on the body to the other side. Both the askos and stamnos are frequently painted with red figures.

The askos (Fig. 170), which looked like a wineskin, had an opening and neck on one side, from which a handle extended over a hollow in the body to the other side. Both the askos and stamnos are often decorated with red figures.

enlarge-image
Fig. 173.—Krater, with Volute Handles.
Fig. 173.—Krater with Volute Handles.

The amphora, already described in the form it commonly took, may be called a general receptacle, although usually employed for holding provisions and liquors. There were many different shapes, which varied according to the district where made, and the special purpose for which they were destined. The chief kinds are the Egyptian, Apulian, Tyrrhenian, Panathenaic, Bacchic (Fig. 186), and Nolan, the last mentioned being the most perfectly finished, and unexcelled in gracefulness of shape. They were decorated with either red or black paintings.

The amphora, as previously described in its common form, can be referred to as a general container, although it was mainly used for holding food and drinks. There were many different shapes, which varied based on the region where they were made and the specific purpose they served. The main types include the Egyptian, Apulian, Tyrrhenian, Panathenaic, Bacchic (Fig. 186), and Nolan, with the last one being the most finely crafted and unmatched in elegance of shape. They were decorated with either red or black paintings.

The kados is the first of the vessels for drawing liquids, of which class the hydria (Fig. 188) is the best known. Its name implies its purpose as a{225} water-pitcher. It had two small side handles, and one larger one, somewhat similar to that of the modern ewer. The kalpis (Fig. 187) and krossos were modifications of the hydria.

The kados is the first type of container used for drawing liquids, with the hydria (Fig. 188) being the most well-known example. Its name reflects its function as a{225} water pitcher. It featured two small side handles and one larger handle, somewhat resembling the modern ewer. The kalpis (Fig. 187) and krossos were variations of the hydria.

The kothon (Fig. 171) is supposed to have been a drinking-cup.

The kothon (Fig. 171) is believed to have been a drinking cup.

enlarge-image
Fig. 174.—Krater.
Fig. 174.—Krater.

The rhyton (Fig. 172) belongs to the later style of drinking-cups, and its peculiarity is that it could not be set down except when empty. The base is modelled after the head of a dog, goat, deer, or other animal, and the neck or cup proper is either cylindrical or elongated and sloped.

The rhyton (Fig. 172) is a later style of drinking cup, and its unique feature is that it couldn't be put down unless it was empty. The base is shaped like the head of a dog, goat, deer, or some other animal, and the neck or main part of the cup is either cylindrical or extended and sloped.

The lekythos (Fig. 305) was an oil-jar of an elongated shape, neck in proportion, cup-like orifice, and one handle. It is decorated in all the styles of Grecian art, and is generally about one foot in height. It was sometimes made of metal or marble.

The lekythos (Fig. 305) was an elongated oil jar with a neck that was proportionate, a cup-shaped opening, and one handle. It's decorated in all the styles of Greek art and is typically about one foot tall. Sometimes, it was made of metal or marble.

enlarge-image
Fig. 175.—Holmos.
Fig. 175.—Holmos.

The alabastros was a diminutive lekythos, used for toilet unguents, with two small ears by which to suspend it.

The alabastros was a small lekythos, used for beauty oils, with two tiny handles for hanging it up.

enlarge-image
Fig. 176.—Kelebe.
Fig. 176.—Butterfly.

The krater (Figs. 173 and 174) was the vessel in which the Greeks cooled and mixed their wine, of which it would hold about three gallons. It is the later form of a class of vessels of which the holmos (Fig. 175), kelebe (Fig. 176), and oxybaphon (Fig. 177) are the earlier representatives.

The krater (Figs. 173 and 174) was the container used by the Greeks to cool and mix their wine, holding around three gallons. It represents a later version of a type of vessel that includes the holmos (Fig. 175), kelebe (Fig. 176), and oxybaphon (Fig. 177), which are earlier examples.

enlarge-image
Fig. 177.—Oxybaphon.
Fig. 177.—Oxybaphon.

The psykter, or wine-cooler, was a double-walled vessel of the amphora type, rotund in shape.

The psykter, or wine cooler, was a double-walled container of the amphora type, round in shape.

The dinos was another form of the wine vessel, open-mouthed, round in body and base, and allied to the krater.

The dinos was another type of wine container, wide at the top, round in shape, and similar to the krater.

The chytrai were warming-pots with two handles. The tripous, or three-footed pot, was employed in a similar manner.

The chytrai were warming pots with two handles. The tripous, or three-footed pot, was used in a similar way.

The oinochoe, in the shape most frequently{226} occurring, resembled a jug with a lip either round or pinched in at the sides, and with a handle rising above the orifice. The oinochoe was used in serving the guests from the krater.

The oinochoe, in its most common shape{226}, looked like a jug with either a round or pinched lip and a handle that rose above the opening. The oinochoe was used to serve guests from the krater.

enlarge-image
Fig. 178.—Prochoos.
Fig. 178.—Prochoos.

The prochoos (Figs. 178 and 179) was also a jug, either with or without a handle, for either water or wine. The olpe (Fig. 180) belongs to the same class.

The prochoos (Figs. 178 and 179) was also a jug, either with or without a handle, for either water or wine. The olpe (Fig. 180) belongs to the same category.

The aryballos (Fig. 165) was round or bladder-shaped and short-necked, and bore a close resemblance to one of the toilet vases of the Egyptians.

The aryballos (Fig. 165) was round or shaped like a bladder, with a short neck, and looked quite similar to one of the toilet vases from ancient Egypt.

The arystichos was also used for serving from the krater, a usage which gave rise to several other shapes. Of the cups designed for the same purpose, the kotylos may be mentioned, although its shape is doubtful. The kyathos (Fig. 181), or ladle, belongs to the same class.

The arystichos was also used for serving from the krater, which led to several other shapes. Among the cups designed for the same purpose, the kotylos is worth mentioning, although its shape is uncertain. The kyathos (Fig. 181), or ladle, falls into the same category.

enlarge-image
Fig. 179.—Prochoos.
Prochoos.

The drinking-cups were of many shapes and assumed great elegance of form. The several varieties cannot now be specified by description. The skyphos was the generic name applied also to a few special shapes now unknown. The kantharos (Fig. 182) was wide, somewhat shallow, with two handles rising well above the lip, and either with or without a stem.

The drinking cups came in various shapes and were very elegant in design. It's hard to describe the different types now. The skyphos was a general term used for a few specific shapes that are now unknown. The kantharos (Fig. 182) was wide, fairly shallow, with two handles that extended above the rim, and it could have a stem or not.

The kylix (Fig. 183) was the cup most generally used, and varied in shape. In the earliest specimens it has a long stem, two handles, and is shallow and wide. The later forms are wider, and shorter in the stem, which ultimately disappears entirely. The phiale was the religious counterpart of the kylix.

The kylix (Fig. 183) was the most commonly used cup and came in different shapes. In the earliest examples, it has a long stem, two handles, and is shallow and wide. The later versions are wider and have a shorter stem, which eventually disappears altogether. The phiale was the religious equivalent of the kylix.

enlarge-image
Fig. 180.—Olpe.
Fig. 180—Olpe.

The kanoun, diskos, and pinax were for table use, the two latter corresponding with our plates, with the exception that the diskos stood upon a stem or foot.

The kanoun, diskos, and pinax were used at the table, with the last two being similar to our plates, except that the diskos had a stem or foot.

Of the vessels named those deserving closest attention, as most frequently presenting themselves, are the kylix, oinochoe, krater, aryballos, kyathos, lekythos, rhyton, hydria, amphora, and pithos. The kylix is to be specially commended for its beauty of shape, and its decoration with red figures exemplifies some of the best art of Greece.

Of the vessels worth noting the most, which often come up, are the kylix, oinochoe, krater, aryballos, kyathos, lekythos, rhyton, hydria, amphora, and pithos. The kylix deserves special praise for its beautiful shape, and its decoration with red figures showcases some of the finest art from Greece.

From the descriptions given of the various vessels, it will be seen{227} that many of them were devoted to household use. Vases were also made as toys for children, as prizes to victorious athletes, for holding the viands and liquids placed beside the dead, and more recently for the ashes of the dead. Among the exceptional uses of pottery by the Greeks may be mentioned the giving of receipts on potsherds, the recording on fragments of pottery of votes for ostracizing (from ostrakon, a potsherd) a citizen, and for deciding the side to be taken by the entrants for the game called ostrakinon. This last was decided by “tossing up” a piece of pottery, and assigning a side to the player according to its falling with the red or black side uppermost. Vases were also made in honor of great men and authors, whose names are inscribed on them. All the vases now in museums, numbering, according to different estimates, from twenty to fifty thousand, were taken from the tombs of Greece, Southern Italy, and Etruria. It was the custom to place beside the dead the vessels necessary for the religious rites, the favorite vases and prizes of the deceased; and in this way they have been preserved to illustrate in our age the branch of Greek art to which they belong. No precise age can be ascribed to any one specimen.

From the descriptions of the various vessels, it’s clear{227} that many of them were used in households. Vases were also created as toys for children, as rewards for winning athletes, for holding food and drinks placed beside the dead, and more recently for their ashes. Among the unique uses of pottery by the Greeks are the use of potsherds for issuing receipts, recording votes for ostracism (from ostrakon, a potsherd) against a citizen, and deciding the side for participants in the game called ostrakinon. This last was determined by “tossing” a piece of pottery, assigning a side to the player based on which color—red or black—was facing up when it landed. Vases were also created to honor great individuals and authors, whose names are inscribed on them. All the vases now found in museums, estimated to number between twenty and fifty thousand, were taken from the tombs in Greece, Southern Italy, and Etruria. It was customary to place next to the dead the vessels needed for religious rites, along with the deceased's favorite vases and awards; this practice has helped preserve them for us to study the branch of Greek art they represent. No specific age can be assigned to any individual specimen.

enlarge-image
Fig. 181.—Kyathos
Kyathos

enlarge-image
Fig. 182.—Kantharos.
Fig. 182.—Cup.

The first glazed vases date probably from the ninth century before Christ, and from the beginning of the third century{228} the art declined. It had probably reached its highest point four hundred years before our era.

The first glazed vases likely date back to the ninth century BC, and from the beginning of the third century{228}, the art form started to decline. It probably peaked around four hundred years before our current era.

enlarge-image
Fig. 183.—Kylix. Black on Red. Female Faces and Feet White. Naked Satyrs. (Trumbull-Prime Coll., N. Y. Metrop. Mus.)
Fig. 183.—Kylix. Black on Red. Female Faces and Feet White. Naked Satyrs. (Trumbull-Prime Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

The earliest vases were made by hand, and even after glazing was introduced that method was continued. It was also resorted to in making the gigantic pithoi, which were too large to be turned on the wheel. The finer vases were made on the wheel or moulded. After being moulded they were dried and painted. There were two methods of painting. By the first the figures were outlined and then filled in, leaving them black on a red or pale ground. The vase was then glazed and fired. By the second the figures were left untouched and of the color of the paste, by painting the ground black. A color slightly different from that of the body was employed for the finer lines of the figures. The vase was then glazed and fired as before.

The earliest vases were crafted by hand, and even after glazing became a thing, that method continued. This technique was also used to create the massive pithoi, which were too large to be made on a wheel. The more refined vases were made on the wheel or molded. After being molded, they were dried and painted. There were two painting methods. In the first, the figures were outlined and then filled in, leaving them black on a red or light background. The vase was then glazed and fired. In the second method, the figures were left as they were, matching the color of the clay, while the background was painted black. A slightly different color than that of the body was used for the finer lines of the figures. The vase was then glazed and fired as before.

enlarge-image
Fig. 184.—Early Greek Oinochoe, showing Phœnician Influences. About B.C. 700-500. (Trumbull-Prime Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 184.—Early Greek Oinochoe, displaying Phoenician influences. Circa 700-500 B.C. (Trumbull-Prime Coll., N.Y. Metropolitan Museum.)

We now come to the successive styles of ornamentation. The natural order would give the first place to the uncolored vases, the second to those painted all over in black, the next to the different styles of figures. In addition to what has been said in the Introduction, and to go more deeply into details, the following points may be noted in regard to the last of the above stages—the ornamentation by means of figures. These first took{229} the form of simple belts of color drawn round the body of the piece. A vase of a later but still very early period has the space between the two zones passing round the widest part of the body filled in with vertical designs, alternating with small rings, each containing a cross (see Fig. 166). When animal and floral decoration was first attempted, the artist’s work was rude and the forms were unnatural. White upon black grounds indicate the earliest style. Another very ancient style has the figures, which are all those of animals, painted in dark lines upon the pale red paste (Fig. 184).

We now turn to the different styles of ornamentation. The natural order would place uncolored vases first, followed by those painted entirely in black, and then the various styles of figures. In addition to what was mentioned in the Introduction, and to delve deeper into the details, we can note the following points about the last stage mentioned—ornamentation using figures. This initially took{229} the form of simple bands of color drawn around the body of the piece. A vase from a later but still early period has the space between the two zones around the widest part of the body filled with vertical designs, alternating with small rings, each containing a cross (see Fig. 166). When animal and floral decoration was first attempted, the artist's work was rough and the shapes were awkward. White on black backgrounds indicates the earliest style. Another very ancient style features figures, all of animals, painted in dark lines on a pale red base (Fig. 184).

enlarge-image
Fig. 185.—Greek Oinochoe. Painting, Black and Reddish Brown. Height, 7½ in. (Appleton Coll., Boston Mus. of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 185.—Greek Oinochoe. Painting in Black and Reddish Brown. Height: 7½ in. (Appleton Coll., Boston Mus. of Fine Arts.)

The vases of the next, or Archaic, group vary in color from a pale yellow to a deep red, on which the figures are painted in a darker color. One of its leading features is the profusion of flowers. The presence of human forms, more or less skilfully drawn, may be taken as the criterion by which to determine the later members of this group.

The vases in the next, or Archaic, group range in color from a light yellow to a rich red, with figures painted in a darker shade. One of its main features is the abundance of flowers. The presence of human figures, drawn with varying levels of skill, can be used as a standard to identify the later members of this group.

enlarge-image
Fig. 186.—Bacchic Amphora. Black on Red Ground. Height, 15 in. (Appleton Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 186.—Bacchic Amphora. Black on Red Background. Height: 15 in. (Appleton Collection, Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

In the next style (Fig. 186) human figures become more prominent in the designs, and are perfectly black, with the exception of the flesh of females, which is painted white or red. Many of the subjects are taken from mythology and the heroic legends. This developed into the “old style,” where the black appears greatly improved; and while the hands, face, and exposed parts of the females are pure white, their eyes are red. The drawing is still stiff and constrained, and where attempts at perspective are made, they are eminently unskilful. White is also more plentifully distributed, and is seen in the hair and beard of old men, in horses, and in many accessories, for which red is also occasionally employed. As{230} the art developed, red figures were more frequently introduced among those in black; and we also find the artist entirely obscuring the natural color of the paste by means of a white slip, or coat, upon which he painted the black figures.

In the next style (Fig. 186), human figures become more prominent in the designs, appearing completely black, except for the skin of females, which is painted white or red. Many subjects are drawn from mythology and heroic legends. This led to the “old style,” where the black became significantly improved; in this style, the hands, face, and exposed parts of females are pure white, while their eyes are red. The drawing remains stiff and rigid, and attempts at perspective are quite unskilled. White is more widely used, appearing in the hair and beard of older men, in horses, and in many accessories, with red being used occasionally as well. As{230} the art evolved, red figures were more frequently included alongside the black ones; we also see artists completely covering the natural color of the clay with a white slip or coat, on which they painted the black figures.

As we approach the best art of Greece the colors are inverted. The figures are drawn upon the paste of the red or yellow color of which they appear, and the rest of the vase is painted black (Fig. 187).

As we get closer to the finest art of Greece, the colors flip. The figures are outlined in red or yellow, and the rest of the vase is painted black (Fig. 187).

enlarge-image
Fig. 187.—Greek Kalpis. Red Figures on Black Ground. (Appleton Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 187.—Greek Kalpis. Red Figures on Black Background. (Appleton Collection, Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

The “fine style,” the culmination of Greek art, was a development of that last described. The black ground, red figures, and white ornaments show the highest point to which previous styles gradually led upward. Drawing and composition are here at their best. The early stiffness has given place to a fuller grace, and there is a nobility in the figures and faces to which the earlier artists never attained. The limbs lose their unnatural distortion, the muscles are less rigid—there is, in one word, more life in the drawing. The accessories also gain by the greater freedom of treatment. The drapery hangs more gracefully, its straight-lined stiffness giving place to a more natural arrangement.

The “fine style,” the peak of Greek art, evolved from the previous styles described. The black background, red figures, and white decorations represent the highest achievement that earlier styles gradually reached. The drawing and composition are at their best here. The early awkwardness has been replaced with a fuller grace, and there’s a nobility in the figures and faces that earlier artists never achieved. The limbs lose their unnatural distortions, the muscles are less rigid—there's, in short, more life in the drawing. The accessories also benefit from the increased freedom of treatment. The drapery hangs more gracefully, its previously straight-lined stiffness yielding to a more natural arrangement.

In the later specimens of this style—so markedly different from the earlier ones that they have been classed together as the florid style—there is a more minute attention to finish, a greater elaboration of dresses and other accessories, and a decided tendency toward finding the ideal human form in that which is most graceful. Gold appears in the ornamentation (Fig. 188), and arabesques encircle the necks. Polychrome vases were made at the same time, some of them showing the utmost excellence of figure-drawing, and draperies of blue, green, or purple.

In the later examples of this style—so distinctly different from the earlier ones that they've been grouped together as the florid style—there's more attention to detail, a greater elaboration of clothing and accessories, and a clear trend toward depicting the ideal human form in the most graceful way. Gold shows up in the decoration (Fig. 188), and arabesques wrap around the necks. Polychrome vases were created at the same time, some of them demonstrating exceptional figure-drawing and draperies in blue, green, or purple.

When the art began to decline, taste and execution both deteriorated.{231} The figures lose their graceful proportions, and acquire a heavier appearance. They are also more crowded, and the dresses become more garish, until at last all refinement, both of conception and treatment, was lost in coarseness and grotesque puerility. The amphora (Fig. 189) illustrates the decadence.

When the art started to decline, both taste and execution got worse.{231} The figures lost their graceful proportions and began to look heavier. They became more crowded, and the clothing turned more flashy, until finally, all sense of refinement in both concept and execution was lost to clumsiness and childish absurdity. The amphora (Fig. 189) illustrates this decline.

enlarge-image
Fig. 188.—Hydria. Black, with Gilt on Neck, and Red Rim with Black Studs. (Trumbull-Prime Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 188.—Hydria. Black with Gold on the Neck and a Red Rim with Black Studs. (Trumbull-Prime Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 189.—Greek Amphora, with Columnar Handles. Red on Black. From Canosa. Height, 20 in. (Appleton Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 189.—Greek Amphora with Columnar Handles. Red on Black. From Canosa. Height: 20 in. (Appleton Collection, Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

The classification of vases by the subjects represented upon them is unsatisfactory and confusing. Scenes are taken from mythology, heroic legends, funeral ceremonies, from civil life, and from the gymnasium, which permit neither of a chronological arrangement of the vases nor of one based upon their position in the scale of art. A distinct group might, without any loss of lucidity, be made of vases decorated with subjects in relief, or with statuettes arranged upon the body and neck. This was a union of sculpture and pottery occasionally embellished by the painter’s art in the coloring of the drapery and subsidiary ornaments. Color was also applied to sculptured reliefs. A vase now in St. Petersburg is thus described: “It is a piece of very large size, with three handles, and of the finest and most lustrous glaze. It is ornamented at several heights with sculptured friezes in terra-cotta, and gilded; but that which gives it its priceless value is a frieze of figures from four to five inches{232} high, sculptured in bas-relief, with the heads, feet, and hands gilded, and the vestments painted in bright colors—blue, red, and green—in the finest Greek style imaginable. Several heads from which the gilding has become detached show the modelling, which is as fine and as finished as that of the finest ancient cameo.” Cups or vases with two heads, one on each side, such as Hercules and Omphale, illustrate the same branch of art. Such features as these, beautifully modelled relievos, ideal heads, figure scenes in which drawing and composition are almost above criticism, not less than its elegance of shape, have made the Greek vase a model for all time. We can trace Assyrian ideas in the decoration of some of the earlier vases, and Egyptian influences may also occasionally be detected. We can even find foreign models for a few of the Greek forms; but the Hellenizing process has obliterated every antecedent, and the art which Greece gave the world is as purely Grecian as if in every particular it were indigenous to the soil of that favored land.{233}

The way we classify vases based on the images they display is not ideal and can be quite confusing. The scenes depicted come from mythology, heroic legends, funerals, everyday life, and the gym, making it impossible to organize the vases chronologically or based on their artistic importance. However, we could clearly categorize vases that feature relief subjects or statuettes positioned on the body and neck of the vase. This combination of sculpture and pottery is sometimes enhanced by painting, adding color to drapery and other details. Color was also used on sculpted reliefs. One vase currently in St. Petersburg is described as follows: “It's a very large piece with three handles and an exceptionally shiny glaze. It’s decorated at various heights with terra-cotta sculpted friezes that are gilded; but what truly makes it invaluable is a frieze of figures that are four to five inches{232} tall, sculpted in bas-relief, with gilded heads, feet, and hands, and clothing painted in vibrant colors—blue, red, and green—in the finest Greek style imaginable. Several heads that have lost their gilding reveal a level of detail that is as exquisite and refined as that of the best ancient cameo.” Cups or vases with two heads, one on each side, like those of Hercules and Omphale, reflect the same artistic style. Features such as beautifully modeled reliefs, idealized heads, and figure scenes characterized by exceptional drawing and composition, along with elegant shapes, have established the Greek vase as a timeless model. We can see Assyrian influences in the decoration of some early vases, and occasionally, Egyptian influences as well. There are even foreign models for a few Greek styles; however, the Hellenizing process has erased all prior connections, making the art that Greece contributed to the world as distinctly Greek as if it had originated completely from that blessed land.{233}

CHAPTER III.

THE IBERIAN PENINSULA.

Spain: Ancient Pottery.—Valencia the Most Ancient Centre.—The Roman Period.—Arabs.—Valencia under the Moors.—Its Decline.—Malaga the Most Ancient Moorish Settlement.—The Alhambra Vase.—Influence of Christianity.—Majorca.—Azulejos.—Modern Spain.—Porcelain.—Buen Retiro.—Moncloa.—Alcora.—Portugal: Vista Allegre.—Rato.—Caldas.

Spain: Ancient Pottery.—Valencia as the Earliest Center.—The Roman Era.—Arabs.—Valencia during the Moorish Period.—Its Downfall.—Malaga as the Oldest Moorish Settlement.—The Alhambra Vase.—Impact of Christianity.—Majorca.—Tiles (Azulejos).—Modern Spain.—Porcelain.—Buen Retiro.—Moncloa.—Alcora.—Portugal: Vista Allegre.—Rato.—Caldas.

enlarge-image
Fig. 190.—Hispano-Moresque Vase. End of 13th Century. (S. Kensington Mus.)
Fig. 190.—Hispano-Moresque Vase. Late 13th Century. (S. Kensington Mus.)

A MERE glance is all that is necessary to bestow upon the ancient pottery of Spain before we resume the history of the Moorish fabrications in that country. Valencia is the centre to which the greatest antiquity must be accorded. Pliny alludes to Saguntum, now called Murviedro, as having twelve hundred potteries, and Martial is not stinted in his praises of their work. All the remains found there are of the Roman period, and are classed under red Samian ware, and three other groups, of which one was of a yellowish color and another of pale terra-cotta. From that time we must make a great leap across the chasm between the downfall of Roman civilization and the first Saracenic occupation of the Iberian Peninsula in the eighth century. Even then there is little to guide research. Arabian azulejos have been met with, and in 1239, four years after the Moorish kingdom of Granada had been founded, a charter was granted by James I. of Aragon to the Saracen potters of Xativa (San Felipe) relieving them from servitude on payment yearly of one besant for each kiln. We have no means of identifying{234} the early works of these Saracenic workmen, and it is not until 1517 that they are referred to in literature as producing well-worked and well-gilded faiences, more highly esteemed than any other of Spanish manufacture. Several writers of the sixteenth century praise the Valencian pottery, but in the beginning of the seventeenth century it began to decline. Christian designs (Fig. 191) take the place of Moresque; and at the present day, according to Marryat, the metallic-lustred wares of Manises, near Valencia, are made by an innkeeper, who thus spends the time lying heavy on his hands by reason of a lack of guests in his inn. In the olden time the pottery of Manises was exchanged with Italy for that of Pisa, and was ordered by “the Pope, cardinals and princes admiring that with simple earth such things can be made.” Such is the difference between now and then.

A MERE glance is all that's needed to appreciate the ancient pottery of Spain before we continue with the history of Moorish creations in the country. Valencia is the area that deserves the most recognition for its ancient artifacts. Pliny mentions Saguntum, now known as Murviedro, as having twelve hundred potteries, and Martial praised their craftsmanship without reservation. All the remains found there are from the Roman period and fall under red Samian ware, along with three other categories, one of which is a yellowish color and another of pale terra-cotta. From that point, we must make a significant jump across the gap between the fall of Roman civilization and the first Saracenic rule of the Iberian Peninsula in the eighth century. Even then, there’s not much to guide research. Arabian azulejos have been discovered, and in 1239, four years after the Moorish kingdom of Granada was established, a charter was issued by James I of Aragon to the Saracen potters of Xativa (San Felipe), freeing them from servitude in exchange for a yearly payment of one besant for each kiln. We have no way of identifying{234} the early works of these Saracenic artisans, and it's not until 1517 that they are mentioned in literature for producing finely crafted and well-gilded faiences, more highly valued than any other Spanish products. Several authors in the sixteenth century commend Valencian pottery, but by the early seventeenth century, it began to decline. Christian designs (Fig. 191) replaced Moresque patterns; currently, according to Marryat, the metallic-lustred wares of Manises, near Valencia, are produced by an innkeeper who fills his time, due to a lack of guests in his inn. In the past, Manises pottery was traded with Italy for that from Pisa and was commissioned by “the Pope, cardinals, and princes who admired how such beautiful things could be made from simple earth.” That highlights the difference between then and now.

enlarge-image
Fig. 191.—Spanish Majolica. Dark-blue and Brown Painting on White. (J. W. Paige Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 191.—Spanish Majolica. Dark blue and brown painting on white. (J. W. Paige Collection, Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

From the style of the decoration it would appear that most of the Valencian remains are to be attributed to the Christian period, i. e., after the thirteenth century. The general color is yellow with mother-of-pearl lustre. St. Catherine and St. John were highly venerated in Valencia, and this veneration appears in the frequency of their representation, either actually, or by their emblems, or in invocations and passages from the gospel of the fourth evangelist. The eagle—the emblem of St. John—and the opening words of his gospel appear also, however, on wares from Malaga and Majorca; and, further, the yellow lustre was produced at Barcelona. It is, therefore, evidently unsafe to ascribe, after an examination of general characteristics, individual specimens to a specific source.

From the style of the decoration, it seems that most of the Valencian remains can be linked to the Christian period, i.e., after the thirteenth century. The overall color is yellow with a mother-of-pearl shine. St. Catherine and St. John were highly respected in Valencia, and this respect is reflected in how often they are depicted, either directly, through their symbols, or in prayers and passages from the gospel of the fourth evangelist. The eagle—the symbol of St. John—and the opening words of his gospel can also be found on items from Malaga and Majorca; in addition, the yellow luster was made in Barcelona. Therefore, after examining the general characteristics, it's clearly unreliable to assign individual pieces to a specific origin.

enlarge-image
Fig. 192.—The Alhambra Vase.
Fig. 192.—The Alhambra Vase.

Of the Moresque pottery it is probable that Malaga was the most ancient centre. Its golden pottery is spoken of as an article of export{235} as far back as 1350. There also we are brought into contact with the famous and beautiful vases of the Alhambra (Fig. 192). The palace itself was built by Mohammed-ben-Alhamar, the first Moorish king of Granada, in 1273, with the intention, possibly of rivalling the richly decorated mosques of the Mussulman Arabs. The Alhambra vase is the only survivor of three of similar style found under the palace pavement. The others fell victims to the Vandalism of memento or relic hunters. The one still in existence is seven feet in circumference and four feet three inches in height. It is supposed to belong to about the year 1320. It is made of earthen-ware, and is decorated in three colors. The ground is white and the decorations are a golden yellow lustre and blue. The vase is not only a masterpiece of Moresque art, but a magnificent example of the decorative genius of the Moors, which spent itself in devising quaint combinations of lines and in a wealth of arabesque. There are many other pieces which, from their metallic lustre and blue ornamentation, are also credited to Malaga, and date from the middle of the fourteenth century. It is unfortunate that this exquisite art soon deteriorated. As we approach the Christian epoch we come upon the works of copyists devoid of intelligence, in whose hands the decoration they strove to follow loses its delicacy and meaning. The Valencian art with which we are acquainted was thus rising as that of Malaga was gradually, sinking out of sight. Faience was made at the latter place in the beginning of the sixteenth century. For a time the Catholic conquerors under Ferdinand tolerated the art. But intolerant zeal asserted itself, Moorish customs were suppressed, and at length the Moorish settlers were driven into exile.{236}

Of the Moresque pottery, it’s likely that Malaga was the oldest center. Its golden pottery has been mentioned as an export item as far back as 1350{235}. There, we also encounter the famous and beautiful vases of the Alhambra (Fig. 192). The palace itself was built by Mohammed-ben-Alhamar, the first Moorish king of Granada, in 1273, possibly with the goal of competing with the richly decorated mosques of the Muslim Arabs. The Alhambra vase is the only remaining piece of three similar styles found under the palace pavement. The others were ruined by the vandalism of souvenir hunters. The one that still exists is seven feet in circumference and four feet three inches tall. It’s believed to date back to around 1320. Made of earthenware, it features decorations in three colors: white for the base and golden yellow lustre and blue for the designs. The vase is not only a masterpiece of Moresque art but also a stunning example of the Moors' decorative genius, which thrived on creating unique combinations of lines and intricate arabesques. Many other pieces, known for their metallic lustre and blue decorations, are also attributed to Malaga, dating from the mid-fourteenth century. Unfortunately, this exquisite art soon declined. As we move closer to the Christian era, we see the works of talentless copyists, whose attempts to replicate the decoration lose their delicacy and significance. The Valencian art we know began to rise just as Malaga’s was fading away. Faience was produced in Malaga in the early sixteenth century. For a time, the Catholic conquerors under Ferdinand tolerated the art. However, their intolerant zeal emerged, Moorish customs were suppressed, and eventually, the Moorish settlers were driven into exile.{236}

enlarge-image
Fig. 193.—Hispano-Moresque Plaque in Frame. Diameter, 16 in. Copper Color on White: Metallic Lustre. (Wales Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 193.—Hispano-Moresque Plaque in Frame. Diameter: 16 in. Copper color on white: metallic luster. (Wales Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

The third great centre of the ceramic art was at Ynca, in Majorca, the largest of the Balearic group of islands. Majorca was conquered by James I., in 1230, nine years before he took Valencia; and no Moresque specimen now known can be ascribed to a period preceding that date. The lustre of Majorca was very bright, and the ornamentation consisted mainly of scrolls and flowers. The other islands of the group, Minorca and Iviça, were also seats of the manufacture. We shall afterward see how closely Majorca was connected by its commerce with Italy.

The third major center of ceramic art was in Ynca, Majorca, the largest of the Balearic Islands. Majorca was conquered by James I in 1230, nine years before he took Valencia, and no known Moresque pieces can be dated earlier than that. The luster of Majorca's ceramics was very bright, and the decorations mainly featured scrolls and flowers. The other islands in the group, Minorca and Iviça, were also centers of production. Later, we will see how closely Majorca was linked through trade to Italy.

enlarge-image
Fig. 194.—Early Hispano-Moresque. (Boston Household Art Rooms.)
Fig. 194.—Early Hispano-Moresque. (Boston Household Art Rooms.)

We have reserved the azulejos, or tiles (Fig. 194), the best indicators of the progress of Arabian art, for separate treatment. We find in the tiles of the Alhambra, in the buildings of Seville and the Cuarto Real of Granada (Fig. 195), the products of the same skill which embellished the edifices of Persia, Arabia, and the Maghreb. They are made of light-colored clay, covered with a stanniferous enamel, upon which are laid intricate designs in blue or golden lustre. The brilliant and dazzling beauty they lent to the interior of the Alhambra, from pavement, walls, and roof, can now only be imagined. So much did the Spaniards admire the azulejos, that they were employed, not only for the embellishment of public and royal edifices, but for the houses of the wealthy. Their manufacture is continued in Valencia down to the present day.

We have set aside the azulejos, or tiles (Fig. 194), as they are the best examples of the advancement of Arabian art. In the tiles of the Alhambra, in the buildings of Seville, and the Cuarto Real of Granada (Fig. 195), we see the same craftsmanship that adorned the structures of Persia, Arabia, and the Maghreb. These tiles are made from light-colored clay, coated with a stanniferous glaze, onto which intricate designs in blue or golden luster are applied. The vibrant and stunning beauty they brought to the interior of the Alhambra—across the floors, walls, and ceilings—can only be imagined today. The Spaniards were so captivated by the azulejos that they were used not only to beautify public and royal buildings but also the homes of the affluent. Their production continues in Valencia to this day.

From what has been said, the chronological sequence of the Hispano-Moresque potteries may, in part, be inferred. The most ancient is that resembling the Alhambra vase, decorated with blue and yellow lustre. As we come later down, the lustre{237} assumes more of a golden hue, and becomes exceedingly brilliant, as we find it at Valencia, when the less dazzling wares of Malaga were falling into disfavor. The ruddier copper lustres are the farthest removed from the early wares. They excel in brightness, and show less restraint and chasteness of taste, and mark the decline from those works which have given celebrity to Hispano-Moresque pottery.

From what has been discussed, we can partially figure out the timeline of the Hispano-Moresque potteries. The oldest type is similar to the Alhambra vase, featuring blue and yellow lustre. As we progress in time, the lustre{237} takes on a more golden tone and becomes extremely bright, as seen in Valencia, when the less flashy pieces from Malaga were becoming unpopular. The brighter copper lustres are the furthest removed from the earlier styles. They stand out for their brightness and show less restraint and elegance in taste, marking the decline from the works that made Hispano-Moresque pottery famous.

enlarge-image
Fig. 195—Moorish Tile, from the Cuarto Real.
Fig. 195—Moorish Tile from the Cuarto Real.

enlarge-image
Fig. 196.—Early Hispano-Moresque. (Boston Household Art Rooms.)
Fig. 196.—Early Hispano-Moresque. (Boston Household Art Rooms.)

The Spain of our day retains not even a semblance of its former greatness. What is best in its modern art, such as the terra-cotta of Barcelona, contains no tradition of ancient times. At the Centennial Exhibition, it was, as compared with leading European countries, poorly represented. It may be assumed that Seville, famous for its azulejos from the sixteenth century, and Valencia, which has an unwritten continuous ceramic history from the Roman epoch to the present day, would not send their inferior works to America. The former city was represented by a pyramid of wares showing great diversity of design and decoration. A large vase, best described as after the Alhambra type, was of a yellow lustre, and surrounded by narrow gilt bands. There were also a few smaller pieces of iridescent blue, green, and gold. A pair of vases with floral decoration on a red ground and black base hardly suggested relationship with the works exemplifying the exquisite taste of ancient Spain.{238}

The Spain of today shows no trace of its past greatness. The best of its modern art, like the terra-cotta from Barcelona, lacks any connection to ancient traditions. At the Centennial Exhibition, its representation was weak compared to other leading European countries. One could assume that Seville, known for its sixteenth-century azulejos, and Valencia, with its rich ceramic history stretching from Roman times to now, wouldn’t send their lesser works to America. Seville showcased a variety of items with diverse designs and decorations in a pyramid display. A large vase, reminiscent of the Alhambra style, had a yellow luster and was flanked by narrow gilt bands. There were also a few smaller pieces in iridescent blue, green, and gold. A pair of vases with floral designs on a red background and black base barely hinted at the exquisite taste of ancient Spain.{238}

The Valencian tiling was, as a rule, coarse and inartistic. On a series of wall-pieces were figures of some of the apostles, and a landscape, fairly drawn, but weak in color. The artist manifested an unfortunate predilection for a shading of brownish purple, which enhanced neither his figures nor landscapes. The old style of mosaic tiling was represented by some specimens composed of small star-shaped and elongated hexagonal tiles. There was no sign of the preservation of even a tradition of Hispano-Moresque art. We may turn to Spanish history for an explanation of this decadence, and find in the latter an illustration of its history. Its art was essentially foreign; and when it fell entirely into the hands of the Spanish, on the expulsion of the Moors by the bigotry of Philip II., its doom was sealed. We read the history of the ceramic art during its best days in Spain as an additional chapter to the Saracenic and Maghrebrian, and as that of a branch which, by the accident of location, and not from its having any element really Spanish, came to be known as Hispano-Moresque.

The Valencian tiling was generally rough and lacking in artistic quality. On various wall pieces, there were depictions of some apostles along with a landscape that was somewhat well-drawn but lacked vibrancy in color. The artist showed an unfortunate preference for a shade of brownish-purple, which did not enhance either his figures or landscapes. The older style of mosaic tiling was represented by some examples made from small star-shaped and elongated hexagonal tiles. There was no evidence of even a trace of Hispano-Moresque art surviving. We can look to Spanish history for an explanation of this decline, which serves as a reflection of its past. Its art was primarily foreign; and when it came fully under Spanish control after the Moors were expelled due to Philip II's bigotry, its fate was sealed. We read the history of ceramic art during its peak in Spain as an extension of the Saracenic and Maghrebrian traditions, a branch that, due to its geographical circumstances and not because it had any authentic Spanish elements, became labeled as Hispano-Moresque.

We nowhere find any literary evidence that the Persians who settled in Spain exercised any practical influence upon its ceramics. Very likely they did; and, further, it is not improbable that commerce may have brought Spain into a closer connection with the East than is generally suspected. The early Hispano-Moresque works are so clearly suggestive of Eastern influence, that one is almost led at times to question their right to the name conferred upon them. As if to give the half-shaped doubt a more decided form, we remember also that as the art becomes more purely Spanish it declines from its ancient beauty. We can only admire and criticise the odd combinations of color and form; and while indulging in conjectures as to the immediate fabrication of the pottery under consideration, we must regard it as illustrative of the development of an art of Oriental origin.

We can’t find any evidence that the Persians who settled in Spain had any real impact on its ceramics. They probably did, and it's likely that trade brought Spain into a closer relationship with the East than most people think. The early Hispano-Moresque works clearly show Eastern influence, making it hard at times to justify the name they’ve been given. To reinforce this doubt, we also note that as the art becomes more distinctly Spanish, it loses its ancient beauty. We can only appreciate and critique the unusual mixes of color and form; while speculating about the pottery's immediate creation, we must see it as a reflection of the development of an art that has Eastern roots.

The manufacture of artificial porcelain in Spain was instituted, about 1760, by Charles III., who took with him a number of workmen and artists from Naples. This accounts for the similarity between the Spanish and Neapolitan productions. The works were situated in the gardens of the Buen Retiro at Madrid, and were kept strictly secluded from visitors. The ware was of fine quality, and was said by some writers who had seen specimens at the palace, to rival that of{239} Sèvres. La China, as the Royal Manufactory was called, was blown up by Lord Hill during the Peninsular War, in 1812. A second manufactory was established at Moncloa, near Madrid, in 1827. Mention is also made of a factory of natural porcelain at Alcora, in 1756, but the reference must be accepted with hesitation.

The production of artificial porcelain in Spain began around 1760 under Charles III, who brought several workers and artists from Naples. This explains the resemblance between Spanish and Neapolitan pieces. The workshops were located in the gardens of the Buen Retiro in Madrid and were kept strictly off-limits to visitors. The porcelain was of excellent quality, and some writers who had seen examples at the palace claimed it rivaled that of {239} Sèvres. La China, as the Royal Manufactory was named, was destroyed by Lord Hill during the Peninsular War in 1812. A second factory was established at Moncloa, near Madrid, in 1827. There is also mention of a natural porcelain factory at Alcora, established in 1756, but this reference should be regarded with caution.

Of the ceramics of Portugal very little is known; but that little is sufficient to lead us to wish for more exact knowledge. In this matter, Portugal has not yet, in fact, been appointed to any recognized place in history. Her ceramic art has not been known to Europeans for more than ten years, and to Americans for little more than one; and we have no means of telling whence it was derived. Probably it came from Spain, as we learn that the Portuguese use azulejos as extensively as the Spaniards. We are further told that many of their imitations are exceedingly clever. Of the truth of this we have had ample evidence. None of the imitation Palissy ware exhibited at the Centennial was more realistic and full of life than that of Portugal. Some majolica vases, with coiled snake handles, were very creditable. The snake evidently plays an important part in Portuguese ceramics, as we met with it elsewhere, and notably as the handle of a fish-shaped dish. Very remarkable were the unique and droll little figures of painted pottery, sometimes grouped into a humorous scene, sometimes single, and illustrative of the national costumes. The humor which the Portuguese contrived to infuse into their art evidently lent the pottery section of their department at the Centennial its greatest attraction; and combined as it was with excellent modelling and colors, the nature of which we can hardly specify, it excited our curiosity to learn what historical background there may be to the art which now chooses such expression. A natural porcelain factory at Vista Allegre, near Oporto, is mentioned, and the faience fabrics of Rato and Caldas.{240}

Very little is known about Portuguese ceramics, but what we do know makes us want to learn more. Portugal hasn't yet found a recognized place in history for its ceramic art. Europeans have known about it for only about ten years, and Americans even less than that; plus, we have no idea where it originated. It likely came from Spain since the Portuguese use azulejos as much as the Spaniards do. We've also heard that many of their imitations are incredibly skillful. We've seen plenty of proof of this. None of the imitation Palissy ware at the Centennial was more realistic and lively than the pieces from Portugal. Some majolica vases with coiled snake handles were quite impressive. The snake seems to play a significant role in Portuguese ceramics, as we've encountered it in other pieces too, especially as the handle of a fish-shaped dish. The standout features were the unique and playful little figures made of painted pottery, often arranged in amusing scenes or presented individually, showcasing traditional clothing. The humor the Portuguese infused into their art clearly made the pottery section of their display at the Centennial the most appealing. Combined with excellent modeling and colors, which are hard to define, it sparked our curiosity about the historical context behind this art that now takes such a form. There's a mention of a natural porcelain factory at Vista Allegre, near Oporto, as well as the faience works from Rato and Caldas.{240}

CHAPTER IV.

ITALY.

Italian Art.—Whence Derived.—Greece and Persia.—Divisions.—Ancient Roman and Etruscan.—Etruria and Greece.—Questions Resulting from Discoveries at Vulci.—Early Connection between Etruria and Greece.—Etruscan Art an Offshoot of Greek.—Examples.—Best of Black Paste.—Why Etruscan Art Declined.—Rome.—Nothing Original.—Its Debt to Etruria and Greece.—Decline of its Art.—Unglazed Pottery and its Divisions.—Glazed Pottery.—Samian Ware.—Aretine.—Terra-cotta.—After Rome fell.—The Renaissance.—Saracenic Influences.—Crusades.—Conquest of Majorca.—Tin Enamel and Metallic Lustre.—Bacini at Pisa.—Lead Glaze.—Majolica Made at Pesaro.—Sgraffiati.—Luca della Robbia.—Sketch of his Life.—His Alleged Discovery.—What he really Accomplished.—Where he Acquired the Secret of Enamel.—His Works.—Bas-Reliefs.—Paintings on the Flat.—His Successors.—Recapitulation of Beginnings of Italian Majolica.—Chaffagiolo.—Siena.—Florence.—Pisa.—Pesaro.—Castel-Durante.—Urbino.—Gubbio and Maestro Giorgio.—Faenza.—Forli, Rimini, and Ravenna.—Venice.—Ferrara.—Deruta.—Naples.—Shape and Color.—Modern Italy.

Italian Art.—Origins.—Greece and Persia.—Categories.—Ancient Roman and Etruscan.—Etruria and Greece.—Questions Arising from Discoveries at Vulci.—Early Links between Etruria and Greece.—Etruscan Art as a Branch of Greek.—Examples.—Top Quality Black Paste.—Reasons for the Decline of Etruscan Art.—Rome.—Nothing New.—Its Influence from Etruria and Greece.—Decline of its Art.—Unglazed Pottery and its Categories.—Glazed Pottery.—Samian Ware.—Aretine.—Terra-cotta.—After the Fall of Rome.—The Renaissance.—Saracenic Influences.—Crusades.—Conquest of Majorca.—Tin Enamel and Metallic Lustre.—Bacini at Pisa.—Lead Glaze.—Majolica Produced at Pesaro.—Sgraffiati.—Luca della Robbia.—Overview of his Life.—His Alleged Invention.—What He Actually Achieved.—Where He Learned the Secret of Enamel.—His Works.—Bas-Reliefs.—Flat Paintings.—His Successors.—Summary of the Origins of Italian Majolica.—Chaffagiolo.—Siena.—Florence.—Pisa.—Pesaro.—Castel-Durante.—Urbino.—Gubbio and Maestro Giorgio.—Faenza.—Forli, Rimini, and Ravenna.—Venice.—Ferrara.—Deruta.—Naples.—Shape and Color.—Modern Italy.

THE ceramic art of Italy, beginning with the Roman and Etruscan, and coming down to the Renaissance in the fifteenth century, is the successor of those of Greece and the East, on the one hand, and of the Saracenic and Hispano-Moresque on the other. There have been two questions under discussion in reference to the latter period, viz., Where did Italy acquire her knowledge of the use of stanniferous enamel? and, Whence did she draw her skill in the application of metallic lustre? We shall find, on examining the evidence, that the great works of her artistic prime were the results of a derivative and not of an original art. They are only original in so far as they indicate a point in advance of Italy’s predecessors. We have said that Oriental art culminated in Greece. Italy presents us with a later point of union between two lines issuing from the East. We find subjects and forms recalling at once the ideals of Greece and the rich mythological and legendary sources from which were drawn the aids to her prolific imagination. We also find that the Greek restraint in the use of colors is thrown aside, and that Italy availed herself to the full of the skilful{241} processes and methods of embellishment brought to her shores from Persia, and by the Saracens and Moors from their settlements in Africa and Spain.

THE ceramic art of Italy, starting with the Romans and Etruscans and continuing to the Renaissance in the fifteenth century, builds on the traditions of Greece and the East, while also incorporating influences from the Saracenic and Hispano-Moresque styles. There are two main questions regarding this later period: Where did Italy learn to use stanniferous enamel? And where did they develop their skills in applying metallic luster? As we examine the evidence, we’ll see that the major works of this artistic peak are the result of influence rather than originality. They are only original in the sense that they mark a progression from Italy’s predecessors. We’ve noted that Oriental art reached its peak in Greece. Italy serves as a later point of convergence between two influences from the East. We observe themes and forms that reflect both Greek ideals and the rich mythological and legendary sources that fueled a vibrant imagination. Furthermore, we see that the Greek restraint in color use is abandoned, and Italy fully embraced the skilled{241} processes and methods of decoration introduced by the Persians and by the Saracens and Moors from their settlements in Africa and Spain.

There are thus two great divisions of Italian pottery: the ancient Roman and Etruscan, and that of the Renaissance. Between these two there is a long period of darkness, extending from the last smouldering glow of the art of Italy, after Constantine took the seat of the imperial power to Byzantium, to the entrance of the Saracens into Europe.

There are two main categories of Italian pottery: the ancient Roman and Etruscan styles, and that of the Renaissance. Between these two periods, there is a long time of obscurity, stretching from the last fading light of Italian art, after Constantine moved the imperial seat to Byzantium, to the arrival of the Saracens in Europe.

In considering the ancient epoch, one pertinent fact may be borne in mind, viz., that the best remains of the art of Greece have been found beyond its own borders, and that its history might be written from those discovered in Italy alone. Dividing Italy into three sections, we shall have Magna Græcia, Campania, and Etruria. Of these the latter has the greater antiquity, in so far as its ceramic remains are concerned. Greek colonies settled all along the southern part of the peninsula and in Sicily, and such relics as are found there may, in the mean time, be dismissed as corresponding in style with those of the same dates produced in Greece.

When looking at ancient times, one important thing to remember is that the best pieces of Greek art were found outside its borders, and its history could be written based solely on what was discovered in Italy. If we split Italy into three regions, we have Magna Græcia, Campania, and Etruria. Among these, Etruria is the oldest, especially regarding its pottery. Greek colonies settled throughout the southern part of the peninsula and in Sicily, and the artifacts found there can be considered stylistically similar to those produced in Greece during the same period.

Although the same rule might be held in a less broad sense to apply to Etruria, it is deserving of more lengthened consideration. When, in 1825, the great discoveries were made at Vulci, the learned world was divided as to the places to which the vases should be credited. Some maintained that they were made in Greece and imported; others, that they were made in Etruria by Greek workmen; others, that they were really Etruscan; others, that they were partly native and partly imported from Greece; and still others, that many of them came from Magna Græcia and Sicily. To reconcile these suppositions, without affecting the eastern origin of Etruscan art, we are reminded that the Pelasgi—the name given to the ancient inhabitants of Greece—founded Agyllos, on the coast of Etruria. Bunsen places the first introduction of art into Etruria at this remote period. We come next to the arrival of Demaratus in Tarquinii, about the year B.C. 655. Demaratus was a wealthy Corinthian, of the family of the Bacchiadæ. On the usurpation by Cypselus of the government of Corinth, Demaratus fled, accompanied by all his family, and, landing in the above named flourishing city, married an Etruscan bride, and by her had a{242} son, Lucumon, who afterward occupied the throne of Rome under the name of Tarquinius Priscus, the fifth king of the Romans and the first of the Tarquins. Demaratus was either accompanied or followed by certain of the artists who had brought celebrity to Corinth for its pottery, and thus the art of Greece, as it was at that period, might have been introduced into Etruria. It must, however, be admitted that the story of Demaratus is not as clear as might be wished, the authorities differing as to his status in Corinth, and as to Lucumon, who is considered by some as having been merely one of his companions. The Tyrrheno-Pelasgians were driven from the sea-coast probably in the sixth century before Christ. We would from these facts be led to expect specimens of ceramic art, firstly, rude and indigenous; secondly, showing signs of the same Oriental origin from which Greece derived its first lessons; and thirdly, examples of pure Greek fabrication mingled with Etruscan imitations. In regard to such a collection as that found at Vulci, it may thus be assumed that there is a modicum of truth in each of the suppositions above referred to. There cannot, in any case, be any reason for calling in question the statement that, in the main, Etruscan ceramic art was of Grecian birth. We are speaking of the productions of 2300 years ago. Etruria was open to the little world surrounding the eastern end of the Mediterranean. Its ships brought enamelled bottles from Egypt, which its citizens set in gold and placed in their tombs. It had maritime connections with Spain, Phœnicia, and perhaps with England, and with the southern ports of the Italian peninsula, and those of Sicily. It imported both potters and their wares, and turned from its own ancient standards to a higher. While the immigrant Greeks were making such wares as they had made at home, the native Etruscan artists were imitating, clumsily and awkwardly at times, but gradually improving and approaching their teachers more nearly. Etruscan art, with the exception of the earlier specimens of rude aboriginal skill, must, therefore, be studied as an offshoot of that of Greece.

Although the same rule could apply in a narrower sense to Etruria, it deserves more detailed consideration. When the major discoveries were made at Vulci in 1825, the academic community was split on where the vases should be attributed. Some argued that they were made in Greece and imported; others believed they were crafted in Etruria by Greek artisans; some insisted they were genuinely Etruscan; others claimed they were a mix of local and imported Greek styles; and still others stated that many originated from Magna Græcia and Sicily. To reconcile these theories while still acknowledging the eastern roots of Etruscan art, we are reminded that the Pelasgi—the term for the ancient inhabitants of Greece—established Agyllos on the Etruscan coast. Bunsen suggests that art was first introduced to Etruria during this early period. Next, we look at the arrival of Demaratus in Tarquinii around 655 B.C. Demaratus was a wealthy Corinthian from the Bacchiadæ family. After Cypselus seized power in Corinth, Demaratus fled with his entire family, landing in this prosperous city. He married an Etruscan woman and together they had a son, Lucumon, who later became the king of Rome known as Tarquinius Priscus, the fifth king of Rome and the first of the Tarquins. Demaratus may have been accompanied or followed by several artists known for their pottery, which means that the art of Greece at that time could have been introduced to Etruria. However, it must be noted that the story of Demaratus is not as straightforward as one might hope, as sources disagree about his status in Corinth and regarding Lucumon, who some view as merely one of his companions. The Tyrrheno-Pelasgians were likely pushed from the coastline around the sixth century B.C. From these facts, we might expect examples of ceramic art to be, first, crude and local; second, displaying signs of the same Oriental influences from which Greece got its initial lessons; and third, examples of purely Greek craftsmanship mixed with Etruscan imitations. Regarding the collection found at Vulci, it can be assumed that there is some truth in each of the aforementioned theories. There is no doubt that Etruscan ceramic art primarily has Greek origins. We are discussing creations from 2300 years ago. Etruria was connected to the wider world around the eastern end of the Mediterranean. Its ships brought enameled bottles from Egypt, which citizens adorned with gold and placed in their tombs. It had maritime ties with Spain, Phoenicia, and possibly England, as well as with the southern Italian ports and Sicily. Etruria imported both potters and their goods, moving away from its ancient standards toward a higher quality. While the Greek immigrants were producing items similar to those they made back home, the native Etruscan artists were imitating these works—sometimes clumsily and awkwardly, but gradually improving and getting closer to their models. Therefore, Etruscan art, aside from the early examples of rudimentary indigenous skill, should be understood as an offshoot of Greek art.

The oldest examples, more distinctly indigenous than any of the succeeding styles, are of a brownish color and rude shape, and are decorated with bands and knobs or studs in relief. One peculiar shape bears a resemblance to a miniature rustic cottage, and belongs to the sepulchral class. Others, which are painted, recall the art of Greece{243} in its first devotion to Phœnician or Egyptian models. They may, therefore, be referred to the age when the Tyrrheno-Pelasgians still held their settlements in Etruria, and are probably the work of these settlers and of the aboriginal inhabitants who preceded them. When the Etruscans overran the settlements of the Pelasgi, a red and black ware was introduced, and soon afterward we are brought more directly into contact with Grecian art by importations.

The oldest examples, clearly more original than any later styles, are brown and roughly shaped, decorated with raised bands and knobs. One unique shape looks like a tiny rustic cottage and is part of the burial category. Others, which are painted, remind us of Greek art in its early focus on Phoenician or Egyptian influences. They can be linked to the time when the Tyrrheno-Pelasgians were still settled in Etruria and are likely created by these settlers alongside the native people who came before them. When the Etruscans took over the Pelasgian settlements, they introduced red and black pottery, and not long after, we see a closer influence of Greek art through imports.

enlarge-image
Fig. 197.—Ancient Etruscan Vase. Height, 21 in. (J.J. Dixwell Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 197.—Ancient Etruscan Vase. Height: 21 inches. (J.J. Dixwell Collection, Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

The best Etruscan works are of black paste (Fig. 197), toward which the brown changed as it improved. The ornaments are incised flowers, and bas-reliefs of animals and human faces, executed, designed, and arranged in styles decidedly Oriental. On one found at Vulci are monsters like the Egyptian sphinx, winged and woman-headed. It is probable that, of the two styles of ornamentation, the incised is the more ancient, and that the black ware, as a whole, belongs to between the seventh and third centuries before Christ. The prevalence of Egyptian forms and symbols in connection with this class, such as the scarabæus and ostrich eggs painted with strange winged monsters, gives additional probability to our estimate of their age, and shows how far Etruria availed herself of the act of Psammetichus I. of Egypt, who, B.C. 654, threw open the ports of that country to foreign traders. Contemporaneous with these are large vases of red ware corresponding with the Greek pithoi. The decoration displays a knowledge of the art of Egypt and the East, mingled with examples of that of Greece. The yellow ware is allied to the Doric; and specimens of a still paler color, ornamented with Grecian subjects, modified and adapted to Etruscan ideas, mark the close of the art. It at no time attained to any very great excellence, and declined early. Both of these facts are easily explained. In the wonderful collection of Signor Alesandro Castellani are many beautiful{244} specimens of Etruscan bronze, carved gems, and work in gold. These are ascribed to the third, fourth, and fifth centuries before the Christian era; and it is only natural to suppose that the delicate skill acquired in the manipulation of such materials should have given rise to a distaste for the humbler though more obedient clay. Many of the vases suggest the transition from pottery to bronze in the evidence which their decoration gives of having been imitated from metal.

The best Etruscan pieces are made of black clay (Fig. 197), which evolved from brown as techniques improved. They feature incised flowers and bas-reliefs of animals and human faces, all created with a distinctly Oriental style. One piece found at Vulci shows monsters resembling the Egyptian sphinx, with wings and female heads. It's likely that among the two styles of decoration, the incised one is the older, and that the black pottery generally dates back to between the seventh and third centuries BC. The common use of Egyptian forms and symbols in this category, like the scarab and ostrich eggs painted with strange winged creatures, supports the assumption about their age and illustrates how much Etruria benefited from the actions of Psammetichus I of Egypt, who in 654 BC opened the ports of his country to foreign merchants. Alongside these are large red vases that match Greek pithoi. The decoration shows knowledge of Egyptian and Eastern art, mixed with elements from Greece. The yellow pottery resembles the Doric style; and examples of an even lighter color, decorated with Greek themes adjusted to Etruscan tastes, signify the end of this artistic period. It never reached very high levels of excellence and declined early on. Both of these points are easy to explain. The remarkable collection of Signor Alesandro Castellani includes many beautiful{244} pieces of Etruscan bronze, carved gems, and gold work. These are dated to the third, fourth, and fifth centuries before Christ, and it's only logical to think that the fine skills developed in handling these materials led to a dislike for the simpler, yet more manageable clay. Many of the vases indicate a shift from pottery to bronze based on the evidence of their decorations being influenced by metalwork.

When we turn to Rome, little investigation is required to satisfy us that there is no such thing as an independent Roman ceramic art. Whatever Rome possessed was acquired from without, not developed from within. One could expect no artistic sense to manifest itself among the horde of refugees, outcasts, and criminals who surrounded Romulus in his little castle on the Palatine hill. His successor, Numa Pompilius, in aiming a blow at idolatry, may have also retarded the growth of art. He forbade the use of images, and for one hundred and sixty years after his death no statue appeared in the temples of Rome. This brings us down to the Etruscan monarch, Tarquinius Priscus, who placed in the Roman capitol a terra-cotta statue of Jupiter, by an Etruscan artist. Whatever the Romans required they obtained from Etruria, until they found a new source of supply in Magna Græcia. That they made very slow progress in the arts may be inferred from one incident which happened nearly five hundred years after Numa had issued his order against idolatry. While the second Punic war was raging, the Roman consul, Marcellus, besieged Syracuse, a Corinthian city in Sicily, and, after taking it, sent its paintings and statues to Rome, in order that his countrymen might learn from the art of Greece, and acquire a taste for such works. Syracuse fell B.C. 212, and eleven years afterward the war was brought to an end. It was by thus acquainting themselves with the beauty of Grecian art that the Romans began to display a desire for the artistic embellishment of their homes and capital. When their arms were directed against Greece, and Athens fell under their assaults, in the first century before Christ, Greek artists flocked to Rome, and for a time made it the workshop in which they labored and the school in which they taught. But with the sun itself its rays of golden light must disappear, though for a time they gild the earth and clouds with their departing glory. Greece was enslaved. Her ancient spirit was crushed. She had{245} taught the world the lesson intrusted to her, and with political independence sank art and literature, though not without leaving imperishable monuments behind. As the tree withered, so did the branches; and the expatriated Greeks in Rome and the long-subdued colonies of Magna Græcia, deriving no longer any warmth from the centre from which they came, were quickly lost to sight. There also, as in Etruria, richness took the place of beauty. Gold, silver, and gems were more to the luxurious Romans of the empire than ceramic art, and that which had embellished the palaces of kings was left to the gods and the poor.

When we look at Rome, it doesn't take much to realize that there’s no real independent Roman ceramic art. What Rome had was brought in from elsewhere, not created locally. One wouldn't expect any artistic expression to emerge among the refugees, outcasts, and criminals who surrounded Romulus in his small fortress on the Palatine Hill. His successor, Numa Pompilius, in trying to combat idol worship, may have also held back the development of art. He banned the use of images, and for one hundred sixty years after his death, no statues appeared in Rome's temples. This leads us to the Etruscan king, Tarquinius Priscus, who placed a terra-cotta statue of Jupiter, made by an Etruscan artist, in the Roman Capitol. The Romans got what they needed from Etruria until they found another source in Magna Graecia. The slow advancement of the arts is evident from an event that occurred nearly five hundred years after Numa’s ban on idol worship. During the second Punic War, the Roman consul Marcellus laid siege to Syracuse, a Corinthian city in Sicily, and after capturing it, sent its paintings and statues back to Rome so his fellow countrymen could learn from Greek art and develop an appreciation for it. Syracuse fell in 212 B.C., and eleven years later, the war ended. By engaging with the beauty of Greek art, the Romans began to want artistic decorations for their homes and city. When they turned their attention to Greece, and Athens fell to their forces in the first century B.C., Greek artists flocked to Rome, making it their workshop and school for a time. But just like the sun, its golden rays must eventually fade, even if for a moment they illuminate the earth and clouds. Greece was conquered. Its ancient spirit was crushed. It had taught the world the lessons entrusted to it, but with its political independence, art and literature declined, though not without leaving behind lasting monuments. As the tree withered, so did its branches; the exiled Greeks in Rome and the long-subjugated colonies of Magna Graecia, no longer drawing warmth from their origins, quickly faded from view. There, as in Etruria, richness replaced beauty. Gold, silver, and gems became more important to the luxurious Romans of the empire than ceramic art, and what once adorned the palaces of kings was now left to the gods and the poor.

enlarge-image
Fig. 198.—Roman Terra-cotta Lamps.
Fig. 198.—Roman Clay Lamps.

The different kinds of unglazed Roman ware may be divided, according to the color of their pastes, into yellowish white, red, gray, and black. The yellow paste was the coarsest, and was used for large pieces, such as the dolia and amphoræ. The smaller pieces of this color are of a better quality. Many of the household vessels were of red ware, such as plates, bottles, and jars. Some of it, as, for example, the false Samian, was dipped in a slip. The gray class comprises amphoræ, and flat cooking-pans, and includes some specimens which have all the characteristics of modern stone-ware. The black paste was largely employed in making dishes and other table utensils, such as cups and candle-sticks.

The different types of unglazed Roman pottery can be categorized by the color of their clay into yellowish white, red, gray, and black. The yellow clay was the roughest and was used for larger items like the dolia and amphoræ. The smaller pieces in this color are of higher quality. Many household items were made from red clay, including plates, bottles, and jars. Some of this, like the fake Samian, was coated with a slip. The gray category includes amphoræ and flat cooking pans, and has examples that resemble modern stoneware. The black clay was mainly used for making dishes and other tableware, such as cups and candlesticks.

enlarge-image
Fig. 199.—Roman Bowl of Samian Ware.
Fig. 199.—Roman Samian Ware Bowl.

The leading kinds of glazed pottery were the Aretine and red Samian wares. The latter of these is the more celebrated (Fig. 199). Its prototype is to be found in the red ware of the Greek islands. The paste is close and fine, and the glaze is clear and very thin. The similarity in texture of all the specimens points to the conclusion that{246} they were made in one place. The Samian ware has, like the legionary tiles, been found wherever the arms of Rome were carried. Like the unglazed red pottery, it was extensively used for table services, and may broadly be said to have been the chief domestic ware of the Romans. The ornamentation consists of mouldings in relief, incised rings, and intaglio patterns.

The main types of glazed pottery were Aretine and red Samian wares. The latter is the more famous (Fig. 199). Its origin can be traced back to the red ware of the Greek islands. The material is dense and smooth, and the glaze is clear and very thin. The similarity in texture across all pieces suggests that{246} they were produced in one location. Samian ware, like the legionary tiles, has been found wherever Roman troops went. Similar to the unglazed red pottery, it was widely used for table settings and can be generally described as the primary domestic ware of the Romans. The decoration includes raised moldings, incised rings, and intaglio patterns.

The Aretine ware is also red, and is very like the Samian in many respects, but of a lighter shade, and more finely decorated, chiefly in relief. There are also two kinds of black Roman ware, one of dark paste, the other of red paste colored black. The ornamentation of the first is generally very simple, while that of the latter, in some cases, resembles the mouldings on red ware. Like the Samian, it is found over the greater part of Europe.

The Aretine ware is also red and resembles Samian ware in many ways, but it has a lighter shade and features more intricate decorations, mainly in relief. There are also two types of black Roman ware: one made from dark paste and the other from red paste that has been colored black. The decoration on the first is usually very simple, while the latter sometimes looks like the moldings found on red ware. Similar to Samian, it is found throughout much of Europe.

One of the most interesting branches of Roman ceramics—the various uses of terra-cotta, we pass with a brief reference. The oldest statues are terra-cotta, and of the same material are water spouts, window frames, friezes, capitals, and pillars. Terra-cotta statues were made from the early days, when Etruria was the centre from which Rome supplied itself, down to the Empire, although in the interim the conquest of Magna Græcia and Greece had rendered the beautiful Greek marbles and bronzes accessible to the Romans. The architectural bas-reliefs were highly esteemed by the Romans themselves, and show that the Greeks, both at home and residing in Italy, applied themselves to this particular branch of art with devotion and success. The subjects are generally Greek, and are taken from both mythology and history. The gods of both greater and lesser orders appear under many of the characters ascribed to them, and the adventures of Ulysses and Achilles, the feats of Theseus, and the labors of Hercules, are a never-failing treasury of effective subjects.

One of the most fascinating areas of Roman ceramics is the different uses of terra-cotta, which we'll touch on briefly. The oldest statues are made from terra-cotta, as are water spouts, window frames, friezes, capitals, and pillars. Terra-cotta statues have been created since the early days when Etruria was the hub for Rome's supplies, continuing through the Empire, even though the conquest of Magna Graecia and Greece later made beautiful Greek marbles and bronzes available to the Romans. The architectural bas-reliefs were highly valued by the Romans and demonstrate that both Greeks living in their homeland and those in Italy committed themselves to this specific art form with dedication and skill. The themes are mostly Greek and draw from both mythology and history. The gods of all ranks appear in many of the roles attributed to them, and the adventures of Ulysses and Achilles, the exploits of Theseus, and the labors of Hercules provide a constant source of compelling subjects.

The result of all our inquiries may be summed up in this contradiction, that Roman ceramic art deserving of the name is Greek, and that the potters who were Roman have left little beyond household wares to attest their skill.

The outcome of all our investigations can be summarized in this contradiction: Roman ceramic art that truly deserves the title is Greek, and the Roman potters have left behind little more than everyday items to prove their talent.

With the fall of the Roman Empire the art, which had long been declining, disappeared from view. Pottery must, no doubt, have been produced. The household necessities of the people must have been satisfied, even amidst internal disruption and barbarian invasions; but{247} there is no evidence that anything worthy of being called an art was kept alive. The revival of the ceramic art of Italy must be dated from the time of Luca della Robbia, in the fifteenth century. To account for the forms it took, an endeavor must be made to join it on to the different branches which preceded it elsewhere. The only danger to be incurred is that of being confused by the multiplicity and yet substantial unity of its sources. Without repeating what has been said in the chapter devoted to the fountains of European art, let it be remembered that, in the year 827, the Saracens conquered Sicily, and that they introduced into that island a manufacture similar to that found in Spain. They embellished the mosque of Palermo with tiles like those of the Alhambra, and these tiles were afterward imitated in works produced in Sicily itself. Afterward, in the fourteenth century, Moorish works were established at Calata Girone, or Caltagirone, in Sicily, and some pieces attributed to them are decorated with copper lustre upon stanniferous enamel. To this period belong the Siculo-Moresque vases in the Castellani collection, which date from the fourteenth century downward (Fig. 201). It is observable that the metallic lustre does not appear in the earlier pieces, which have an unmistakably Persian style of decoration. One specimen will suffice, viz., an oval vase covered with a silicious glaze, and decorated in blue and black, with gazelles and inscriptions. Meanwhile Venice and other maritime cities on both sides of the Italian peninsula were developing an extensive trade with the East. The Crusaders had been converting the old battle-ground of the Jews into the scene of another strife, in which Judaism was ignored. Mohammed preached the gospel of the sword, and the Christians took up the gauntlet thrown down by the Saracens. Is it not possible that by these two courses—trade, and the movements of followers of the Cross—some inklings of Persian art may have crept into Italy?

With the fall of the Roman Empire, art, which had already been on the decline, vanished from sight. Pottery was probably still being made. The everyday needs of the people had to be met, even during the chaos of internal strife and barbarian invasions; but{247} there’s no evidence that anything we could truly call art was sustained. The revival of ceramic art in Italy can be traced back to Luca della Robbia in the fifteenth century. To understand the forms it took, we need to connect it to the different traditions that preceded it elsewhere. The only risk we run is getting confused by the variety and yet overall unity of its influences. Without repeating what’s already covered in the chapter on the fountains of European art, it’s important to note that in 827, the Saracens conquered Sicily and introduced manufacturing similar to that found in Spain. They decorated the mosque of Palermo with tiles resembling those of the Alhambra, which were later imitated in works produced in Sicily itself. Then, in the fourteenth century, Moorish craftsmanship emerged in Calata Girone, or Caltagirone, in Sicily, and some pieces attributed to them feature copper lustre on stanniferous enamel. This period includes the Siculo-Moresque vases in the Castellani collection, dating from the fourteenth century onward (Fig. 201). It’s noticeable that the metallic lustre doesn’t appear in the earlier pieces, which clearly showcase a Persian style of decoration. One example is an oval vase covered in a silicious glaze, decorated in blue and black, featuring gazelles and inscriptions. Meanwhile, Venice and other coastal cities on both sides of the Italian peninsula were building a strong trade network with the East. The Crusaders had turned the old battleground of the Jews into a new conflict while ignoring Judaism. Mohammed preached the message of the sword, and the Christians accepted the challenge thrown down by the Saracens. Is it possible that through these two paths—trade and the movements of the followers of the Cross—some elements of Persian art made their way into Italy?

enlarge-image
Fig. 200.—Siculo-Moresque Vase.
Fig. 200.—Siculo-Moorish Vase.

{248}The crusading spirit of the twelfth century was a most potent agency. In 1113 the Pisans were roused to a sense of the wrongs suffered by Christians from the piratical Saracens of Majorca. They set sail, and in 1115 the island was in their power; and their galleys returned home freighted with the spoils of war. An extensive trade between the Balearic Islands and Italy was maintained in the fourteenth century. Looking at these facts, does it appear improbable that Moorish wares and Moorish potters may have reached Italy from Majorca? Coming still later, we find Moorish refugees from Spain flocking toward Italy in vast numbers. Leaving the Saracens and Moors entirely out of the question, the art of enamelling might have reached Italy from the Byzantine Greeks.

{248}The crusading spirit of the twelfth century was a powerful force. In 1113, the Pisans became aware of the injustices faced by Christians due to the piratical Saracens of Majorca. They set sail, and by 1115, they had taken control of the island; their ships returned home loaded with the spoils of war. An extensive trade between the Balearic Islands and Italy continued in the fourteenth century. Given these facts, is it unlikely that Moorish goods and potters reached Italy from Majorca? Later on, we see Moorish refugees from Spain migrating to Italy in large numbers. Even without considering the Saracens and Moors, the art of enameling might have come to Italy from the Byzantine Greeks.

enlarge-image
Fig. 201.—Siculo-Moresque Vases. (Castellani Coll.)
Fig. 201.—Siculo-Moresque Vases. (Castellani Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 201.—Siculo-Moresque Vases. (Castellani Coll.)
Fig. 201.—Siculo-Moresque Vases. (Castellani Collection)

With all these facts before us, the bacini, or plates found incrusted in the walls of the old churches of Pisa, need give us little trouble. Mr. Fortnum found one Persian piece. Mr. Marryat thinks them of Moorish origin. Mr. Fortnum is of the further opinion that many of the bacini, both of Pisa and other Italian cities, are of native Italian manufacture. Each specimen must be judged separately, and it may be pointed out that with the highway of the sea open to the East and to the Saracenic settlements in Africa and Spain, with Saracens already settled in Sicily, and with the known early connection by commerce between Italy and Spain, it is difficult to specify the route by which any special ware or process must have reached Italy. We shall afterward see that in Germany tin enamel was known in the thirteenth century. If it should be asked, How did it get there? the{249} question would illustrate a good deal of idle speculation indulged in regarding its introduction into Italy. The same rule will apply to the metallic lustre.

With all these facts in mind, the bacini, or plates found embedded in the walls of the old churches in Pisa, shouldn't trouble us much. Mr. Fortnum discovered one Persian piece. Mr. Marryat believes they have Moorish origins. Mr. Fortnum also thinks that many of the bacini from Pisa and other Italian cities are made in Italy. Each piece should be assessed individually, and it's worth noting that with the sea routes open to the East and the Arab settlements in Africa and Spain, along with Arabs already established in Sicily and the known early trade connections between Italy and Spain, it’s hard to pinpoint how any specific piece or technique must have arrived in Italy. Later, we will see that tin enamel was known in Germany in the thirteenth century. If someone asks, "How did it get there?" the {249} question highlights much of the pointless speculation about its introduction to Italy. The same principle applies to the metallic luster.

enlarge-image
Fig. 202.—Sgraffiato of the 15th Century.
Fig. 202.—Sgraffiato of the 15th Century.

enlarge-image
Fig. 202.—Sgraffiato of the 15th Century.
Fig. 202.—Sgraffiato from the 15th Century.

The Italians used lead glaze on their pottery from a very early period. According to Passeri, mezza-majolica covered with marzacotto was made at Pesaro as early as the beginning of the fourteenth century. Sgraffiato ware was made in a similar manner, and derived its name from the incised ornaments which were cut into the white engobe or slip (with which the ware was covered), so as to show the original color below the slip. In the example here given (Fig. 202) the incised decoration is combined with figures and flowers in relief. But the brilliant importations from Spain made a deep impression upon the public taste. The wares of Majorca were those best and most generally known, and its name, as changed to majolica, had been given to the entire class of lustred wares, although the art of lustring was already known in Italy. It is well to discriminate between the name and the article. It is quite possible that the name of the best known type should come to be applied to the entire class. Jacquemart finds the early wares of Pesaro very suggestive of Persian influence. He concludes, also, that the art of applying the metallic{250} lustre may have been communicated by Persian potters, or by others who had learned it from them, to the eastern potteries of Italy. We may conclude that, as the Majorca ware surpassed that of the early Italian potteries, the potters of Italy endeavored to derive what benefit they could from calling their own productions by the same name. Metallic lustres were used before stanniferous enamel was adopted. The invention of the latter in Italy has been generally ascribed to Luca della Robbia, but there is every reason for believing that this is incorrect. It is impossible to suppose that the Saracen and Moorish potters in Italy were unacquainted with it. It is much more likely that, being satisfied with the results of the processes to which they were accustomed, and the beauty of lead glaze, they did not care to use it.

The Italians started using lead glaze on their pottery a long time ago. According to Passeri, mezza-majolica coated with marzacotto was produced in Pesaro as early as the early fourteenth century. Sgraffiato ware was created in a similar way and got its name from the incised designs that were cut into the white engobe or slip (which covered the ware) to reveal the original color underneath. In the example shown here (Fig. 202), the incised decoration is combined with figures and flowers in relief. However, the stunning imports from Spain greatly influenced public taste. The wares from Majorca were the most well-known, and its name, which evolved into majolica, became associated with the entire category of lustred wares, even though the technique of lustring was already practiced in Italy. It's important to distinguish between the name and the actual product. It's quite likely that the name of the most recognizable type ended up being used to refer to the entire class. Jacquemart observes that the early wares from Pesaro show a significant Persian influence. He also notes that the technique of applying metallic{250} lustre might have been passed on from Persian potters, or others who learned it from them, to the eastern pottery makers in Italy. We can conclude that since Majorca's ware was better than that of the early Italian potteries, the Italian potters tried to benefit by naming their own creations similarly. Metallic lustres were utilized before stanniferous enamel was adopted. The invention of the latter in Italy is generally credited to Luca della Robbia, but there are good reasons to doubt this. It's hard to imagine that the Saracen and Moorish potters in Italy were not familiar with it. It's much more likely that they were satisfied with the results of the methods they were used to and the beauty of lead glaze, so they chose not to use it.

enlarge-image
Fig. 203.—Luca della Robbia.
Fig. 203.—Luca della Robbia.

To tell what Robbia did accomplish we must glance at his personal history. Luca della Robbia (Fig. 203) was born at Florence in the year 1399 or 1400. At first he turned his attention to the business of a goldsmith, but afterward aspired to sculpture. About 1438 his marble bas-relief of “The Singing Boys” was placed in the Duomo of Florence, and was so great a success that orders quickly multiplied. He had also done some work in bronze, but neither chiselling nor casting was sufficiently speedy. Statues must be copied from a clay model. The model was his own; the copy was, in the general case, the work of an assistant; and probably, even if he chiselled the marble himself, he could not reproduce the effects so easily reached in the plastic clay.

To understand what Robbia did achieve, we need to take a look at his background. Luca della Robbia (Fig. 203) was born in Florence around 1399 or 1400. Initially, he focused on being a goldsmith, but later he pursued sculpture. Around 1438, his marble bas-relief “The Singing Boys” was installed in the Duomo of Florence, and it was such a hit that he quickly received many orders. He also worked with bronze, but neither chiseling nor casting was fast enough. Statues had to be made from a clay model. The model was created by him, while the copy was, in most cases, done by an assistant. Even if he sculpted the marble himself, he likely couldn't achieve the same effects as easily as he could with the pliable clay.

enlarge-image
Fig. 204.—Holy Family. Medallion by Luca della Robbia. (Hôtel Cluny, Paris)
Fig. 204.—Holy Family. Medallion by Luca della Robbia. (Hôtel Cluny, Paris)

enlarge-image
Fig. 205.—Luca della Robbia. Infant Saviour and Virgin. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 205.—Luca della Robbia. Infant Savior and Virgin. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

Luca was an enterprising artist, and it occurred to him that if he could only dispense with the chiselling and casting, his art and profit would both improve. But how could he make the clay as hard as bronze and as white as marble? Remember that Luca was a sculptor, not a potter. Whatever he did afterward, there can be no doubt that his attention was first turned to statuary. He probably decided upon{251} applying to the men who were accustomed to working in clay, to coloring it and glazing it, to help him in his difficulty. He inquired, and learned that by dipping his statuary in tin enamel and firing it, his object would be accomplished. These considerations give his supposed discovery a new aspect. If we consider that for centuries stanniferous enamel had been in use by Eastern potters, and that the Saracens were perfectly familiar with it, the secret is divested of all mystery. Luca probably acquired his knowledge in one or other of the Italian potteries. What, then, are we to credit to him? He must be admitted to have improved the enamel after a series of experiments, and to have succeeded in bringing it to the degree of fineness and opacity demanded by his purpose (Fig. 204). His first work was a bas-relief of the Resurrection, made about the year 1440, and still standing in the Cathedral of Florence. This piece is of blue and white, the latter for the figures, the former for the ground. He afterward introduced green and yellow, but these colors are very sparingly used. His{252} best works are in and around Florence. Of a Madonna in the circle above a chapel door, Ruskin, in his “Mornings in Florence,” says: “Never pass near the market without looking at it; and glance from the vegetables underneath to Luca’s leaves and lilies, that you may see how honestly he was trying to make his clay like the garden stuff.” The same colors are introduced in a bas-relief in the Castellani collection, in which the Madonna kneels before the Infant Saviour, and angels look down from above. The figures are white, the ground blue, and green is introduced in the grass. Of the same class is the preceding example (Fig. 205) from Boston.

Luca was a resourceful artist, and he thought that if he could skip the chiseling and casting, both his art and earnings would improve. But how could he make clay as tough as bronze and as bright as marble? Keep in mind, Luca was a sculptor, not a potter. Whatever he did next, it's clear his focus was first on statues. He likely decided to reach out to people who were skilled in working with clay, coloring it, and glazing it, to help him with his challenge. He asked around and learned that by dipping his statues in tin glaze and firing them, he could achieve his goal. These insights give a fresh perspective on his supposed discovery. Considering that for centuries, tin enamel had been used by potters in the East, and the Saracens were well-acquainted with it, the secret loses its mystery. Luca probably gained his knowledge from one of the Italian pottery workshops. So, what should we credit to him? It’s fair to say he improved the enamel after a series of experiments and successfully refined it to the level of quality and opacity he needed for his work (Fig. 204). His first piece was a relief of the Resurrection, created around 1440, which still stands in the Cathedral of Florence. This piece features blue and white, the white for the figures and the blue for the background. He later added green and yellow, though these colors are used very sparingly. His{252} best works are found in and around Florence. Regarding a Madonna above a chapel door, Ruskin writes in “Mornings in Florence,” “Never pass near the market without looking at it; and glance from the vegetables underneath to Luca’s leaves and lilies, so you can see how earnestly he was trying to make his clay resemble the garden stuff.” The same colors appear in a relief from the Castellani collection, where the Madonna kneels before the Infant Savior, and angels gaze down from above. The figures are white, the background is blue, and green appears in the grass. A similar example comes from Boston (Fig. 205).

enlarge-image
Fig. 206.—Medallion by Luca della Robbia. (South Kensington Museum.)
Fig. 206.—Medallion by Luca della Robbia. (South Kensington Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 207.—Andrea della Robbia. Holy Family. (Boston Mus. of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 207.—Andrea della Robbia. Holy Family. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

While producing these works in enamelled earthen-ware, Robbia also painted on the flat. Of this work there are twelve circular medallions in the South Kensington Museum, and several specimens in Florence—a tondo, some tiles, and a lunette. The medallions are enamelled, and the paintings are allegorical representations of the months (Fig. 206). Vasari says in regard to the tiles: “For the bishop of Fiesole, in the church of San Brancazio, he also made a marble tomb, on which are the recumbent effigy of the bishop and three other half-length figures besides; and on the pilasters of that work he painted, on the flat, certain festoons{253} and clusters of fruit and foliage so skilfully and naturally, that were they even painted in oil on panel, they could not be more beautifully or forcibly rendered.”

While creating these works in glazed pottery, Robbia also painted on flat surfaces. There are twelve circular medallions in the South Kensington Museum, along with several pieces in Florence—a round panel, some tiles, and a lunette. The medallions are glazed, and the paintings depict allegorical representations of the months (Fig. 206). Vasari mentions the tiles: “For the bishop of Fiesole, in the church of San Brancazio, he also made a marble tomb, featuring a reclining statue of the bishop and three other half-length figures in addition; and on the pilasters of that work, he painted, on the flat, some festoons{253} and clusters of fruit and foliage so skillfully and realistically that, even if they had been painted in oil on canvas, they couldn’t have been depicted more beautifully or vividly.”

enlarge-image
Fig. 208.—Modern Imitation Robbia Ware. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 208.—Contemporary Imitation Robbia Ware. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 209.—S. Sebastian, by Giorgio. (South Kensington Museum.)
Fig. 209.—S. Sebastian, by Giorgio. (South Kensington Museum.)

Luca died in 1481, leaving the full knowledge of the process he had perfected to his nephew Andrea, who, however, was less successful than his uncle. His art is less pure (Fig. 207). He becomes elaborate where Luca was simple, especially in his heavy borders of fruit. Andrea was born in 1457, and died in 1528, and left the transmissible part of his art to his four sons, Giovanni, Luca, Ambrosio, and Girolamo. Of these, Girolamo became a monk, and one specimen of his work is said to be at Siena. Giovanni’s works are signed, and cannot, therefore, lead to any confusion. Luca, junior, settled in Rome, and Girolamo went to France, where he executed several works. Luca, the elder, had also two assistants, Agostino and Ottaviano, the former of whom displayed great talent, and worked in Perugia. The special art was carried to Spain by Nicoloso Francesco, of Pisa, who made some bas-reliefs for a church in Seville. Of the other successors of Luca we need only refer to Maestro Giorgio Andreoli, of Gubbio, who is said to have produced some pieces after the Della Robbia type (Fig. 209). The style finally passed away in the earlier part of the sixteenth century. The demand for it appears to have failed about that time. Stanniferous enamel continued to be used here and there after Luca’s death, and after the lapse of some years came gradually into general use. The oldest piece not of his style is dated 1475. For the sake of lucidity it may also be here mentioned, that the{254} metallic lustre, for which the first pressure of public demand was felt toward the close of the fourteenth century, passed into oblivion in less than a hundred years, until revived in more modern times.

Luca died in 1481, passing on the complete knowledge of the process he had perfected to his nephew Andrea, who, however, was not as successful as his uncle. His art is less pure (Fig. 207). He becomes more elaborate where Luca was simple, especially in his heavy fruit borders. Andrea was born in 1457 and died in 1528, leaving the transferable part of his art to his four sons: Giovanni, Luca, Ambrosio, and Girolamo. Of these, Girolamo became a monk, and one example of his work is reportedly in Siena. Giovanni's works are signed, so they can't be confused with others. Luca, junior, moved to Rome, and Girolamo went to France, where he completed several works. Luca, the elder, also had two assistants, Agostino and Ottaviano, the former of whom showed great talent and worked in Perugia. The special art was brought to Spain by Nicoloso Francesco of Pisa, who created some bas-reliefs for a church in Seville. Of the other successors of Luca, we only need to mention Maestro Giorgio Andreoli of Gubbio, who is said to have made some pieces in the Della Robbia style (Fig. 209). The style eventually faded away in the early part of the sixteenth century. The demand for it seems to have declined around that time. Stanniferous enamel continued to be used here and there after Luca's death and gradually came into general use after some years. The oldest piece not in his style is dated 1475. For clarity, it should also be mentioned that the{254} metallic luster, which first saw public demand toward the end of the fourteenth century, disappeared in less than a hundred years, only to be revived in more modern times.

enlarge-image
Fig. 210.—Chaffagiolo Pitcher. (South Kensington Museum.)
Fig. 210.—Chaffagiolo Pitcher. (South Kensington Museum.)

Besides that of perfecting a special process, to Luca della Robbia must be assigned the credit of paving the way to the revival which culminated in the products of Gubbio. The distinction between mezza-majolica and majolica must not be forgotten, viz., that the former name was originally applied to wares covered with a white slip, then painted, lead-glazed, and lustred, and the latter to tin-enamelled ware similarly lustred. The latter was thus the highest representative of the combination of two processes, both of Oriental origin. The application of metallic lustre was Persian. Stanniferous enamel was successively Egyptian, Babylonian, and Saracenic—the Saracens undoubtedly acquiring a knowledge of it in Persia, where the beautiful silicious glaze kept it in subordination. The Moors in Spain brought it more freely into use in decoration, and with Luca della Robbia, who perfected the process still farther, raised it from the desuetude into which it had fallen in Italy, where, however, it was already known to Saracenic settlers and their pupils.

Besides perfecting a unique process, Luca della Robbia should be credited with paving the way for the revival that led to the products of Gubbio. It's important to note the distinction between mezza-majolica and majolica: the former refers to items covered with a white slip, painted, lead-glazed, and lustered, while the latter refers to tin-enamelled ware that is also lustered. The latter was thus the highest representation of combining two processes, both of which have Oriental origins. The use of metallic luster comes from Persia. Stanniferous enamel was historically Egyptian, Babylonian, and Saracenic—the Saracens likely learned about it in Persia, where the beautiful silicious glaze kept it in check. The Moors in Spain began using it more freely in decoration, and with Luca della Robbia, who further perfected the process, it was revived from the decline it had fallen into in Italy, where it was already known to Saracenic settlers and their students.

enlarge-image
Fig. 211.—Siena Vase. (South Kensington Museum.)
Fig. 211.—Siena Vase. (South Kensington Museum.)

With this recapitulation of the beginnings of real Italian majolica, we may now continue our history. The impetus Italian ceramic art received from foreign contact, and from the knowledge acquired by trade, was kept up by the wisdom and devotion to the cause of art manifested by several of the{255} ducal houses. From Pesaro, under the house of Sforza, from Urbino, under that of Montefeltro, and from Florence and Chaffagiolo, under the Medicis, and from other centres, the art spread over all Italy. It is, therefore, by inquiries at these places that our investigations must be continued. Leaving out of view the questions as to the priority of Chaffagiolo to Faenza and Pesaro’s precedence in metallic lustring, we may begin with Tuscany.

With this recap of the origins of true Italian majolica, we can now move on with our story. The boost that Italian ceramic art got from foreign influences and the knowledge gained through trade was supported by the wisdom and commitment to the arts shown by several of the {255} ducal families. From Pesaro, under the Sforza family, from Urbino, under the Montefeltro family, and from Florence and Chaffagiolo, under the Medicis, the art spread throughout all of Italy. Therefore, we need to continue our research by looking into these regions. Setting aside the debates about whether Chaffagiolo emerged before Faenza and Pesaro’s lead in metallic luster, we can start with Tuscany.

The leading Tuscan towns were Chaffagiolo, Florence, Siena, and Pisa. The first of these produced the earliest Tuscan majolica. Its leading features are a thick dark blue, made from cobalt; a bright orange and yellow; a fine clear green, red, brown, and purple. Before the artists of Chaffagiolo had awakened to the spirit of the Renaissance, they issued some works enamelled on one side, with central designs of a Gothic character, and borders of orange, white, and blue. In the fifteenth century a marked improvement was made, but it was not until the beginning of the sixteenth century that the best Chaffagiolo ware was made. Their colors then become more brilliant, and are more daringly handled. Some of these pieces are dated 1507 and 1509. Metallic lustres were used about the same period. Later, the brilliancy of the enamels is toned down, and the execution of the designs is more careful and refined. Chaffagiolo continued to make majolica to the end of the sixteenth century. The pieces frequently show heraldic designs (Fig. 210) and mottoes, the letters S. P. Q. F. (the senate and people of Florence), and the letters P. S. sometimes with I. and sometimes without.

The main Tuscan towns were Chaffagiolo, Florence, Siena, and Pisa. Chaffagiolo was the first to produce the earliest Tuscan majolica. Its standout characteristics include a thick dark blue from cobalt, bright orange and yellow, and a clear fine green, red, brown, and purple. Before the artists of Chaffagiolo embraced the spirit of the Renaissance, they created works that were enamelled on one side, featuring central designs with a Gothic style, bordered in orange, white, and blue. In the fifteenth century, there was a noticeable improvement, but it wasn't until the early sixteenth century that the best Chaffagiolo ware was produced. Their colors became more vibrant and were bolder in application. Some pieces are dated 1507 and 1509. Metallic lustres began to be used around the same time. Later, the brightness of the enamels was toned down, and the execution of the designs became more careful and refined. Chaffagiolo continued to create majolica until the end of the sixteenth century. The pieces often feature heraldic designs (Fig. 210) and mottoes, including the letters S. P. Q. F. (the senate and people of Florence), and the letters P. S., sometimes with I. and sometimes without.

The works made at Siena (Fig. 211) are in many cases undistinguishable from those of Chaffagiolo. An artist named Benedetto produced at Siena some very fine pieces.

The works created in Siena (Fig. 211) are often indistinguishable from those of Chaffagiolo. An artist named Benedetto produced some really impressive pieces in Siena.

The majolica of Florence, if such were ever made, is now unknown. Lazari states that an artist was brought by the Grand Duke Francesco Maria to decorate Florentine vases; but assuming the truth of the statement, his works are now either destroyed or lost among those ascribed to other places. We have already learned something of Pisa as fitting out a Balearic crusade and exchanging pottery with Spain. Probably the wares it exported came from other parts of Tuscany, although it had a majolica manufactory of its own. The Pisan decoration closely resembles that of Urbino.{256}

The majolica from Florence, if it ever existed, is now a mystery. Lazari notes that an artist was brought in by Grand Duke Francesco Maria to decorate Florentine vases; however, if this is true, his works are either destroyed or mixed in with those credited to other regions. We’ve already learned about Pisa, which outfitted a Balearic crusade and traded pottery with Spain. It’s likely that the items it exported came from other areas of Tuscany, even though it had its own majolica factory. The decoration in Pisa closely resembles that of Urbino.{256}

enlarge-image
Fig. 212—The Sforza Dish. Pesaro.
Fig. 212—The Sforza Dish. Pesaro.

enlarge-image
Fig. 212—The Sforza Dish. Pesaro.
Fig. 212—The Sforza Dish. Pesaro.

In the Duchy of Urbino, Pesaro, Castel-Durante, Urbino, and Gubbio are the leading centres, and absorb a large share of the interest surrounding the pottery of Italy. When the Sforza family acquired the lordship of Pesaro, they instituted pottery works there, and in 1486 and 1508 passed edicts against the importation of earthen-ware into Pesaro. The first of these protective measures was granted by Giovanni Sforza and Camilla, his father’s widow, and was commemorated by a dish called the Sforza dish, a very wonderful specimen of majolica (Fig. 212). The centre is occupied by portraits of the granters of the edict, shaded with blue on an indigo ground, and having gold and ruby lustred hair, dresses, and head-dresses. A scroll representing the edict forms a white back-ground to the faces, and is finished with ruby lustre. The borders are blue, with ruby and gold lustre. Under the house of Sforza the manufacture of mezza-majolica improved, and in 1500 fine, or tin-enamelled, majolica was introduced. Up to 1530 it steadily improved, and in that year the wife of the{257} reigning Duke of Urbino, who had succeeded the Sforza lords of Pesaro, erected a palace near Pesaro. From 1540 to 1568, under Duke Guidobaldo II., the art continued to rise, until it reached its highest point of perfection. The duke first employed Battisto Franco, an eminent Venetian artist, and Raffaelle del Borgo. Girolamo Lanfranco and Giacomo Lanfranco were also employed as artists at Pesaro. After 1560 the art began to decline.

In the Duchy of Urbino, Pesaro, Castel-Durante, Urbino, and Gubbio are the main centers and attract a lot of interest in Italian pottery. When the Sforza family took control of Pesaro, they set up pottery workshops there, and in 1486 and 1508, they issued laws against importing pottery into Pesaro. The first of these protective actions was granted by Giovanni Sforza and Camilla, his father's widow, and it was celebrated with a dish known as the Sforza dish, a remarkable example of majolica (Fig. 212). The center features portraits of the issuers of the law, highlighted in blue on an indigo background, with gold and ruby-lustered hair, clothing, and headpieces. A scroll representing the law acts as a white background to the faces and is adorned with ruby luster. The borders are blue and enhanced with ruby and gold luster. Under the Sforza family, the production of mezza-majolica improved, and in 1500, fine or tin-enamelled majolica was introduced. It continued to improve steadily until 1530, the year the wife of the reigning Duke of Urbino, who succeeded the Sforza lords of Pesaro, built a palace near Pesaro. From 1540 to 1568, under Duke Guidobaldo II., the art continued to flourish until it reached its peak. The duke first hired Battisto Franco, a prominent Venetian artist, along with Raffaelle del Borgo. Girolamo Lanfranco and Giacomo Lanfranco were also brought in as artists in Pesaro. After 1560, the art began to decline.

enlarge-image
Fig. 213—Pesaro Vase. (John Taylor Johnston Coll., N. Y. Metrop. Museum.)
Fig. 213—Pesaro Vase. (John Taylor Johnston Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

The earliest Pesarese works very closely resemble the Persian, and are the best indications to be found of the presence of an art brought directly from Iran to Italy. These are lustred and painted in green and blue. At Pesaro we first meet with pieces showing the portraits and love mottoes by which the lovers of the day celebrated the beauty of their mistresses and gave lasting tokens of their passion. If we seek peculiar features in this majolica, we shall find them in the strong execution and finely blended tints of the early pieces, and in the yellow of the madreperla lustre combined with blue. As the art rose under the second Guidobaldo, historical scenes after the great masters present themselves, taken from both profane and sacred history—the brave Horatius defending the bridge at Rome against the army of Lars Porsenna, Samson, Brennus, Mutius Scævola, Judith, and other characters. In 1567 the Giacomo Lanfranco already mentioned applied real gold to majolica, and several of his pieces thus decorated are still in existence.

The earliest Pesarese works closely resemble the Persian style and are the best evidence of an art form that was brought directly from Iran to Italy. These pieces are lustrous and painted in green and blue. In Pesaro, we first encounter items that feature portraits and love quotes by which the lovers of the time celebrated the beauty of their mistresses and offered lasting tokens of their passion. If we look for distinctive features in this majolica, we’ll notice the strong craftsmanship and smoothly blended colors of the early pieces, along with the yellow of the madreperla luster combined with blue. As the art progressed under the second Guidobaldo, historical scenes inspired by the great masters emerged, drawn from both secular and religious history—like the brave Horatius defending the bridge at Rome against Lars Porsenna’s army, Samson, Brennus, Mutius Scævola, Judith, and other figures. In 1567, Giacomo Lanfranco, already mentioned, applied real gold to majolica, and several of his decorated pieces still survive.

Castel-Durante appears to have produced faience as early as 1361, but none of its pottery can be recognized until we come down to 1508, after which the specimens multiply.{258} With the year 1580 the art passed its meridian, and declined steadily for nearly two hundred years. The characteristic decoration consists of scrolls with fantastic chimerical terminations. The colors are at first a dull green upon blue, and about 1550 lustrous rich yellows appear, and led to the decline thirty years later.

Castel-Durante seems to have started making faience as early as 1361, but we can't identify any of its pottery until 1508, after which the pieces increase significantly.{258} By 1580, the art had reached its peak and then steadily declined for nearly two hundred years. The typical decoration features scrolls with imaginative, mythical endings. Initially, the colors are a dull green on blue, and around 1550, shiny, rich yellows show up, which contributed to the decline about thirty years later.

enlarge-image
Fig. 214.—Castel-Durante Portrait Plaque. (South Kensington Museum.)
Fig. 214.—Castel-Durante Portrait Plaque. (South Kensington Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 215.—Castel-Durante Dish. (Castellani Coll.)
Fig. 215.—Castel-Durante Plate. (Castellani Coll.)

The city of Urbino was the great centre at once of majolica painting and of the ducal patronage, which gave the entire duchy its pre-eminence. From 1477, when Garducci was working in a comparatively humble way, down to 1530, the history of Urbino hardly demands notice. Its highest glory came with Francesco Xanto (Fig. 216), whose broad and generally true drawing and masterly composition mark him as one of the great artists of the Renaissance. His subjects are taken from the Latin classical and the later Italian poets, and from Raffaelle. Living at the time when the demand for metallic lustre was at its height, he applies it with a boldness and effectiveness in harmony with his brilliant coloring. All his works are signed. From him we turn to the equally illustrious Fontana family—Guido, Camillo, and Orazio, the latter of whom{259} is specially deserving of study. He attained to a higher mechanical excellence than any of his predecessors, his best works dating from after 1540, when Xanto’s career was closing; and his paintings are in consequence characterized by a softness of color and a fineness of glaze which leave him without a peer. Few pieces by the Fontana family are signed. Their most famous works are the vases for the Spezieria, ordered by the Duke Guidobaldo II., and painted from designs by Raffaelle Battista Franco, Michael Angelo, Giulio Romano, and others. Nicola da Urbino and Francesco Durantino are among the other artists who contributed to the fame of Urbino.

The city of Urbino was the major hub for majolica painting and the ducal support that made the entire duchy stand out. From 1477, when Garducci was working in a relatively modest way, until 1530, Urbino's history isn’t very remarkable. Its greatest achievement came with Francesco Xanto (Fig. 216), whose broad and generally accurate drawing and masterful composition make him one of the great artists of the Renaissance. His subjects are drawn from classical Latin texts, later Italian poets, and Raffaelle. Living during the peak demand for metallic luster, he applies it with boldness and effectiveness that complements his vibrant coloring. All his works are signed. Next, we look at the equally famous Fontana family—Guido, Camillo, and Orazio, the latter of whom{259} is particularly worthy of attention. He achieved a higher level of technical excellence than any of his predecessors, with his best works created after 1540, when Xanto’s career was coming to an end; his paintings are noted for their softness of color and refinement of glaze, making him unparalleled. Few pieces from the Fontana family are signed. Their most famous works are the vases for the Spezieria, commissioned by Duke Guidobaldo II, and painted based on designs by Raffaelle Battista Franco, Michelangelo, Giulio Romano, and others. Nicola da Urbino and Francesco Durantino are among other artists who helped elevate Urbino's reputation.

enlarge-image
Fig. 216.—Urbino Plate, by Xanto. Scene, the Storming of Goleta. (Marryat Coll.)
Fig. 216.—Urbino Plate, by Xanto. Scene, the Storming of Goleta. (Marryat Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 216.—Urbino Plate, by Xanto. Scene, the Storming of Goleta. (Marryat Collection)
Fig. 216.—Urbino Plate, by Xanto. Scene: The Storming of Goleta. (Marryat Collection)

enlarge-image
Fig. 217.—Urbino Vase. Figure of Justice with Sword. (Castellani Coll.)
Fig. 217.—Urbino Vase. Figure of Justice Holding a Sword. (Castellani Collection)

The lustres of Gubbio (Fig. 219) are inseparably associated with the one great name of Giorgio Andreoli, or, as he is usually called, Maestro Giorgio. He was a native of Pavia, and was originally a{260} sculptor; and after he went to Gubbio, in 1498, executed some works in the Della Robbia style (Fig. 209). A piece dated 1489, and signed “Don Giorgio,” is ascribed to him while he was still at Pavia, but the first piece characteristic of the master, signed and lustred, is dated 1519, and the last 1541. We have said that Xanto of Urbino lustred his own pieces, but the matter is not free from doubt. Maestro Giorgio certainly was master of the art of lustring, and the brilliancy of his ruby reds, copper, and mother-of-pearl is unrivalled. But the statement of many writers that artists at other places sent their works to Gubbio to be lustred, and allowed Giorgio to affix his name to them, is too repulsive to be accepted without protest or reservation. One can hardly imagine a more unworthy course than that ascribed to Giorgio, of laying aside his proper artistic functions and becoming merely a decorator with lustres, “indifferent,” as Marryat says, “by whose hands they were executed or from what fabric they proceeded.” It is in this capacity of decorator that the otherwise finished paintings of Xanto and others are said to have been sent to him to be enriched with lustre. The earlier Gubbio wares generally have a pale-blue ground, with grotesques and scrolls terminating in animals’ heads, and mingled occasionally with cherubs’ heads. The grounds afterward became more brilliant, and the designs include mottoes and busts in celebration either of the great men of the time or of its fair ladies. It is to be noted that Giorgio{261} lived before the accession of Guidobaldo II., and consequently did not partake of the benefits enjoyed by the Fontana family at Urbino.

The lustres of Gubbio (Fig. 219) are closely linked to the renowned name of Giorgio Andreoli, commonly known as Maestro Giorgio. He hailed from Pavia and initially worked as a{260} sculptor. After moving to Gubbio in 1498, he created some works in the Della Robbia style (Fig. 209). A piece dated 1489 and signed “Don Giorgio” is attributed to him while he was still in Pavia, but the first piece that truly reflects his mastery, which is signed and lustred, is dated 1519, with the last one from 1541. While we mentioned that Xanto of Urbino lustred his own pieces, this is somewhat questionable. Maestro Giorgio was undeniably skilled in the art of lustring, with the brilliance of his ruby reds, copper, and mother-of-pearl being unmatched. However, many writers suggest that artists from other locations sent their work to Gubbio for lustring and let Giorgio put his name on them—this notion is too troubling to accept without objection. It's hard to imagine a more unworthy action than what is attributed to Giorgio, of abandoning his true artistic roles to become merely a decorator of lustres, “indifferent,” as Marryat puts it, “to whose hands they were executed or from what fabric they came.” It's in this capacity as a decorator that the otherwise complete paintings of Xanto and others were reportedly sent to him to be enhanced with lustre. The earlier Gubbio wares typically feature a pale-blue background, with grotesques and scrolls ending in animal heads, sometimes mixed with cherub heads. Over time, the backgrounds became more vibrant, and the designs began to include mottos and busts honoring prominent figures or beautiful women of the era. It's important to note that Giorgio{261} lived before Guidobaldo II. came to power, so he didn't benefit from the advantages enjoyed by the Fontana family in Urbino.

enlarge-image
Fig. 218.—Urbino Pilgrim’s Bottle. (South Kensington Museum.)
Fig. 218.—Urbino Pilgrim’s Bottle. (South Kensington Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 219.—Lustred Gubbio Vase, of about A.D. 1500. (South Kensington Museum.)
Fig. 219.—Lustred Gubbio Vase, around A.D. 1500. (South Kensington Museum.)

From the Duchy of Urbino we may turn to Faenza. It has already been referred to as supplying an etymology for the word faience. Ganzoni, writing in 1485, speaks of the whiteness and polish of the Faenza majolica, and Lazari praises its soft tints and good drawing, which manifested themselves after the first quarter of the sixteenth century. The earlier fabrics bear strong evidences of Oriental influences, and, as seen in the Castellani collection, would carry us back to a very early stage of the art. The glaze is either lead or litharge, and some of the designs consist of geometrical combinations in manganese and copper. Other primitive pieces are of a very pale blue or white, changing at times to a blue border surrounding heads with beards terminating in acanthus leaves and scrolls attached. A slight examination of these pieces shows that the strength of the artists of this period lay in the accessories, and that they were weak and uncertain in their attempts at figure-drawing. The pieces ascribed to Casa Pirota, of which Signor Castellani has some notable examples, are those in which we discover the point of Lazari’s encomiums. These date from 1525 downward, and show the excellence{262} of drawing and brightness of decoration which gave the Faentine majolica its celebrity. The borders frequently consist of grotesques in shaded white on pale or dark blue or gray grounds. Dishes with chiaroscuro arabesques on grounds of blue, surrounding figures, busts, or heraldic designs, represent a prevailing Faentine style. A plate belonging to Signor Castellani has a blue ground in the centre, on which a coat-of-arms is laid in yellow, and the broad border of pale gray finishes with a rim of green and yellow. An exceptional piece is described as black with white reserved arabesques. Forli, Rimini, and Ravenna may be dismissed briefly. Forli produced pottery at least as early as 1396; but it was not until the sixteenth century that it made any majolica which we can recognize, and even then it might easily be confounded with the productions of Chaffagiolo and Faenza. The Rimini majolica is chiefly remarkable for its wonderful glaze.

From the Duchy of Urbino, we can move on to Faenza. It has been mentioned as the origin of the word faience. Ganzoni, writing in 1485, talks about the whiteness and shine of the Faenza majolica, while Lazari praises its soft colors and good designs that emerged during the early part of the sixteenth century. The earlier pieces show strong signs of Oriental influences, and, as seen in the Castellani collection, they take us back to a very early time in the art form. The glaze is either lead or litharge, and some designs feature geometric patterns in manganese and copper. Other primitive pieces are a pale blue or white, sometimes highlighted with a blue border around heads with beards that end in acanthus leaves and scrolls. A closer look at these pieces reveals that the strength of the artists from this time lay in the details, while their attempts at figure drawing were weak and uncertain. The pieces attributed to Casa Pirota, which Signor Castellani has notable examples of, showcase the points of Lazari’s praise. These date from 1525 onward and demonstrate the excellence of drawing and vibrancy of decoration that made Faentine majolica famous. The borders often feature grotesques in shaded white on pale or dark blue or gray backgrounds. Dishes with chiaroscuro arabesques on blue backgrounds, surrounding figures, busts, or heraldic designs, represent a signature Faentine style. One plate owned by Signor Castellani has a blue center with a coat of arms in yellow, and a broad pale gray border that finishes with a green and yellow rim. An exceptional piece is described as black with white arabesques. Forli, Rimini, and Ravenna can be briefly mentioned. Forli produced pottery as early as 1396, but it wasn't until the sixteenth century that any recognizable majolica emerged, and even then, it could easily be mistaken for works from Chaffagiolo and Faenza. Rimini’s majolica is mainly noted for its remarkable glaze.

enlarge-image
Fig. 220.—Plateau by Giorgio. (South Kensington Museum.)
Fig. 220.—Plateau by Giorgio. (South Kensington Museum.)

Venice had majolica factories at least as early as 1520, and probably half a century before that date. The earlier wares are illustrated by certain pieces of faience pavement. Of the sixteenth century the earliest specimens are dated 1540 and 1543, and of this period the designs are chiefly in blue and white, sometimes soft and undecided. The ware is thin and hard, and the rims of plates are frequently decorated with fruit and flowers in relief. Scrolls on a deep blue ground, and oak leaves on pale blue, are also met with.

Venice had majolica factories as early as 1520, and likely fifty years earlier. The earlier products are represented by certain pieces of faience flooring. The earliest examples from the sixteenth century are dated 1540 and 1543, with designs mainly in blue and white, sometimes soft and vague. The pottery is thin and durable, and the edges of plates are often decorated with raised fruit and flowers. You also find scrolls on a deep blue background and oak leaves on light blue.

enlarge-image
Fig. 221.—Faenza Fruit Dish.
Fig. 221.—Faenza Fruit Dish.

enlarge-image
Fig. 221.—Faenza Fruit Dish.
Fig. 221.—Faenza Fruit Dish.

With Ferrara, Deruta, and Naples we may conclude our enumeration. Ferrara was an offshoot of Faenza, whence we find Fra Melchiorre coming in 1495, Biagio in 1501, Antonio in 1522, and Catto in 1528. The artist Camillo who painted vases, the Dossi brothers{263} who designed, “El Frate,” Grosso, and Zaffarino are among those who gave Ferrara its reputation. It is probably to the Dossis that the grotesques on a white ground are to be attributed. Deruta takes us back to Robbia, whose pupil, Agostino di Antonio di Duccio, went to Perugia in 1461, and thence certainly influenced the Deruta school. With such teaching Deruta produced, early in the sixteenth century, majolica of a very high order of merit, with blue grounds and yellow lustred cherubs’ heads in relief, and arabesques. Within such borders are white enamelled inner circles, with scrolls mingled with birds and chimeras, surrounding a raised centre of deep blue bearing a bust or head. Several pieces subsequent to 1544 are signed “El Frate,” and are, as a whole, weak and unpleasing, although some others are strong and beautiful. As a rule, the artists of Deruta appear to have been{264} the direct opposites of those of early Faenza, i. e., they expend their resources upon their principal figures, and make the details entirely secondary. The earliest Deruta vases are conical, and decorated in lustre and white enamel with blue. Naples and Castelli are both surrounded with more or less mystery, although evidence is not wanting that the latter at least produced excellent majolica. With the end of the sixteenth century appear some large vases of Naples, painted in dark colors with religious subjects.

With Ferrara, Deruta, and Naples, we can wrap up our list. Ferrara originated from Faenza, where we see Fra Melchiorre arriving in 1495, Biagio in 1501, Antonio in 1522, and Catto in 1528. The artist Camillo, who painted vases, along with the Dossi brothers{263}, who designed pieces like “El Frate,” Grosso, and Zaffarino, contributed to Ferrara’s reputation. The grotesques set against a white background can likely be credited to the Dossis. Deruta connects back to Robbia, whose student, Agostino di Antonio di Duccio, went to Perugia in 1461 and subsequently influenced the Deruta school. With such training, Deruta produced high-quality majolica early in the sixteenth century, featuring blue backgrounds and yellow lustrous cherubs' heads in relief, along with arabesques. Within these borders, there are white enameled inner circles with scrolls mixed with birds and chimeras, surrounding a raised center of deep blue showcasing a bust or head. Several pieces after 1544 are signed “El Frate” and are generally weak and unappealing, although some remain strong and beautiful. Typically, the artists of Deruta seem to be{264} the exact opposite of those from early Faenza; they focus their efforts on the main figures and treat the details as secondary. The earliest Deruta vases are conical, decorated in luster and white enamel with blue. Naples and Castelli carry an air of mystery, though there's evidence that at least Castelli produced excellent majolica. By the end of the sixteenth century, large vases from Naples appear, painted in dark colors with religious themes.

enlarge-image
Fig. 222.—Deruta Dish. (South Kensington Museum.)
Fig. 222.—Deruta Dish. (South Kensington Museum.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 222.—Deruta Dish. (South Kensington Museum.)
Fig. 222.—Deruta Plate. (South Kensington Museum.)

The shapes which engaged so much of our attention in Greece, are in Italy too manifold and varied for classification. We are in presence of an entirely new order of things, when we find artists expending their best efforts upon decoration with enamels, lustres, arabesques, grotesques, and wonderful scrolls turning in their sweeping folds round all manner of impossible monsters, of a plain, broad-bordered dish, with no pretension to form. When the Italian artists concede something to shape, they frequently become wilful, embellishing a vase reminding us of Greece with serpent handles, or running off into{265} elaborate inkstands or quaint table wares. In the Italy of the Renaissance we are in the presence of the triumph of decoration, and it is upon decoration that we, in common with all inquirers, must concentrate attention, thankful if at times we detect a harmony between the gracefulness of a vase and the beauty of its brilliant colors.

The shapes that captured so much of our attention in Greece are, in Italy, too numerous and diverse for proper classification. We encounter a completely new reality when we see artists pouring their best efforts into decoration with enamels, lusters, arabesques, grotesques, and amazing scrolls that wind in sweeping loops around all kinds of impossible monsters, all on a simple, broad-bordered dish that lacks any pretension to form. When Italian artists do pay some attention to shape, they often get creative, adding embellishments to a vase that reminds us of Greece with serpent handles, or creating intricate inkstands or unique tableware. In Renaissance Italy, we witness the triumph of decoration, and it's on decoration that we, like all those who inquire, must focus, grateful whenever we catch a glimpse of harmony between the elegance of a vase and the beauty of its vibrant colors.

Possibly it may be reserved for the United Italy of the nineteenth century to turn back to the earlier pages in her ceramic history, and, having filled herself with the spirit of the potters of Magna Græcia and Apulia, to pass down to the brilliancy of the sixteenth century, and, with both in full view, to execute something worthy of the later prime of her unity. Endless repetitions of the famous fabrics of the Renaissance have led her into spiritless imitation and boundless fraud. Some of the pieces displayed at the Centennial Exhibition were by no means destitute of merit. Faenza can still produce good drawing and effective coloring, and Della Robbia ware is still manufactured with tin-enamelled figures, which look considerably better than whitewashed terra-cotta. But let us imagine the energy and skill devoted to imitation with intent to deceive, and the painstaking labor of honest men who make no attempt to rise above the rank of copyists, to be together thrown into an endeavor to reach a new originality. Might not Italy be raised from the rank of a country resting upon a brilliant past into that of one working in the present to reach an equally brilliant future?

Possibly, it might be up to the United Italy of the nineteenth century to look back at the earlier chapters of its ceramic history, and after absorbing the spirit of the potters from Magna Graecia and Apulia, to carry that inspiration into the brilliance of the sixteenth century. With both eras in mind, Italy could create something worthy of the later peak of its unity. Endless copies of the famous Renaissance fabrics have led to lifeless imitation and overwhelming fraud. Some pieces showcased at the Centennial Exhibition were definitely not without merit. Faenza can still produce good designs and striking colors, and Della Robbia ware is still made with tin-enamelled figures that look much better than plain whitewashed terra-cotta. But just imagine if the energy and skill used for imitation with the intent to deceive, along with the hard work of honest craftsmen who only aim to be copyists, were combined to strive for new originality. Could Italy not elevate itself from being a country relying on a brilliant past to one that actively works in the present to achieve an equally brilliant future?

PORCELAIN.

Florence and Earliest Artificial Porcelain.—Theory of Japanese Teaching.—La Doccia.—Venice, and the Question of its First Making European Porcelain.—Le Nove.—Capo di Monte.

Florence and the First Artificial Porcelain.—Theory of Japanese Teaching.—La Doccia.—Venice, and the Question of its First Creation of European Porcelain.—Le Nove.—Capo di Monte.

enlarge-image
Fig. 223.—Medicean Porcelain (Castellani Coll.)
Fig. 223.—Medici Porcelain (Castellani Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 224.—Design at Bottom of Bowl, Fig. 223.
Fig. 224.—Design at the Bottom of the Bowl, Fig. 223.

To Italy and to the family of the Medici, as we have seen, belongs the honor of making the first artificial European porcelain of which any specimens have come down to our time. The result of recent researches has been to throw much light upon the interesting discovery made at Florence. Dr. Foresi, of that city, was the first whose attention was drawn to the matter. He collected several pieces of porcelain, evidently of European manufacture; and his curiosity having been aroused as to their origin, he found that the Grand Duke{266} Francis I. had a private factory in the Boboli gardens, that there experiments had been made with a view to discovering the composition of porcelain, and that success had been attained. The marks on the pieces are the letter F. and a dome, the arms of the Medici, and on one, the arms, the letters F. M. M. E. D. II.—the initials of Franciscus Medici Magnus Etruriæ Dux Secundus—the letter F. and the dome. The latter of these were clearly the initial letter of Florence or of Francis, and the dome of the city’s magnificent cathedral. A fine specimen of the Florentine porcelain was brought to America in the Castellani collection (Fig. 223). It is a fluted dish, with the figure of St. Mark and the lion painted in blue on the bottom (Fig. 224). Under the lion’s paw is a volume bearing the letters G. and P., supposed to be the artist’s initials, and on the reverse are the letter F. and the dome. In the same collection is a plate, also decorated in the Japanese style, light blue and white, and having the dome and letter on the under side. There are not thirty pieces of this ware known. In connection with the fact that the decoration, as we pointed out when speaking of this ware under Japan, is undoubtedly Japanese, an interesting question has been raised by Mr. B. Phillips. He expresses the belief that the presence of Japanese—composing the embassy to the Pope—in Italy may have had a direct influence, not only on the ornamentation but on the manufacture of the Medicean porcelain. He then says:{267} “That these Japanese nobles visited the Grand Duke in Florence cannot be doubted. Now, as to the Medicean porcelain, we have been careful not to use the word ‘discovery’ in connection with its early manufacture in Florence. We are strongly of the opinion that the method of selecting and preparing the material from which porcelain had to be made was derived directly from the Japanese. If the decoration, as we believe has been undoubtedly proved, was taken from the Japanese, might not the method of making porcelain have been derived from the same source?” That Italy may have full credit for the Grand Duke’s success, it may be pointed out that there are two objections to the above theory.

To Italy and the Medici family goes the credit for creating the first artificial European porcelain that has survived to this day. Recent research has shed light on the fascinating discovery made in Florence. Dr. Foresi from that city was the first to take notice. He gathered several pieces of porcelain, clearly made in Europe. Curious about their origin, he discovered that Grand Duke Francis I had a private factory in the Boboli gardens where experiments were conducted to determine the composition of porcelain, and they achieved success. The markings on the pieces include the letter F and a dome, which are the Medici family’s coat of arms, and on one piece, the arms with the letters F. M. M. E. D. II.—the initials for Franciscus Medici Magnus Etruriæ Dux Secundus—along with the letter F and the dome. The latter likely represents either Florence or Francis, and the dome signifies the city’s grand cathedral. A fine example of Florentine porcelain was brought to America in the Castellani collection (Fig. 223). It is a fluted dish featuring St. Mark and the lion painted in blue on the underside (Fig. 224). Below the lion's paw is a volume marked with the letters G. and P., believed to be the artist’s initials, while the reverse side displays the letter F and the dome. The collection also includes a plate decorated in a Japanese style, in light blue and white, featuring the dome and letter on the underside. There are fewer than thirty known pieces of this porcelain. As we noted regarding this ware in the context of Japan, the decoration is undeniably Japanese, prompting an intriguing question raised by Mr. B. Phillips. He believes that the presence of Japanese diplomats—part of an embassy to the Pope—could have directly influenced not only the decoration but also the production of Medicean porcelain. He remarks:{267} “It’s beyond doubt that these Japanese nobles visited the Grand Duke in Florence. As for the Medicean porcelain, we’ve been careful not to label its early manufacturing in Florence as a ‘discovery.’ We firmly believe that the process of selecting and preparing the materials for porcelain was directly inspired by the Japanese. If the decoration, which we are convinced has been clearly established, was derived from Japanese sources, could the method of creating porcelain not have originated from the same inspiration?” To give Italy full recognition for the Grand Duke’s accomplishments, it's worth noting that there are two objections to this theory.

It is nowhere stated that the Japanese were acquainted with any other than natural kaolinic porcelain, and it is exceedingly improbable that the members of an embassy had any knowledge of the combination of materials in an artificial paste. The Medicean was not a pure kaolinic porcelain, but “a composite paste having for basis quartz and a vitreous frit, with a small quantity of the kaolin of Vicenza.” In the second place, the embassy did not leave Japan until 1583, and only reached Italy in 1585. “In 1581,” says Jacquemart, “the experiments of the Grand Duke had produced their fruits, and he already sent presents of his translucent pottery to the other sovereigns of Europe.” The porcelain was, therefore, made before the Japanese arrived in Italy.

It’s not mentioned anywhere that the Japanese were familiar with anything other than natural kaolinic porcelain, and it’s highly unlikely that the members of the embassy understood how to combine materials in an artificial paste. The Medicean wasn’t a pure kaolinic porcelain, but “a composite paste based on quartz and a glass frit, with a small amount of Vicenza kaolin.” Additionally, the embassy didn’t leave Japan until 1583 and only arrived in Italy in 1585. “In 1581,” Jacquemart states, “the Grand Duke’s experiments had produced results, and he was already sending gifts of his translucent pottery to other European rulers.” Therefore, the porcelain was made before the Japanese got to Italy.

Were anything further needed to preserve for Italy the exclusive credit of one of the greatest contributions to ceramic art, it may be found in the styles of decoration of the Medicean porcelain. These are divisible into two classes: the Oriental and the Italian. The latter resembles that of faience, and consists chiefly of grotesques. Such are the pieces upon which appear the arms of the Medicean family, for whose use they were reserved. The specimens with Oriental decoration were gifts made to spread abroad the renown of the Grand Duke’s laboratory. Such a purpose could certainly not have been fulfilled with inferior works, and this class, to which the Castellani porcelain belongs, may be taken as representing the best Medicean paste. In this view the fabric was at its highest before the Japanese left their own country, as we have seen that pieces of this character were being sent over Europe in 1581.{268}

If anything more is needed to ensure that Italy retains exclusive credit for one of the greatest contributions to ceramic art, it can be seen in the decoration styles of Medicean porcelain. These can be divided into two categories: Oriental and Italian. The Italian style is similar to faience and mostly features grotesques. The pieces that display the arms of the Medicean family were specifically made for them. The pieces with Oriental decoration were gifts meant to promote the renown of the Grand Duke’s workshop. Surely, such a goal couldn’t have been achieved with inferior works, and this category, which includes the Castellani porcelain, represents the finest Medicean paste. In this regard, the production was at its peak before the Japanese left their own country, as evidence shows that pieces of this kind were being sent across Europe in 1581.{268}

The probability is that the Grand Duke, or Bernardo Buontalenti, who really made the discovery, arrived at it by independent investigations prompted by Oriental porcelain, and that the latter and the finer specimens of majolica suggested the decoration.

The likelihood is that the Grand Duke, or Bernardo Buontalenti, who actually made the discovery, reached it through independent research inspired by Oriental porcelain, and that the latter, along with the more exquisite examples of majolica, suggested the decoration.

About one hundred and fifty years later, or in 1735, the Marquis Carlo Ginori established a manufactory at La Doccia, near Florence. The enterprise of the founder was so great, manifesting itself in the introduction of the chemist Wandelein as director, and the importation of material from China, that in a few years the Doccia porcelain had become famous. The earlier pieces bear a close resemblance to the Chinese. The artists of Doccia excelled in modelling, and many of their groups are beautifully executed. It is unfortunate that from an early period of the existence of the workshop its artists should have engaged in imitation. After following Chinese models they turned to Sèvres, and then to Capo di Monte. More lately, Doccia has won an unenviable notoriety by its spurious imitation of old majolica and the wares of Luca della Robbia. Early in the last century Doccia became possessed of some of the moulds of Capo di Monte, and as the Doccia mark does not appear upon the pieces made from them, a wide opening was offered for fraud. It is worth noting, however, that it is by its copies and imitations that the Doccia manufactory reached its greatest financial success. The success of the counterfeit has destroyed the genuine, and the artistic is overshadowed by the commercial.

About one hundred and fifty years later, in 1735, Marquis Carlo Ginori set up a factory at La Doccia, near Florence. The founder’s ambition was immense, highlighted by bringing in chemist Wandelein as director and importing materials from China, which quickly made Doccia porcelain renowned. The earlier pieces closely resembled Chinese porcelain. The artists at Doccia were exceptional in modeling, and many of their groups are beautifully crafted. Unfortunately, from early on in the workshop's history, the artists engaged in imitation. After following Chinese designs, they moved on to Sèvres, and then to Capo di Monte. More recently, Doccia gained a bad reputation for producing fake old majolica and works by Luca della Robbia. Early in the last century, Doccia acquired some molds from Capo di Monte, and since the Doccia mark doesn’t appear on pieces made from these molds, it created a significant opportunity for fraud. It’s worth noting, though, that it was through these copies and imitations that the Doccia factory achieved its greatest financial success. The success of the counterfeit has harmed the genuine, overshadowing the artistic with commercial interests.

In Venetia, porcelain was made at Venice and Le Nove. The history of the manufacture in Venice is somewhat obscure. Early in the sixteenth century—and, therefore, before the Medicean ware was produced—experiments, the success of which cannot now be measured, were made by a Venetian artist. He seems, after making a few pieces, to have relinquished the enterprise for lack of support and patronage. His story is thus told: “There was an old potter in Venice about 1504-1519, whose name is unknown, of whom, in fact, we know nothing except from a few notes discovered by the Marquis Campori among the relics of the Duke Alphonso I. of Ferrara, but whose name ought to be blazoned in gold as the first European who made porcelain. In 1504 the Duke was in Venice, and his book of expenses shows an item of two liri and a fraction, paid for a piece of porcelain.{269} Fifteen years afterward his ambassador in Venice wrote him a letter, sending with it a plate and bowl of porcelain, from the ‘master,’ from whom the Duke had ordered them. And the ambassador goes on to say that the master declined to take more, as his experiments cost him too much time and money; and, further, he declines to accept an invitation of the Duke to remove to Ferrara and make porcelain there, pleading that he is too old, and does not want to leave Venice. Enthusiastic collectors imagine that a few specimens to which they can assign no other origin are works of the old Venetian, but there is no satisfactory evidence that any of his work remains.” In the absence of any relics of this ancient Venetian to substantiate his claim to the invention of a true porcelain, the honor will probably continue to be ascribed to Florence. However this may be, the existence of Venetian specimens with decoration suggestive of seventeenth century styles, would indicate that the industry was at least kept alive, and that there were several predecessors to the manufactory founded by Francesco Vezzi early in the eighteenth century. Some very beautiful works are attributed to the Casa Vezzi. In or about 1765 another manufactory was established by Geminiano Cozzi, and from it were turned out table-sets, groups, statuettes, and vases. The establishment at Le Nove, founded in 1752 by Pasquale Antonibon, produced majolica, terraglia—a mixed composition of pottery and porcelain—and artificial porcelain. Of the latter (Fig. 225) some magnificent examples have been preserved.

In Venetia, porcelain was produced in Venice and Le Nove. The history of porcelain-making in Venice is a bit unclear. Early in the sixteenth century—and before the Medicean ware was created—there were experiments, the success of which we can't measure now, by a Venetian artist. It seems that after making a few pieces, he gave up due to lack of support and funding. His story goes like this: “There was an old potter in Venice around 1504-1519, whose name is lost to time; we know nothing about him except for a few notes found by the Marquis Campori among the artifacts of Duke Alphonso I of Ferrara. This potter deserves to be honored as the first European to make porcelain. In 1504, the Duke was in Venice, and his expense book includes a payment of two liri and some change for a piece of porcelain.{269} Fifteen years later, his ambassador in Venice wrote him a letter, sending along a plate and bowl of porcelain from the ‘master’ whom the Duke had ordered them from. The ambassador mentions that the master refused to take more orders, as his experiments were too time-consuming and costly; he also declined the Duke's invitation to move to Ferrara and make porcelain there, stating that he was too old and didn’t want to leave Venice. Enthusiastic collectors believe that a few pieces they can't trace to any other origin are the works of this old Venetian, but there's no solid proof that any of his work survives.” Without any remnants of this ancient Venetian to back up his claim to the invention of true porcelain, the credit will likely continue to go to Florence. Regardless, the existence of Venetian pieces with decorations reminiscent of seventeenth-century styles suggests that the industry was at least sustained and that there were several predecessors to the factory established by Francesco Vezzi in the early eighteenth century. Some beautiful works are attributed to the Casa Vezzi. Around 1765, another factory was started by Geminiano Cozzi, producing table sets, groups, statuettes, and vases. The factory at Le Nove, founded in 1752 by Pasquale Antonibon, created majolica, terraglia—a mix of pottery and porcelain—and artificial porcelain. Some magnificent examples of the latter (Fig. 225) have been preserved.

enlarge-image
Fig. 225.—Nove Porcelain Vase.
Fig. 225.—New Porcelain Vase.

The most famous Italian porcelain is that of Capo di Monte. This manufactory was founded in 1736 by Charles III., whom we have already seen introducing the art into Madrid, after he left Naples to mount the throne of Spain. The founder does not appear to have{270} been indebted to any extent whatever to the discoveries made at Meissen, but to have set on foot a perfectly independent and national industry. The king frequently worked in the factory, and under his guidance and the favor of his consort, Queen Amelia of Saxony, its products rapidly improved after the first essays, which closely followed the Japanese. The Capo di Monte forms assume a distinctive character. Her artists turned to the sea, as became citizens of the Queen of the Sea, and there found inspiration. They took the shells of the Mediterranean for their models, and by combining them with coral and sea-plants, and coloring all after nature, produced some of their most beautiful works. A very handsome ewer is thus composed, the body representing an ingenious combination of shells set in a foot of coral, a branch of which climbs up the side, and, arching to the lip, forms the handle. A basin is similarly designed, and is dotted with smaller shells. Or again, a salt-cellar is modelled after a boat steered by a youth. These examples will suffice to show that not the least merit of the artists of Capo di Monte is their originality. The table services present us with some of the finest porcelain made in Europe. The paste is fine and transparent, and many of the pieces are as thin and light as the egg-shell of China.

The most famous Italian porcelain is from Capo di Monte. This factory was established in 1736 by Charles III., who we’ve already seen introduce the art to Madrid after leaving Naples to take the throne of Spain. The founder doesn’t seem to have{270} relied heavily on the discoveries made at Meissen but instead started an entirely independent and national industry. The king often worked in the factory, and under his direction and the support of his wife, Queen Amelia of Saxony, its products quickly improved after the initial attempts, which closely resembled Japanese styles. The forms from Capo di Monte have a unique character. The artists drew inspiration from the sea, fitting for residents of the Queen of the Sea. They modeled their designs on Mediterranean shells and creatively combined them with coral and sea plants, coloring everything to match nature, resulting in some of their most beautiful pieces. One striking ewer features a clever mix of shells set on a coral foot, with a coral branch winding up the side to form the handle. A similarly designed basin showcases smaller shells. Another example is a salt cellar designed like a boat steered by a young man. These examples illustrate that one of the key strengths of the artists from Capo di Monte is their originality. The tableware offers some of the finest porcelain made in Europe. The material is fine and transparent, with many pieces being as thin and light as Chinese eggshell.

When Charles III. set out for Spain, he took a number of the artists with him, and left to his successor in Naples the work of maintaining the industry. In this Ferdinand was not successful, and Capo di Monte rapidly sank, and disappeared altogether in 1821.

When Charles III set out for Spain, he took several artists with him and left the task of maintaining the industry to his successor in Naples. Ferdinand wasn’t successful in this, and Capo di Monte quickly declined and completely vanished by 1821.

The porcelain made at all the places named was artificial. The only Italian manufactory of natural porcelain was that of Vineuf, near Turin, which began to work toward the end of last century. The body contains magnesia. The workshop was founded by Dr. Gioanetti.{271}

The porcelain produced in all the places mentioned was artificial. The only Italian factory that made natural porcelain was Vineuf, near Turin, which started operating toward the end of the last century. The material contains magnesia. The workshop was established by Dr. Gioanetti.{271}

enlarge-image
Fig. 226.—Old Sèvres Biscuit. Judgment of Paris. (August Belmont Coll.)
Fig. 226.—Old Sèvres Biscuit. Judgment of Paris. (August Belmont Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 226.—Old Sèvres Biscuit. Judgment of Paris. (August Belmont Collection)
Fig. 226.—Antique Sèvres Biscuit. Judgment of Paris. (August Belmont Collection)

CHAPTER V.

FRANCE.

Prospect on approaching France.—Present and Past.—The Ancient Celts.—Under the Romans.—Middle Ages.—Poitou, Beauvais, and Hesdin.—Italian Influence.—A National Art.—Bernard Palissy, Barbizet, Pull, and Avisseau.—Henri Deux Ware.—Rouen.—Nevers.—Moustiers.—Marseilles.—Strasburg.—Limoges.—Haviland’s New Process.—Examples.—Bourg-la-Reine.—Laurin.—Deck.—Colinot.—Creil.—Montereau.—Longwy.—Parville.—Gien.—Sarreguemines.—Niederviller.—Luneville.—Nancy.—St. Clement.—St. Amand.—Paris.—Sceaux.

Prospect on approaching France.—Present and Past.—The Ancient Celts.—Under the Romans.—Middle Ages.—Poitou, Beauvais, and Hesdin.—Italian Influence.—A National Art.—Bernard Palissy, Barbizet, Pull, and Avisseau.—Henri Deux Ware.—Rouen.—Nevers.—Moustiers.—Marseilles.—Strasburg.—Limoges.—Haviland’s New Process.—Examples.—Bourg-la-Reine.—Laurin.—Deck.—Colinot.—Creil.—Montereau.—Longwy.—Parville.—Gien.—Sarreguemines.—Niederviller.—Luneville.—Nancy.—St. Clement.—St. Amand.—Paris.—Sceaux.

TURNING as we leave Italy we seem to look back across a wide, unbroken plain, from the midst of which rises a mountain range, its summits{272} glowing with the rays of the setting sun behind us. It is thus we revert across comparative barrenness to the Renaissance, beyond which, and hidden, lie the earlier glories of Etruria and Græco-Italy. As we turn to France the sun is in front of us, striking full upon a height still cloud-capt and unrevealed, and bathing the intervening undulating landscape in the fulness of its undimmed splendor. With France the present sheds lustre, life, and light upon a long past beginning with pre-Roman Gallia, and extending through Roman domination, the darkness of the Middle Ages, and the Renaissance to the present time.

TURNING as we leave Italy, we look back across a vast, uninterrupted plain, from which a mountain range rises, its peaks{272} glowing with the rays of the setting sun behind us. In this way, we connect the relative barrenness to the Renaissance, beyond which, hidden, lie the earlier glories of Etruria and Greco-Italy. As we turn to France, the sun is in front of us, shining brightly on a height still shrouded in clouds and not yet revealed, bathing the rolling landscape in its full, bright splendor. With France, the present brings brilliance, life, and light to a long history that starts with pre-Roman Gallia and extends through Roman rule, the dark Middle Ages, and the Renaissance to the present day.

The early pottery of Gallia has been variously viewed, but there seems no reason for withholding from the ancient Celtic potters the credit of having adopted a high and pure standard of art before the Roman power was established. It has even been questioned, in the light of a full knowledge of the subject, if the Romans did not, by the introduction of new models, retard the growth of native skill and destroy an art superior to their own. Judging from the examples still remaining, it is at least unquestionable that the Celts had, at a very early date, arrived at ideas of simplicity and elegance of form far in advance of those entertained by contemporary nations. These works, moreover, give no indication of foreign influence, and probably represent the last stage of native art, before it was disturbed by the entrance of the invader. The ornamentation is chaste almost to severity, and although in some instances it shows a community of style with the early German pottery, it is generally independent and distinctive. We do not assign an age to these pieces, but it appears probable that they were preceded by a ruder pottery also referable to the ancient Celts. The earlier remains, supposed to belong to the pre-Roman era, have been found in the North, and are of a very primitive character, evidently made entirely by hand, without the assistance of either mould or wheel. The paste is dark-colored and coarse. There is also a class equally rude, in so far as the composition is concerned, but giving in the shapes a suggestion of Roman influence. Red Roman ware has been found in every part of Gaul, and a furnace was discovered in Auvergne. At Bordeaux red, black, white, and yellow Roman pottery has been exhumed, and several localities are indicated at which potteries existed.{273}

The early pottery of Gaul has been seen in various ways, but there’s no reason to deny the ancient Celtic potters credit for adopting a high and refined standard of art before Roman control was established. It has even been debated, based on a full understanding of the subject, whether the Romans, by introducing new models, actually slowed the development of local skills and destroyed an art that was better than their own. Judging by the examples that still exist, it’s clear that the Celts, early on, had concepts of simplicity and elegance in form that were far ahead of those of contemporary nations. Furthermore, these works show no signs of foreign influence and likely represent the final stage of native art before it was disrupted by the invaders. The decoration is almost severely simple, and while there are some similarities in style with early German pottery, it is mostly independent and unique. We don’t assign a specific age to these pieces, but it seems likely that they were preceded by a rougher type of pottery also attributed to the ancient Celts. The earlier remains, thought to belong to the pre-Roman era, have been found in the North and are very primitive, clearly made entirely by hand, without any molds or wheels. The clay is dark and coarse. There’s also a similarly rough type, in terms of materials, but showing some Roman influence in the shapes. Red Roman pottery has been discovered throughout Gaul, and a furnace was found in Auvergne. In Bordeaux, red, black, white, and yellow Roman pottery has been dug up, and several locations have been identified where pottery workshops existed.{273}

As we approach the Middle Ages, and begin to detect evidences in France of a knowledge of processes with which we are already familiar, and to question ourselves as to their special origin, it may be well to keep the following facts in view: firstly, that Marseilles was founded by a Phœnician colony; secondly, that pottery of the South of France, after the Arabs had spread over the States of Barbary, so closely resembled the Arabian as to suggest at once communication with the North of Africa; thirdly, that France was open to the same influences of trade, intercourse, and immigration which had so powerful an effect upon Italy. Let us allude to one point, the probable transmission of lead-glaze from Greece to Rome, and thus to the Gauls, for an illustration of the untraceable route by which knowledge was spread, and for an explanation of the phenomenon so often witnessed of a certain product revealing itself in the most incomprehensible manner at a point far removed from the accepted centre of works of its class.

As we move into the Middle Ages and start to see signs in France of techniques we already know, we should consider a few key points: first, Marseilles was founded by a Phoenician colony; second, pottery from the South of France, after the Arabs moved into North Africa, looked so much like Arabian pottery that it clearly indicated some communication with that region; third, France was subject to the same trade, interaction, and immigration influences that had a strong impact on Italy. Let's mention one aspect, the likely transfer of lead-glaze from Greece to Rome, and then to the Gauls, as an example of the often unclear paths through which knowledge was shared, and to help explain the phenomenon where certain products appear in surprising locations far from where they were originally made.

In the twelfth century Oriental ideas in France begin to supersede those of Gothic inspiration, and Christianity and chivalry together operate a decided change in ceramic ornamentation. Processes gradually improved. At Poitou, in the thirteenth century, green-glazed conical urns were made, and Beauvais had already reached celebrity. More interesting is the fact that, at Hesdin, Jehan de Voleur was, toward the close of the fourteenth century, acquainted with stanniferous enamel. In France, therefore, as in Italy, this secret was known long prior to the supposed discovery by Luca della Robbia. It is, however, to Italy that France is indebted for the access of spirit infused into its ceramic art in the sixteenth century. Italy supplied models to the French potters, who had been busying themselves with ornamentation of Gothic origin and Christian devices and legends. And, further, Italian artists flocked to France between the close of the fifteenth and the latter part of the sixteenth century, and settled at Lyons, Amboise, Nantes, and elsewhere. After a time the Italian taste they represented and their technical skill were turned into a channel more thoroughly French, and to the building up of an art purely national.

In the twelfth century, Eastern ideas began to take over in France, moving away from Gothic inspiration, and Christianity and chivalry together brought about a significant change in ceramic design. Techniques gradually improved. In the thirteenth century, green-glazed conical urns were produced in Poitou, and Beauvais had already gained fame. What's more intriguing is that, in Hesdin, Jehan de Voleur was familiar with stanniferous enamel by the late fourteenth century. Thus, in France, as in Italy, this technique was known long before Luca della Robbia was thought to have discovered it. However, it is Italy that France owes for the infusion of spirit into its ceramic art during the sixteenth century. Italy provided models to French potters, who had been focused on ornamentation from Gothic origins and Christian themes and legends. Additionally, Italian artists came to France from the end of the fifteenth century to the latter part of the sixteenth century, settling in cities like Lyons, Amboise, Nantes, and more. Over time, the Italian taste they brought and their technical skills were adapted into a distinctly French style, leading to the development of a purely national art.

Among those who assisted in this great work no name is more eminent than that of Bernard Palissy (Fig. 227). We have already characterized his life as the great romance in the history of ceramics, and{274} certainly it reads more like a romance than sober fact. Let us look at it a little in detail. His father was a humble artisan, and the honor of his birthplace is ascribed to La Chapelle Biron, between the years 1506 and 1510. His education was of the most limited kind, including merely reading and writing; and at an early age he began professional life as a worker in glass, a combination of the glazier and painter. His artistic instincts were thus kindled; and besides acquainting himself with drawing, painting, modelling, and geometry, he studied the Italian masters, copied their works, and devoted part of his time to literature. Thereafter, to add to his stock of knowledge and widen his experience, he began to travel, and visited Germany, Flanders, and the several provinces of his native country. As he travelled, he worked as surveyor and glass-painter, and studied chemistry and natural history. It is with some astonishment that we find this man, unknown to the world at large except as a potter, investigating the subjects upon which the noble science of geology was afterward built, and theorizing upon the elasticity and power of steam.

Among those who contributed to this great work, no name stands out more than that of Bernard Palissy (Fig. 227). We have already described his life as the great story in the history of ceramics, and{274} it definitely reads more like a story than a sober fact. Let's take a closer look at it. His father was a humble craftsman, and the honor of his birthplace is attributed to La Chapelle Biron, between the years 1506 and 1510. His education was quite limited, consisting only of reading and writing; and at a young age, he started his professional life as a worker in glass, a mix of glazier and painter. His artistic instincts were sparked, and in addition to learning drawing, painting, modeling, and geometry, he studied Italian masters, copied their works, and spent part of his time on literature. After that, to expand his knowledge and experiences, he began to travel, visiting Germany, Flanders, and various provinces of his home country. As he traveled, he worked as a surveyor and glass painter and studied chemistry and natural history. It is somewhat surprising to find this man, largely unknown to the world except as a potter, investigating the subjects on which the noble science of geology was later founded, and theorizing about the elasticity and power of steam.

enlarge-image
Fig. 227.—Bernard Palissy. (From a Painting in the Hôtel Cluny, Paris.)
Fig. 227.—Bernard Palissy. (From a Painting in the Hôtel Cluny, Paris.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 227.—Bernard Palissy. (From a Painting in the Hôtel Cluny, Paris.)
Fig. 227.—Bernard Palissy. (From a painting in the Hôtel de Cluny, Paris.)

He finished his travels in 1539, settled at Saintes, married, and devoted himself to his original profession and to land-measuring. A few years later he saw the beautiful enamelled earthen cup—whether Oriental, German, or white Ferrarese need not concern us—which turned the entire course of his life. He wished to imitate the enamel{275} without knowing anything of its composition, and embarked upon the long series of experiments which led him, through numberless trials, to eminence and fame. He presents at this period one of the most curious figures possibly in all history, that of a man apparently bent upon shutting out all benefit that might have been derived from the experience of others, literally “groping in the dark,” as he says of himself, and determined to make up for lack of technical knowledge by assiduous experiment. He ground, built furnaces and fired them, tried the potter’s oven of Chapelle-des-pots—all to no purpose. Having accepted a surveying mission he returned with treasury replenished and ardor unabated.

He completed his travels in 1539, settled in Saintes, got married, and focused on his original profession and land surveying. A few years later, he came across a beautiful enamelled earthen cup—whether it was Oriental, German, or white Ferrarese doesn't matter—which changed the entire course of his life. He wanted to replicate the enamel{275} without knowing anything about its composition and started a long series of experiments that eventually led him to success and recognition after countless trials. At this time, he presents one of the most interesting figures in history, a man seemingly intent on disregarding the knowledge of others, literally “groping in the dark,” as he described himself, determined to compensate for his lack of technical knowledge with diligent experimentation. He ground materials, built furnaces, fired them, and tried the potter’s oven of Chapelle-des-pots—all without success. After taking on a surveying mission, he returned with his finances restored and his enthusiasm unchanged.

Surely, no man ever knocked with such pertinacity at the door of knowledge. He met his first success by trying a glass-maker’s furnace. One of the pieces came out “white and polished.” This was food to live upon, and he began to build a furnace of his own, doing all the work himself—three masons in one. At length it was finished, and the first attempt ended in failure. He tried again, becoming poorer and poorer, so that he could not buy wood for his furnace. In his strait, he took the tree-props from his garden, his furniture, and house-flooring for fuel. “My shirt had not been dry for more than a month; and also, to console me, they laughed at me, and even those who ought to have helped me went crying about the town that I was burning my floor, and by these means made me lose my credit; and they thought me mad.” He was evidently in a bad way when he dropped into wearing a wet shirt for a month, and thinking that any one ought to have helped him. After a short rest, he turned his attention to the preparation of a new furnace.

Surely, no one has ever knocked so persistently at the door of knowledge. He had his first success while experimenting with a glassmaker's furnace. One of the pieces came out “white and polished.” This was enough to fuel his ambition, and he started building a furnace of his own, doing all the work by himself—three masons in one. Eventually, it was finished, but his first attempt ended in failure. He tried again, becoming poorer and poorer, until he couldn’t afford wood for his furnace. In his desperation, he resorted to using the tree-props from his garden, his furniture, and even the floorboards of his house for fuel. “My shirt had not been dry for more than a month; and to make matters worse, people laughed at me, and even those who should have supported me went around town saying I was burning my floor, which ruined my reputation; they thought I was mad.” It was clear he was in a rough situation when he ended up wearing a wet shirt for a month, expecting anyone to help him. After a short break, he focused on preparing a new furnace.

To carry out this new plan, he was compelled to mortgage his credit by employing a potter to assist him. His assistant he kept in food by the friendly offices of a tavern-keeper, who seems not to have shared in the madness theory. After six months he felt himself obliged to pay off his help, and did so—in clothes, part of his own scanty wardrobe. Still he was not to be beaten. He finished his furnace single-handed, put in his pieces, and started the fire; but still the gods were inexorable. The pebbles in the mortar used in building the furnace cracked under the heat and flew in splinters, sticking in the glaze of his pieces, and spoiling them. Remorselessly, he broke them{276} all, declining even to give his importunate creditors a single specimen in part payment of his debts. One can imagine the storm such conduct raised, and to make matters worse, “I met with nothing in my house but reproaches, and received maledictions instead of consolation.” The ashes spoiled his next batch, and when he resorted to seggars the unequally distributed heat marred the enamels. He was now, however, too near victory to be altogether discouraged, and finally, after fifteen or sixteen years of unheard-of struggle and misery, this indomitable genius produced the long-sought enamel, and the secret of his well-known rustic pottery was discovered.

To execute this new plan, he had to use up his credit by hiring a potter to help him. He was able to keep his assistant fed thanks to the generosity of a tavern owner, who didn't seem to believe in the madness theory. After six months, he felt he had to let his helper go, and he did so—by giving him clothes from his own meager wardrobe. Nevertheless, he refused to give up. He completed the furnace by himself, loaded in his pieces, and started the fire; but the gods remained unyielding. The pebbles in the mortar used to build the furnace cracked under the heat, shattering into splinters that got stuck in the glaze of his pieces, ruining them. Relentlessly, he smashed them all, refusing to even give his persistent creditors a single piece as partial payment of his debts. One can imagine the uproar this caused, and to make things worse, “I found nothing in my house but accusations, and received curses instead of comfort.” The ashes ruined his next batch, and when he tried using seggars, the uneven heat damaged the enamels. However, he was now so close to success that he couldn’t let himself be completely discouraged, and finally, after fifteen or sixteen years of incredible struggle and suffering, this unyielding genius created the long-sought enamel, and the secret of his famous rustic pottery was uncovered.

enlarge-image
Fig. 228.—Palissy Dish. (Rothschild Coll.)
Fig. 228.—Palissy Plate. (Rothschild Coll.)

Fame and patronage came with success, but Palissy’s troubles were by no means ended. Having embraced Protestantism, he fell under the edict of 1559, saw his workshop destroyed, and was only saved from death by the intervention of the king. Under the protection of Queen Catherine de Medici, he first went to Rochelle, but was afterward summoned to Paris, and there, in a workshop erected in the garden of the Tuileries, produced some of his best works. Saved by court influence from the massacre of St. Bartholomew, he afterward, in 1588, fell into the hands of the Leaguers, and in the following year, at the age of eighty, died in the Bastille.

Fame and support followed his success, but Palissy’s problems were far from over. After converting to Protestantism, he fell victim to the 1559 edict, had his workshop destroyed, and was only spared death through the king's intervention. Under the protection of Queen Catherine de Medici, he initially went to Rochelle but was later called to Paris, where he created some of his best works in a workshop built in the Tuileries garden. Saved from the St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre by court influence, he later fell into the hands of the Leaguers in 1588 and died in the Bastille the following year at the age of eighty.

His first success was the production of the white enamel, which appears to have engrossed his entire attention. His second attainment was a jasper glaze, the examples of which show a mixture of brown, white, and blue, and which he deemed only worthy of using as a means of temporary subsistence. His third and most famous achievement was the Rustiques figulines (Fig. 228), with which{277} his name is most intimately associated. These are known by imitations almost everywhere, and consist of variously shaped dishes and vases ornamented with shells, frogs, lizards, snakes, fish of several varieties, and leaves (Fig. 229). He was succeeded by certain members of his family, upon whose death his specialty was lost. At the Centennial Exhibition several imitations were shown in the French, Swedish, and Portuguese departments. Of these the best were those of M. Barbizet (Fig. 230), of Paris, the son of an artist who is said to have rediscovered Palissy’s method, some fifty years ago, and who introduced his father’s discovery into commerce in 1850. Pull, of Paris, and Avisseau, of Tours, are also modern imitators who have been very successful in approaching their model. Pull began to produce his imitations in 1856, and has even deceived connoisseurs. One of his pieces has been sold at as high a figure as £240. Mr. Walters, of Baltimore, has an excellent example by the elder Avisseau. With the exception of the works of Avisseau, Pull, and Barbizet, the imitations of Palissy ware are neither skilful nor in any way attractive; as independent works of art, accomplished on the suggestion supplied by him, they are hardly deserving of serious consideration.

His first success was creating white enamel, which seems to have captured his full attention. His second achievement was a jasper glaze, with examples showing a blend of brown, white, and blue, which he considered only suitable for temporary income. His third and most renowned accomplishment was the Rustiques figulines (Fig. 228), with which{277} his name is most closely associated. These are recognized through imitations almost everywhere and consist of dishes and vases in various shapes decorated with shells, frogs, lizards, snakes, various types of fish, and leaves (Fig. 229). He was followed by certain family members, and after their deaths, his specialty was lost. At the Centennial Exhibition, several imitations were displayed in the French, Swedish, and Portuguese sections. Among these, the best were those of M. Barbizet (Fig. 230), from Paris, the son of an artist who is said to have rediscovered Palissy’s technique about fifty years ago and who brought his father’s discovery into the market in 1850. Pull, from Paris, and Avisseau, from Tours, are also contemporary imitators who have been quite successful in replicating their model. Pull started producing his imitations in 1856 and has even fooled connoisseurs. One of his pieces was sold for as much as £240. Mr. Walters, from Baltimore, has a great example by the elder Avisseau. Except for the works of Avisseau, Pull, and Barbizet, the imitations of Palissy ware are neither skilled nor appealing; as standalone works of art inspired by him, they hardly merit serious attention.

enlarge-image
Fig. 229.—Pitcher by Palissy. (Rothschild Coll.)
Fig. 229.—Pitcher by Palissy. (Rothschild Collection.)

What is to be admired or condemned in Palissy as a man requires no mention; the admirable in him as a potter has been already pointed out (see Introduction, page 42). Passing now from his rustiques figulines, we find him, after his settlement in Paris, carrying his peculiar style into works of a totally different general character. In one piece a figure representing Charity is surrounded by a rustic frame, and a Magdalen kneels in another among shells and plants. In these, as in his rustic pottery, the figures are admirably executed{278} and the coloring vigorous. His palette was limited to a few colors, of which yellow, blue, and gray were the chief, although sometimes we find him introducing violet, green, and brown. Some tiles are attributed to him, but the statuettes formerly ascribed to him are now generally conceded to be the works of other hands. His vases, basins, and dishes are extremely varied, and are decorated with subjects taken from contemporary life and from history. A very remarkable vase now in the Louvre is blue, with yellow ornaments in relief, and not less characteristic are his large oval cisterns, with masques, foliage, fruit, and shells for ornaments. One of these (Fig. 231) is a perfect marvel of soft and harmonious coloring. The heads are white; the drapery white, with yellow fringe, and in its heavier folds blue; the fruit and feathers white, gray, red, yellow, and blue; the ground gray in tone, and composed of blue, maroon, and green. In two specimens of dishes the ground is white, upon which reptiles lie in strong relief. None of his pieces are signed.

What is admirable or condemnable about Palissy as a person doesn't need to be discussed; his impressive skills as a potter have already been noted (see Introduction, page 42). Now, moving on from his rustiques figulines, we see that after settling in Paris, he carried his unique style into works of a totally different kind. One piece features a figure representing Charity framed by a rustic design, while another shows a Magdalen kneeling among shells and plants. In these, just like in his rustic pottery, the figures are beautifully made{278} and the colors are vibrant. His color palette was limited to a few shades, primarily yellow, blue, and gray, though he sometimes used violet, green, and brown. Some tiles are attributed to him, but the statuettes once thought to be his are now widely regarded as the work of others. His vases, basins, and dishes are incredibly diverse, decorated with themes from contemporary life and history. A striking vase now in the Louvre is blue with yellow raised decorations, and his large oval cisterns, adorned with masks, foliage, fruit, and shells, are equally distinctive. One of these (Fig. 231) showcases a perfect blend of soft and harmonious colors. The heads are white; the drapery is white with yellow fringe, and in its heavier folds, there's blue; the fruit and feathers display white, gray, red, yellow, and blue; the background is gray, made up of blue, maroon, and green. In two examples of dishes, the background is white with reptiles depicted in strong relief. None of his pieces are signed.

enlarge-image
Fig. 230.—Barbizet’s “Palissy Ware.” (Tiffany & Co.)
Fig. 230.—Barbizet’s “Palissy Ware.” (Tiffany & Co.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 230.—Barbizet’s “Palissy Ware.” (Tiffany & Co.)
Fig. 230.—Barbizet’s “Palissy Ware.” (Tiffany & Co.)

One would imagine the idea to be prevalent that Palissy executed nothing but Rustiques figulines, if we are to judge from the tendency of imitators to produce pieces of that character, and from the prevailing taste of collectors, who appear to demand lizards and fish as essential to the correct imitation of the master. Having given as full{279} a view of his great works as may be necessary to appreciate their variety and beauty, let us revert once more to the fact that Palissy was original in two respects: firstly, in his methods; secondly, in his adoption of natural objects as models. He deliberately shut out all influences which might consciously or unconsciously have affected his aim; and as a consequence, although tin enamel and reliefs were in vogue all over France, he emerged from his obscurity, and lived through the period of his eminence without being affected by either German or Italian ideas or processes. He must be accepted as the exponent of an art emphatically French. His imitators have used his moulds, and his pupils have followed his styles; but even when possessing the secrets and skill, copyists seldom catch the intelligence of their master, and thus we find that on his death his art declined.

One would think it's a common belief that Palissy only made Rustiques figulines, judging by the way imitators focus on creating similar pieces and the tastes of collectors, who seem to insist on having lizards and fish as essential parts of accurately mimicking the master. After providing a thorough{279} overview of his remarkable works and their variety and beauty, let’s remember that Palissy was unique in two ways: first, in his techniques; and second, in his choice of natural objects as inspiration. He intentionally excluded any influences that might have consciously or unconsciously shaped his goals; as a result, even though tin enamel and reliefs were popular throughout France, he broke through his obscurity and thrived during his time of prominence without being swayed by German or Italian ideas or techniques. He truly represents an art that is distinctly French. His imitators have used his molds, and his students have emulated his styles; however, even when they possess the techniques and skills, copyists rarely capture the insight of their master, which is why we see a decline in his art after his death.

enlarge-image
Fig. 231.—Palissy Cistern.
Fig. 231.—Palissy Cistern.

enlarge-image
Fig. 231.—Palissy Cistern.
Fig. 231.—Palissy Cistern.

While Palissy was still in early manhood, the famous and wonderful Henri Deux ware, or Faience d’Oiron, had been made. There are only sixty-seven pieces in existence; and the mystery which for a long time enveloped its manufacture, its rarity, and its beauty, have both surrounded it with a peculiar interest and rendered specimens almost fabulously valuable. At a sale in 1865, no less a sum than $5500 was given for a biberon. This ware was made about 1530, by a potter named François Cherpentier, and Jehan Bernart, secretary and librarian, both in the service of Hélène de Hangest, widow of Artus Gouffier, Sieur de Boisy. How this lady came to acquire a taste for ceramics, it is not, in view of what heretics call China-mania, hard to imagine. In any case, she built for Cherpentier and Bernart a workshop{280} and furnace near the château of Oiron, and there the admirable Henri Deux ware was made. After the death of Hélène de Hangest, in 1537, Bernart appears to have continued his labors under the superintendence of her son. This faience, therefore, which has created more curiosity—the place of its manufacture was not known until 1862—than any other, and been more lavishly praised, owes its existence to the whim or enthusiasm of a woman.

While Palissy was still young, the renowned and amazing Henri Deux ware, or Faience d’Oiron, was produced. Only sixty-seven pieces exist, and the mystery surrounding its creation, rarity, and beauty have made it particularly interesting and its specimens almost incredibly valuable. At an auction in 1865, a biberon fetched as much as $5500. This ware was created around 1530 by a potter named François Cherpentier and Jehan Bernart, who served as secretary and librarian for Hélène de Hangest, the widow of Artus Gouffier, Sieur de Boisy. It’s not surprising how this lady developed an interest in ceramics, especially considering what some call China-mania. In any case, she built a workshop{280} and furnace for Cherpentier and Bernart near the château of Oiron, where the remarkable Henri Deux ware was produced. After Hélène de Hangest passed away in 1537, Bernart seems to have continued his work under the supervision of her son. Thus, this faience, which has sparked more curiosity than any other—its place of manufacture wasn't known until 1862—and has been praised extensively, owes its existence to the whims or passion of a woman.

enlarge-image
Fig. 232.—Henri Deux Ewer.
Fig. 232.—Henri II Ewer.

enlarge-image
Fig. 233.—Biberon. Henri Deux Ware. (Malcolm Coll.)
Fig. 233.—Baby Bottle. Henry II Style. (Malcolm Coll.)

It is an entirely exceptional ware. The paste is a pipe-clay, pure, fine, and white. Upon the first or inner layer, a second layer of a still finer and whiter clay was laid, in which the design was engraved. Colored pastes were then used for filling in the cavities, and the surface was then made level. So closely did the work resemble niello in metal that the name “Faience à Niellure” was given to the ware (Fig. 233). On the earlier works arabesques in zones, initials, and heraldic designs were thus engraved, chiefly in black, brown, and red. The zones are also frequently yellow, and the borders brown. A further ornamentation consists of frogs, shells, lizards, and wreaths in relief. After the death of Hélène de Hangest the decoration assumed an architectural character, and soon afterward the colors lost their beauty, the forms their elegance, and{281} the art, as a whole, degenerated. For a period of about twenty years the faience was made which puzzled ceramists for over three centuries. Copies of this ware, by Minton of England, are in the Boston Museum of Fine Arts, and in the collections of Mr. Walters, of Baltimore, and Mr. W. L. Andrews, New York.

It is an exceptionally unique piece. The material is a pipe-clay, clean, fine, and white. A second layer of even finer and whiter clay was added to the first or inner layer, where the design was engraved. Colored clays filled in the engravings, and the surface was smoothed out. The craftsmanship resembled niello in metal so closely that the piece was called “Faience à Niellure” (Fig. 233). In the earlier works, arabesques in bands, initials, and heraldic designs were primarily engraved in black, brown, and red. The bands often included yellow, while the borders were typically brown. Additional decorations featured frogs, shells, lizards, and raised wreaths. After Hélène de Hangest passed away, the decoration took on an architectural style, and soon after, the colors lost their vibrancy, the shapes lost their elegance, and {281} the overall art form declined. For around twenty years, this faience was created, which puzzled ceramists for over three centuries. Replicas of this ware by Minton of England can be found in the Boston Museum of Fine Arts, as well as in Mr. Walters' collection in Baltimore and in Mr. W. L. Andrews' collection in New York.

Having referred to the specialties of Saintes and Oiron, we now turn to the other centres of French ceramics, grouping all its porcelain together in a separate section. Beauvais, Poitou, and Hesdin have been already alluded to incidentally. Of the remaining seats of the faience manufactory in France, a few are selected for their importance as producing styles more or less distinctive, such as Rouen, Nevers, Moustiers, and Limoges.

Having talked about the specialties of Saintes and Oiron, we now move on to other centers of French ceramics, grouping all the porcelain together in a separate section. Beauvais, Poitou, and Hesdin have already been mentioned briefly. Of the other faience manufacturing locations in France, a few are chosen for their significance in producing unique styles, such as Rouen, Nevers, Moustiers, and Limoges.

enlarge-image
Fig. 234.—Rouen Cup. Lambrequin Decoration.
Fig. 234.—Rouen Cup. Lambrequin Design.

Rouen may be taken as representing independent Norman art. Marreot Abaquesne was engaged there in enamelling from 1535, and two tile pictures from the château of Ecouen, dated 1542, are still in existence, representing, in blue, green, yellow, and white, Mutius Scævola and Marcus Curtius. Abaquesne worked until 1557, and after that date the manufacture of tiles was continued by others. In 1646 Nicolas Poirel, Sieur de Grandval, obtained a privilege or patent for making faience, and immediately transferred it to Edme Poterat, already established in the business in Saint-Sever. To this potter is, in all probability, due the most distinctive styles of decoration practised at Rouen, those resembling lambrequins and lace (Fig. 234.) These are modifications of the Oriental type. In 1673 another patent was granted to Louis Poterat, a son of the former, for the making of “porcelain similar to that of China, and of violet faience painted with white and blue and other colors, in the{282} manner of that of Holland.” After the expiry, about 1700, of Poirel’s patent, manufactories multiplied rapidly, and reached an aggregate of eighteen, from which some estimate may be formed of the number of artists and potters engaged at Rouen.

Rouen can be seen as a symbol of independent Norman art. Marreot Abaquesne was involved in enameling there from 1535, and two tile pictures from the château of Ecouen, dated 1542, still exist, featuring, in blue, green, yellow, and white, Mutius Scævola and Marcus Curtius. Abaquesne worked until 1557, and after that, tile manufacturing continued under other craftsmen. In 1646, Nicolas Poirel, Sieur de Grandval, secured a privilege or patent for creating faience, which he immediately transferred to Edme Poterat, who was already running his pottery business in Saint-Sever. It is likely that he is responsible for the most distinctive styles of decoration seen in Rouen, resembling lambrequins and lace (Fig. 234.) These styles are adaptations of the Oriental type. In 1673, another patent was granted to Louis Poterat, the son of Edme, for producing “porcelain similar to that of China, and violet faience painted with white, blue, and other colors, in the{282} style of that of Holland.” After Poirel's patent expired around 1700, factories multiplied quickly, reaching a total of eighteen, which gives an idea of the number of artists and potters working in Rouen.

enlarge-image
Fig. 235.—Rouen Faience. Decoration, à la corne. (Trumbull-Prime Coll., N. Y. Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 235.—Rouen Faience. Decoration, à la corne. (Trumbull-Prime Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

As to the successive styles, there is no doubt that designers drew largely from the works of the gold and silver smith. Flowers in wreaths and bouquets surround landscapes painted on white. Then came the senior Poterat’s adaptation of Oriental designs in the lace and cognate styles already mentioned, at first in blue camaïeu, and afterward mingled with red. Equally well known is the brilliant decoration à la corne (Fig. 235), in which many-hued flowers issue from a cornucopia, and dazzling insects fill in the interstices between the flowers. All these styles have been imitated both throughout France and in other countries. No faience of the eighteenth century was more rich and artistic than that of Rouen. Many of the pieces are of large size and highly ornate in character.

As for the various styles, it’s clear that designers heavily borrowed from the work of gold and silver smiths. Flowers in wreaths and bouquets frame landscapes painted on white. Then came senior Poterat’s take on Oriental designs in the lace and similar styles previously mentioned, initially in blue camaïeu and later mixed with red. The vibrant decoration à la corne (Fig. 235) is also well-known, featuring colorful flowers flowing from a cornucopia and dazzling insects filling the spaces between the flowers. All these styles have been replicated throughout France and in other countries. No 18th-century faience was richer or more artistic than that of Rouen. Many pieces are large and highly ornate.

To Nevers it has been usual to accord the honor of being the earliest producer of enamelled pottery in France, but without good reason. The evidence appears to be rather in favor of Rouen. When Louis Gonzaga became Duke of Nevers, he sent for a number of Italian artists, and from that date, about 1565, the production of faience at Nevers took its rise. In 1578 the brothers Conrade came from Albissola, near Genoa, and, settling at Nevers, were patronized by the ducal family. Their works date from 1602, and it was not until thirty years later that a second manufactory was established. The influence of the Conrades upon the art is very doubtful, notwithstanding the monopoly they appear to have enjoyed. One thing may be accepted{283} as certain, that there existed a Nivernais style prior to that introduced by them. Louis Gonzaga, the patron, as we have seen, of ceramic art, died in 1595; and as the Conrades did not establish themselves until 1608, although they had been working for a few years previously, we have a period of forty-three years to account for, dating from the accession of Gonzaga, during thirty of which that prince was alive. The Nivernais styles may, therefore, be divided into the Franco-Urbino prior to the Conrade, the Italo-Chinese which existed under them, the Italo-Nivernais, and the Franco-Nivernais. The Franco-Urbino is marked by a predominance of blue and yellow, by violet tracings, a yellowish flesh tint, a peculiar copper-green, and a scarcity of red. A favorite form of vase handle is the dragon, and the sea is represented in lines of wavy blue. The styles of Persia, Japan, and China began to manifest themselves under the Conrades, and continued down to near the middle of the eighteenth century. We have, after the Persian, blue grounds with white and yellow ornamentation, and white grounds with polychrome and blue decoration. At the same time we find minglings of Italian and Oriental designs. After 1640, however, the traces of Italian influence become less distinct. The Italian school is disappearing, foreign artists are giving place to natives, and down to the end of the eighteenth century there are obvious traces of the styles of Rouen and Moustiers. From that time Nevers declined.

To Nevers, it has often been credited with being the first producer of enamelled pottery in France, but this is without good reason. The evidence actually favors Rouen. When Louis Gonzaga became Duke of Nevers, he brought in several Italian artists, and from around 1565, the production of faience in Nevers began. In 1578, the Conrade brothers came from Albissola, near Genoa, and settled in Nevers, where they received support from the ducal family. Their works date back to 1602, and it wasn't until thirty years later that a second factory was established. The influence of the Conrades on the art is quite uncertain, despite the monopoly they seemed to have held. One thing that can be confirmed{283} is that there was a Nivernais style before the one they introduced. Louis Gonzaga, who supported ceramic art, died in 1595; since the Conrades did not set up until 1608, although they had been working for a few years prior, we have a period of forty-three years to account for, starting from Gonzaga's accession, during which that prince was alive for thirty of those years. The Nivernais styles can therefore be divided into the Franco-Urbino before the Conrades, the Italo-Chinese under them, the Italo-Nivernais, and the Franco-Nivernais. The Franco-Urbino style is characterized by a predominance of blue and yellow, violet tracings, a yellowish flesh tint, a unique copper-green, and a lack of red. A popular vase handle design is the dragon, with the sea depicted in wavy blue lines. The styles from Persia, Japan, and China began to emerge under the Conrades and continued until around the middle of the eighteenth century. Following the Persian style, there are blue backgrounds with white and yellow ornamentation, and white backgrounds with polychrome and blue decoration. At the same time, we see blends of Italian and Oriental designs. However, after 1640, the traces of Italian influence become less noticeable. The Italian school begins to fade, foreign artists are replaced by locals, and by the end of the eighteenth century, the styles of Rouen and Moustiers are evident. After that, Nevers experienced a decline.

Moustiers has only been known for a few years, but facts have been discovered which prove it to have held a highly important place in ceramic art. Situated in the Lower Alps, its works were long attributed to other places, although its geographical position near Marseilles and Italy would naturally point to it as one of the most favored centres of Provençal art. It is chiefly known by the productions of the Clerissy family and of Joseph Olery. Pierre Clerissy’s works extended from 1686 to 1728, and to this period some of the finest specimens belong. The pieces are generally large oval or round dishes, with hunting or scriptural scenes as central decorations, and borders either of flowers or masks and fabulous monsters and arabesques. The paintings are in blue, upon a very pure white enamel. In the succeeding styles the centre scenes after Tempesta were abandoned. One piece has in the centre a small medallion representing Diana, the huntress, equipped for the chase and accompanied by her dogs. Surrounding{284} it are arabesques, grotesque figures, heads, busts, and amorini, and for an outer border there is a narrow edging of the lace-like pattern of Rouen. Olery (Fig. 236) seems to have abandoned entirely the styles of Clerissy. He enriched his palette with violet, green, brown, and yellow, and revelled in floral decoration. Heavy wreaths of flowers surrounding a series of medallions, with bouquets between, form a deep border for scenes from mythology and the classics.

Moustiers has only been recognized for a few years, but evidence has been found that shows it played a significant role in ceramic art. Located in the Lower Alps, its creations were often credited to other regions, even though its location near Marseille and Italy makes it naturally one of the most prominent centers of Provençal art. It's primarily known for the works of the Clerissy family and Joseph Olery. Pierre Clerissy’s pieces date from 1686 to 1728, and some of the finest examples are from this time. The items are typically large oval or round dishes featuring hunting or biblical scenes as the central decorations, bordered with flowers, masks, fantastical creatures, and arabesques. The paintings are done in blue on a very pure white enamel surface. In later styles, the central scenes inspired by Tempesta were dropped. One piece features a small medallion at the center depicting Diana, the huntress, ready for the hunt and accompanied by her dogs. Surrounding{284} it are arabesques, grotesque figures, heads, busts, and cherubs, with a narrow border of the lace-like pattern from Rouen on the outside. Olery (Fig. 236) seems to have completely moved away from the styles of Clerissy. He enhanced his color palette with violet, green, brown, and yellow and embraced floral design. Large wreaths of flowers encircling a series of medallions, with bouquets in between, create a bold border for scenes from mythology and classical stories.

enlarge-image
Fig. 236.—Moustiers Faience Dish. By Olery.
Fig. 236.—Moustiers Faience Dish. By Olery.

enlarge-image
Fig. 236.—Moustiers Faience Dish. By Olery.
Fig. 236.—Moustiers Faience Dish. Created by Olery.

Intercourse afterward obliterated the lines between distinctive styles. Olery went to Spain, and probably acquired there his taste for polychrome decoration (Fig. 237). Spanish artists accompanied him on his return, and worked, no doubt, in the light of their national traditions; and toward the end of the century it is impossible to recognize the styles of either individual artists or schools. Clerissy’s workshop was continued after his death by his partner, Joseph Fouque, whose family retains it to the present day.{285}

Intercourse later blurred the lines between different styles. Olery traveled to Spain, where he likely developed his appreciation for colorful decoration (Fig. 237). Spanish artists came back with him and probably worked influenced by their national traditions. By the end of the century, it's difficult to identify the styles of individual artists or schools. Clerissy’s workshop continued after his death under his partner, Joseph Fouque, whose family still owns it today.{285}

enlarge-image
Fig. 237.—Moustiers Dish. Polychrome.
Fig. 237.—Moustiers Dish. Polychrome.

enlarge-image
Fig. 237.—Moustiers Dish. Multicolor.
Fig. 237.—Moustiers Dish. Multicolor.

Allied to Moustiers, as representing the art of Southern France, is Marseilles, a city in every way favorably situated for the prosecution of the faience industry. Of its earlier works, dating as far back as the fifteenth century, nothing is known; but toward the end of the seventeenth century a workshop was founded, in which was made an authenticated faience. The distinguishing feature of the decoration is the combination of violet from manganese with cobalt blue. The style bears a general resemblance to that of Moustiers, and it is probable that the works of the two factories are frequently confounded. About 1750 the Marseilles faience was exported in immense quantities; and from that date, when the name of Honoré Savy appears in the list of potters, polychrome decoration became more prevalent. Savy was, in 1777, on the visit of the future Louis XVIII., authorized to call his workshop “Manufacture de Monsieur, Frère du Roi,” and is said to have then adopted the fleur-de-lis as his mark. The mark alone cannot, however, be accepted as indicating with absolute certainty a work of Savy. The same potter is said to have invented a particular green; but it appears to have been common to the other potters of Marseilles, as it is found upon pieces by Joseph Gaspard{286} Robert and Mme. Perrin. Robert ranks next to Savy in faience, and was making porcelain at the time of the royal visit.

Allied with Moustiers, representing the art of Southern France, is Marseilles, a city well-placed for the faience industry. We know little about its earlier works, which date back to the fifteenth century, but by the end of the seventeenth century, a workshop was established that produced authenticated faience. The standout feature of the decoration is the mix of violet from manganese with cobalt blue. The style is generally similar to that of Moustiers, and the works of the two factories are often confused with each other. Around 1750, Marseilles faience was exported in large quantities; from this time, when Honoré Savy’s name appeared among potters, polychrome decoration became more common. In 1777, during the visit of the future Louis XVIII, Savy was allowed to call his workshop “Manufacture de Monsieur, Frère du Roi,” and is said to have adopted the fleur-de-lis as his mark. However, the mark alone cannot guarantee it’s a work of Savy. This potter is also credited with creating a particular shade of green, but it seems to have been common among other Marseilles potters, as it appears on pieces by Joseph Gaspard{286} Robert and Mme. Perrin. Robert is considered the second most notable faience maker, and he was producing porcelain at the time of the royal visit.

In Strasburg we find the origin of a style of faience painting which, although displaying unquestionable excellence of workmanship, was carried to such an extent that the suitableness of the decoration to the earthen-ware body was completely lost sight of. Reference is made to the porcelain style, by which decoration more properly reserved for porcelain was applied to faience. The Strasburg paste is of comparative fineness, the glaze is excellent, and the colors brilliant. The first factory was established by Charles François Hannong in 1709. In 1721 Hannong associated himself with a German potter from Anspach, named Wackenfield, and in 1724 started a second workshop at Haguenau. The latter ultimately fell to Balthasar Hannong, a son of Charles; and the Strasburg establishment was carried on by another son, Paul Antoine. The latter worked industriously, and brought the establishment up to a very high position. On his death, in 1760, it was carried on by his son Pierre Antoine, who transferred it to Joseph Adam, his brother, and in 1780 the production ceased. The best period was that between 1740 and 1760, when Paul Antoine was proprietor.

In Strasburg, we find the beginnings of a style of faience painting that, while showing undeniable excellence in craftsmanship, went so far that the decoration no longer matched the earthenware body. This is referred to as the porcelain style, where decoration typically meant for porcelain was applied to faience. The Strasburg paste is relatively fine, the glaze is excellent, and the colors are vibrant. The first factory was founded by Charles François Hannong in 1709. In 1721, Hannong partnered with a German potter from Anspach named Wackenfield, and in 1724, he started a second workshop in Haguenau. This workshop eventually passed to Balthasar Hannong, Charles's son, while another son, Paul Antoine, continued the Strasburg establishment. Paul Antoine worked hard and significantly elevated the business's reputation. After he died in 1760, his son Pierre Antoine took over, transferring it to his brother Joseph Adam, and production ceased in 1780. The peak period was between 1740 and 1760, when Paul Antoine was the owner.

The places mentioned, Nevers, Rouen, Moustiers, Marseilles, and Strasburg, are the centres from which emanated the leading old styles of decoration. An exact classification is impossible, since, as Marseilles faience often bears a striking resemblance to that of Moustiers, the works of Strasburg, on the other hand, are closely related to those from Marseilles. After them comes a centre, more interesting because very recently arriving at eminence, from which has emanated a style different from that of any of its predecessors.

The places mentioned—Nevers, Rouen, Moustiers, Marseilles, and Strasburg—are the centers from which the main traditional decorative styles originated. An exact classification is impossible because, for example, Marseilles porcelain often looks a lot like that from Moustiers, while the pieces from Strasburg are closely linked to those from Marseilles. Following these, there’s a center that’s more interesting because it has recently risen to prominence, giving rise to a style that’s different from any that came before it.

Limoges is as yet scarcely known in the history of pottery, although there is a probability, almost amounting to a certainty, that it will hereafter be accepted as one of the leading representatives of the ceramic art of France in our day. We find, in 1737, a decree granted in favor of Sieur Massie, empowering him to establish a workshop of faience at Limoges. The discovery of kaolin at St. Yrieix appears to have directed the attention of potters from faience to porcelain. One piece of the Massie period, dated 1741, is now in Limoges. A border, resembling those of Moustiers, surrounds the figure{287} of Justice enthroned and holding the sword and scales. Religion, Truth, and Law attend her, and Crime is crushed under her foot. Other equally remarkable pieces may be in existence, but Limoges nowhere appears in the records as producing any faience of importance or of a very high order of art.

Limoges is still not very well known in the history of pottery, but it’s likely, almost certain, that it will eventually be recognized as one of the leading representatives of contemporary ceramic art in France. In 1737, a decree was issued to Sieur Massie, giving him permission to set up a faience workshop in Limoges. The discovery of kaolin in St. Yrieix seems to have shifted potters' focus from faience to porcelain. One piece from the Massie period, dated 1741, is currently in Limoges. It features a border similar to those from Moustiers, surrounding the figure{287} of Justice seated and holding the sword and scales. Religion, Truth, and Law are beside her, while Crime is crushed under her foot. There may be other equally noteworthy pieces out there, but Limoges never appears in the records as having produced any significant faience of high artistic quality.

Within the past few years the aspect of affairs has changed, and the Havilands of New York have made for Limoges—in conjunction with Auteuil, near Paris, where much of the moulding and decorating is executed—a place in the history of pottery as lofty as that which it occupies in the history of enamelling. Notwithstanding all that has been said of Saracenic and Italian decoration, we believe that it was reserved for Haviland to show the real decorative capacity of faience, and to demonstrate the possible harmony between decoration and its excipient. For a long time Limoges was known solely as a seat of the porcelain industry. It was in this way that Americans first became familiar with its name. When the time came for Haviland to turn his attention to faience the change above referred to set in. He did more than merely institute a revival of an obscure industry. While Montagnon of Nevers was following closely in the track of his predecessors, and other manufacturers, both French and Italian, were busy with imitations of dead styles, Haviland set a gigantic task before himself, and it is to the credit of Americans that they have been among the readiest to appreciate his works and to encourage his efforts. His faience is remarkable by reason of its combining three very important qualities—novelty of process, originality of decoration, and the strength of drawing and color which are most perfectly in keeping with the material on which they appear.

In the past few years, things have shifted, and the Havilands of New York have made their mark in Limoges—in collaboration with Auteuil, near Paris, where much of the molding and decorating takes place—creating a legacy in pottery that matches its significance in enameling. Despite all that's been said about Saracenic and Italian designs, we believe that Haviland has truly showcased the real decorative potential of faience and demonstrated the possible harmony between decoration and its medium. For a long time, Limoges was only recognized as a center for the porcelain industry. That’s how Americans first learned its name. When Haviland decided to focus on faience, the mentioned change began. He did more than just revive a little-known industry. While Montagnon of Nevers was closely following his predecessors and other manufacturers, both French and Italian, were busy imitating outdated styles, Haviland took on a huge challenge, and it’s notable that Americans have been among the first to appreciate his work and support his initiatives. His faience stands out for combining three key qualities—innovative processes, original decoration, and a strength of design and color that beautifully aligns with the material it’s on.

We have already pointed out the difficulties with which artists on clay have contended. The action of the fire made the result, in so far as the coloring is concerned, always more or less of a problem. Too much or too little heat changed the entire aspect of the piece. Although, therefore, we find in Italy and elsewhere great painters furnishing designs for the decoration of pottery, we seldom find them actually engaged upon the ware itself. Artists naturally prefer the medium which preserves their individuality of touch and finish. This personality the fire destroyed. All that was distinctive of the individual palette and brush vanished under the heat. What the exact nature{288} of the Havilands’ new process and the composition of their palette may be we have not the means of discovering. We know, however, that the painting is laid upon the clay before it is fired, that the piece is then glazed, and is afterward baked for between twenty and thirty hours. Body, glaze, and colors are therefore subjected to the fire together. The glaze is alkaline, and is similar in its general character to that used on pate tendre porcelain. We need not inquire into the preparation of the colors. It is claimed that the possession of the latter brings the result of any operation within such bounds that it can be calculated with a reasonable approach to certainty. Let it be fully understood what this implies. It means that with palette practically unlimited, any artist can apply himself to the decoration of earthen-ware, and find his work emerging from the furnace stamped as clearly with the individuality of his design and execution as if he had applied it to a painting upon a panel or canvas.

We have already highlighted the challenges that clay artists have faced. The fire's effect always made coloring a bit of a gamble. Too much or too little heat could completely change the look of the piece. So, while we see great painters in Italy and elsewhere creating designs for pottery decoration, we rarely find them actually working on the pottery itself. Artists naturally prefer mediums that maintain their unique touch and finish. The fire wiped out that individuality. Everything distinctive about the artist's palette and brush disappeared under the heat. We don’t have enough information about the exact nature{288} of the Havilands’ new process or the makeup of their palette. However, we do know that the paint is applied to the clay before firing, then the piece is glazed and baked for twenty to thirty hours. The body, glaze, and colors all go through the fire together. The glaze is alkaline and has a similar overall character to that used on pate tendre porcelain. We won’t get into how the colors are prepared. It’s said that having these colors allows for results in any process to be predicted with reasonable certainty. It should be clear what this means. It means that with a practically unlimited palette, any artist can decorate earthenware, and their work will come out of the furnace distinctly marked with their unique design and execution, just as it would if they had painted on a panel or canvas.

Among the artists engaged upon the Haviland faience are M. and Mme. Bracquemond, MM. Lindeneher, Noel, Chaplet, Damousse, Lafond, and Delaplanche. With Messrs. Chaplet, Laurin, and Lafond, the new enamelling process may be said to have accidentally originated at Bourg-la-Reine in 1873, and M. Bracquemond was the first to appreciate its value and to bring it under the notice of the Messrs. Haviland. The latter at once saw its merit, and by farther experiment and the use of the resources at their command, brought it to perfection. The works of their artists have made America as familiar with their faience as it formerly was with their porcelain. The process having been discovered, the second step was the adoption of a style. Here we meet with a peculiarity of the ware. We speak of schools of painting, and our language implies a limitation, a peculiarity of technique. All artists who follow nature closely must needs belong to the same school. Their success in the reproduction of natural effects is a bond of union, which brings them together across the boundaries of special methods of treatment. Each of Havilands’ artists may have his specialty, but we find no broad dividing lines. Their subjects are taken from nature or from imagination, which is only a wider field based upon the natural. The sympathy between them lies in the new sense of the capabilities of their art. The brush is wielded with a stronger hand, and the designs appear bolder, at times

Among the artists involved with Haviland faience are Mr. and Mrs. Bracquemond, Messrs. Lindeneher, Noel, Chaplet, Damousse, Lafond, and Delaplanche. Along with Messrs. Chaplet, Laurin, and Lafond, the new enameling process accidentally began at Bourg-la-Reine in 1873, and Mr. Bracquemond was the first to recognize its value and bring it to the attention of the Haviland team. They quickly saw its potential, and through further experimentation and the use of their resources, perfected it. The work of their artists has made America as familiar with their faience as it once was with their porcelain. Once the process was discovered, the next step was to establish a style. Here, we encounter a uniqueness in the ware. We talk about schools of painting, and our language suggests a limitation, a specific technique. All artists who closely follow nature naturally belong to the same school. Their success in reproducing natural effects creates a bond that unites them beyond different methods of treatment. Each of Haviland’s artists may have his own specialty, but there are no clear divisions. Their subjects are drawn from nature or imagination, which is just a broader field based on the natural world. The connection between them lies in a new understanding of the possibilities of their art. The brush is used more confidently, and the designs often appear bolder.

{291}{289} almost reckless. There is no striving after what might be called “prettiness of style.” Where we have been accustomed to restraint we find largeness and liberty. There are no longer minute divisions of surfaces to be covered in detail with graceful precision, but designs of full artistic completeness and strong simplicity. Color is applied with a commensurate boldness, which carries the conviction that here at last we find a decoration suited to its basis of earthen-ware.

{291}{289} almost carefree. There’s no attempt to achieve what you might call "prettiness of style." Instead of the usual restraint, we see expansiveness and freedom. There aren’t detailed divisions of surfaces that need to be covered with meticulous precision; instead, there are designs that are fully artistic and simply bold. Color is applied with a matching boldness, conveying the belief that we finally have a decoration that fits its earthenware foundation perfectly.

enlarge-image
Fig. 238.—Memorial Vase. Haviland Faience. (Smithsonian Institute.)
Fig. 238.—Memorial Vase. Haviland Faience. (Smithsonian Institute.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 238.—Memorial Vase. Haviland Faience. (Smithsonian Institute.)
Fig. 238.—Memorial Vase. Haviland Faience. (Smithsonian Institution.)

A recent visitor to the workshop of Haviland & Co., near Paris, where much of their faience is painted, thus describes what he saw: “While in Paris, I studied the way in which the vases are painted, and was surprised to find what an amount of care is expended upon them. They demand more exact treatment than China or English faience. The artist works as if the material were canvas. A bouquet of flowers, for instance, is minutely painted, and the shades of the grounds are all carefully studied. Nothing is left to chance. During the process of firing everything fuses, and it is then that the appearance of boldness is produced. If a vase were painted, as on a cursory examination it appears to be, with a bold brush and careless hand, the result would be a mere daub of no value. The peculiar talent of the artists consists in producing an effect of boldness and carelessness with a great deal of work and a close imitation of nature. Could all the work actually bestowed upon one of these vases, and as it can be seen before firing, be seen after firing, the faience of Limoges would resemble that of England or any other pottery which is painted on the glaze. But the process is different, and after the firing the detail of the work melts away, leaving behind that fascinating harmony of colors which has never before been produced on any pottery. Nothing has as yet been invented to replace work and care; and when anything you may see presents something pleasing, be certain that both have been lavished upon it. No writing or music seems so easy to imitate as that which cannot be imitated; and it is the part of a good author to conceal the method he employs.”

A recent visitor to the Haviland & Co. workshop near Paris, where a lot of their faience is painted, described what he saw: “While in Paris, I looked into how the vases are painted and was surprised at the amount of care put into them. They require more precise handling than Chinese or English faience. The artist treats the material as if it were canvas. For example, a bouquet of flowers is painted in fine detail, and the shades of the background are carefully considered. Nothing is left to chance. During firing, everything fuses together, creating a bold appearance. If a vase were painted, as it seems at first glance, with a bold brush and careless approach, it would just end up being a worthless smudge. The unique skill of the artists lies in creating an effect of boldness and carelessness through a lot of hard work and a close imitation of nature. If all the effort put into one of these vases, as seen before firing, could be observed after firing, the faience of Limoges would look like that of England or any other pottery painted on the glaze. But the process is different; after firing, the details melt away, leaving behind a captivating harmony of colors that hasn’t been achieved in any other pottery. Nothing has been invented yet to replace hard work and care; and when you see something pleasing, know that both have been poured into it. No writing or music seems as easy to copy as that which truly cannot be copied; and a good author’s skill is to hide the methods they use.”

There are now in the Smithsonian Institute at Washington three pieces of Haviland faience which may be taken as exemplifying much of what has been said. These are the Memorial Vases (Fig. 238) and Bracquemond’s tile-piece allegorizing Human Progress. Let us take the vases first. They are the joint productions of MM. Bracquemond,{292} designer, and Delaplanche, sculptor, and are intended to commemorate the Centennial of American Independence. The broad and easily understood conception is intensely American, and was, in fact, due to American inspiration. They fitly stand in the capital, not only as lasting memorials of the hundredth anniversary of America’s entrance into the great commonwealth of nations, but as a congratulatory compliment from the ceramic artists of France.

There are currently three pieces of Haviland faience at the Smithsonian Institution in Washington that illustrate much of what has been discussed. These are the Memorial Vases (Fig. 238) and Bracquemond’s tile piece symbolizing Human Progress. Let's look at the vases first. They are collaborative works by MM. Bracquemond,{292} the designer, and Delaplanche, the sculptor, meant to celebrate the Centennial of American Independence. The broad and easily understood idea is distinctly American and was inspired by American themes. They fittingly stand in the capital, not only as lasting reminders of the hundredth anniversary of America’s entry into the great community of nations but also as a congratulatory tribute from France’s ceramic artists.

Viewed in the light of history and of historical usage, they both acquire a fresh interest, and are better understood. They are exceptions, in the idea they represent, to the myriad ornamental vases which load our cabinets and shelves. We have already seen that, from the most ancient days of Egypt downward, vases were employed for the conveyance of religious sentiments. The Chinese followed the same course, and joined with it the custom of using pottery as a reward, or for the purpose of conferring a mark of imperial distinction upon officers deserving well of the state. Vases were also made the media between friends for the conveyance of compliments or congratulations. We might, in this connection, revert once more to the Greeks, who carried the Oriental practice still farther. By that people vases were, as we have seen, used as prizes, as wedding presents, as pledges of love or friendship, the legends they bear enabling us at this distant day to listen to the whisperings of passions which burned and died over two thousand years ago. We also find such commemorative vases as that which bears the legend, “The beautiful horse, twice conqueror at the Pythian games.” On many others are inscribed the names of the great men of antiquity, its kings and its poets. Some of these belong to times posterior to those in which the persons they were intended to honor lived, and may, therefore, be called commemorative in the same manner as statues. Throughout the Middle Ages we find the same usage more widely prevalent. When, therefore, the artists of France decided upon commemorating the American Centennial, they had, as a precedent for making a memorial distinctive of their art, the usage of the potters of all countries back to the most remote times.

Viewed through the lens of history and how things have been used, these items take on new significance and are easier to understand. They stand out as exceptions to the countless decorative vases that clutter our cabinets and shelves. We've already noted that since ancient Egypt, vases have been used to express religious feelings. The Chinese followed this tradition and also began using pottery as awards or as a way to honor officials who had served the state well. Vases were also used as a means for friends to exchange compliments or congratulations. In this regard, we can look back at the Greeks, who expanded on this Eastern practice. As we’ve seen, the Greeks used vases as prizes, wedding gifts, and symbols of love or friendship, with the stories they tell allowing us, even today, to hear the echoes of passions that ignited and faded over two thousand years ago. We also come across commemorative vases like the one inscribed with, “The beautiful horse, twice conqueror at the Pythian games.” Many others feature the names of great figures from antiquity, including kings and poets. Some of these were created long after the individuals they were meant to honor lived and can thus be viewed as commemorative like statues. Throughout the Middle Ages, this practice became even more widespread. So when the artists of France chose to commemorate the American Centennial, they had a long-standing tradition of potters from various cultures as a model for creating a distinct memorial of their art.

In regard to design and decoration, these vases will bear consideration in detail. There is one very large class of Greek vases which represent what we have called the union of pottery and sculpture. In one we have the helmeted head of Pallas Athene surmounted by{293} a figure of Nike, or Victory. On others are Tritons bearing Nereïds, Medusa’s head, pennate figures, and the winged steeds of Aurora. The artist had no thought of utility to hamper him in designing accessories. It is said that M. Bracquemond, while in the Louvre, was attracted by one of the Grecian vases of this class found in Apulia (see Fig. 167). The style is full of grandeur and pomp. The form of the vase would be heavy and clumsy were its outline unrelieved by the decorating figures. On the neck stands a divinity in graceful drapery. Lower down, on the sides, are two statuettes of deities, and on either side of Minerva’s head surmounted by Nike in front are two Tritons, with their horse-feet pawing the air. This vase suggested to M. Bracquemond a design for the Memorial Vases in Washington. All that he thus derived, however, was merely a suggestion.

Regarding design and decoration, these vases deserve a detailed look. There's a significant category of Greek vases that represent what we might call the blend of pottery and sculpture. One features the helmeted head of Pallas Athene topped by a figure of Nike, or Victory. Others showcase Tritons carrying Nereïds, Medusa’s head, winged figures, and the horses of Aurora. The artist wasn’t restricted by any practical considerations when creating the designs. It’s said that M. Bracquemond was captivated by one of these Grecian vases from Apulia while in the Louvre (see Fig. 167). The style is rich in grandeur and elegance. The vase's shape might seem heavy and awkward if not for the decorative figures enhancing its outline. At the neck, there’s a deity draped gracefully. Lower down the sides, there are two statuettes of gods, and on either side of Minerva’s head, topped by Nike in the front, are two Tritons with their horse-like legs kicking up. This vase inspired M. Bracquemond’s design for the Memorial Vases in Washington. However, what he drew from it was just a suggestion.

The details of the design may be gathered from a description of the vases themselves. One is intended to represent the year in which the United States won independence; the other the hundredth anniversary of that event. Between them is a whole century of history. The vase “1776” rises from a base consisting of greenish, foamy waves, lashing angrily against rocks surmounted by a circlet of cannon modelled after the ordnance of Revolutionary times. In this we have the whole story of the struggle for independence, and of the turmoil and confusion of the strife. It is worth noting that this symbolical use of the wave ornamentation is strictly classical. When the potters of Greece sought a symbol of caprice and mutation, they could find none more expressive than the foam-crested waves of the sea. From the cannon the body of the vase swells gracefully outward, and attains its widest girth near the top, where it curves rapidly inward to the upper rim. The orifice is closed by a star-covered dome of blue, from either side of which spring statuettes of Fame and Victory. On a pedestal on the rim in front stands a bust of Washington, modelled by Houdon, after one formerly owned by Lafayette, and now in the Louvre.

The details of the design can be understood from a description of the vases themselves. One represents the year the United States gained independence, and the other marks the hundredth anniversary of that event. Between them lies a whole century of history. The vase “1776” rises from a base made up of greenish, foamy waves, crashing fiercely against rocks topped with a band of cannon modeled after Revolutionary times artillery. In this, we see the entire story of the fight for independence and the chaos and turmoil of that struggle. It's noteworthy that this symbolic use of wave decoration is very classical. When Greek potters looked for a symbol of change and unpredictability, they found none more fitting than the foam-tipped waves of the sea. From the cannon, the vase's body expands gracefully outward, reaching its widest point near the top, where it curves quickly inward to the upper rim. The opening is topped with a blue dome covered in stars, from which two statuettes of Fame and Victory emerge on either side. On a pedestal at the front of the rim stands a bust of Washington, sculpted by Houdon, based on one that used to belong to Lafayette and is now in the Louvre.

The ornamentation on the body is simple and expressive. Green fronds cross each other above the cannon, and smaller branches and stars are sprinkled over the whole surface. On the front is the American eagle with outstretched wings, with the national colors on either side. Above it, and immediately under the bust of Washington,{294} in small gilt letters, are the names of the signers of the Declaration of Independence.

The decoration on the body is straightforward yet impactful. Green leaves intersect above the cannon, and smaller branches and stars are scattered across the entire surface. At the front is the American eagle with its wings spread wide, flanked by the national colors. Above it, just below Washington's bust,{294} in small gold letters, are the names of the signers of the Declaration of Independence.

The base of the Centennial vase, “1876,” symbolizes peace and prosperity by means of fruit, cereals, and the implements of husbandry. Above the eagle, in place of the names of the signers of the Declaration, are those of the Presidents, from Washington to Grant, and the surmounting bust represents Columbia. In other respects the two vases are alike. The story they tell is plain, and for every observer to read. Out of the struggle of a hundred years ago have come liberty, peace, and prosperity. The designer was exposed to dangers which he has coped with successfully. He has achieved something grateful to American patriotism without throwing originality aside. The American flag, the eagle, Washington, and the Goddess of Liberty, compose a group which, but for their artistic combination, might have been viewed with the indifference begotten of familiarity. As they stand, it becomes hard to conceive how otherwise, in equally intelligible language, a great historical event could have been commemorated in the everlasting record supplied by clay. They are records, and not mere ornaments. They mirror the first century of America’s life as a nation. They tell all or nearly all that history can tell of the passage from the struggle of 1776 to the prosperity of 1876.

The base of the Centennial vase, "1876," represents peace and prosperity through images of fruit, grains, and farming tools. Instead of the names of the signers of the Declaration, the names of the Presidents from Washington to Grant are featured above the eagle, with a bust of Columbia on top. In other ways, the two vases are similar. The story they tell is clear and easy for anyone to understand. From the struggles of a hundred years ago, we have gained liberty, peace, and prosperity. The designer faced challenges that he managed to overcome successfully. He created something that honors American patriotism while still maintaining originality. The American flag, the eagle, Washington, and the Goddess of Liberty form a combination that, without their artistic presentation, might have been viewed with indifference due to familiarity. As they stand, it’s hard to imagine how any other equally clear representation could commemorate such a significant historical event in the enduring medium of clay. They are records, not just decorations. They reflect the first century of America's existence as a nation. They convey nearly everything that history can tell about the journey from the struggles of 1776 to the prosperity of 1876.

The story of their formation is interesting, that of one applying to both. The body was modelled by M. Renard, chief modeller at Sèvres. He worked incessantly on the inside for thirty-four hours without resting more than a few minutes at a time, in order that his work might be finished before the clay lost any of its plasticity by the evaporation of the moisture. When this operation was completed the body was allowed to dry for fifteen days. A kiln was then built round it, its great size—the vases are twelve feet high, and the largest ever made in Europe—rendering removal impossible. It was fired for eight days at a low temperature, and then for three days at a high degree of heat, and the result of the stupendous work was in every way successful. The furnace required eight days to cool. If anything more is needed to enable us to estimate the immense labor involved in such a work, it may be summed up in this, that these vases demanded thirteen months’ work of some of the ablest artists and potters of France.{295}

The story of how they were created is fascinating and applies to both. The body was shaped by M. Renard, the head modeller at Sèvres. He worked non-stop on the inside for thirty-four hours, taking only short breaks, so he could finish his work before the clay dried out and lost its pliability. Once this was done, the body was left to dry for fifteen days. A kiln was then built around it, and due to its massive size—the vases are twelve feet tall, making them the largest ever produced in Europe—removing it was not an option. It was fired for eight days at a low temperature, followed by three days at a high heat, and the outcome of this incredible effort was completely successful. The furnace took another eight days to cool down. To grasp the enormous effort involved in this project, consider that these vases required thirteen months of work from some of the best artists and potters in France.{295}

It is difficult to criticise them apart from the sentiment they embody, and which invests them with a never-fading interest. It was, however, a touch of genius to get away from immediate usage to a style of ornamentation with which the artists of Magna Græcia and Apulia embellished their vases. It is the style best suited to their enormous size. The enamel is applied only to the ornamentation, the body, busts, and statuettes being all left unglazed and showing the natural color of the clay. Every detail is made expressive, while the strictest simplicity is retained. The size of the work forbade minute ornamentation of a symbolical character, and there is thus a harmony between the entire work and the details. The colors are brilliant, and the general effect, though sombre, is imposing and fine. They will be viewed hereafter with increasing interest, as marking the revival of an old complimentary usage under particularly gratifying conditions; and the grandeur and beauty of the art they represent is not likely to be forgotten in the contemplation of the sentiment they express.

It’s hard to critique them beyond the feelings they evoke, which give them a lasting appeal. It was truly clever to move away from practical use to a style of decoration that the artists of Magna Græcia and Apulia used for their vases. This style fits their massive size perfectly. The enamel is only applied to the decorations, while the main body, busts, and statuettes are left unglazed, revealing the natural color of the clay. Every detail is made vibrant, while still maintaining strict simplicity. The size of the work prevents tiny symbolic decorations, creating harmony between the overall piece and its details. The colors are bright, and the overall effect, though dark, is impressive and elegant. They will be appreciated more and more over time, as they represent a revival of an old artistic tradition under especially rewarding circumstances; and the greatness and beauty of the art they embody are unlikely to be overlooked in light of the emotions they convey.

We turn to the tile-piece in which, upon nearly a thousand tiles, M. Bracquemond presents his allegory of Human Progress, with a mingled feeling of dislike and attraction. It also stands in the Smithsonian Institute. The repellent influence is first experienced, and arises, probably, from an apparent absurdity of design and the peculiar coloring. A figure of gigantic size occupies the centre, trampling fire underfoot, and having a greenish bronze statuette in the right hand and a vase in the other. On the left are the chimneys and smoke of a factory, and on the opposite side is a railway train. A flash of lightning strikes in from the right, and above the central figure is the recumbent form of a woman partially enveloped in cloud. The picture, as we have said, is allegorical, and represents the genius of man utilizing the waters of the rebellious stream and storm, the fires of the volcano and lightning, and making them subservient to progress. As it is more closely studied, its true place in art is better understood, and we ultimately accept the piece as an indication of the possibilities of M. Bracquemond’s art. We feel that another stage has been passed on the way toward the perfect union of the potter’s and painter’s skill, and toward the picture “permanent as the Pyramids” of which Ruskin writes.

We shift our focus to the tile piece where M. Bracquemond presents his allegory of Human Progress across nearly a thousand tiles, evoking a mix of dislike and attraction. This work is also housed in the Smithsonian Institute. The initial reaction is one of repulsion, likely due to an apparent absurdity in the design and the unusual coloring. A gigantic figure takes center stage, trampling fire beneath its feet, holding a greenish bronze statuette in one hand and a vase in the other. To the left, there are factory chimneys and smoke, while on the right side, a railway train is depicted. A bolt of lightning strikes from the right, and above the central figure lies the reclining form of a woman partially shrouded in cloud. As previously mentioned, the artwork is allegorical, illustrating humanity's genius in harnessing the chaotic forces of water from rebellious streams, the fury of volcanoes, and lightning, and turning them into tools for progress. As we study it more closely, we come to better appreciate its true value in art, leading us to ultimately accept this piece as a reflection of M. Bracquemond's artistic potential. We sense that another step has been taken toward achieving a perfect blend of the potter's and painter's skills, moving closer to the "permanent as the Pyramids" artwork that Ruskin described.

Many of the other tile-pieces, panels, and plaques (Fig. 239) from{296} Limoges and Auteuil are more absolutely excellent. On a circular plaque appears a draped female head, in which the flesh tint, clear and ruddy, is simply wonderful. The delicacy which it lacks is found on two panels, perfect rural pictures, with single female figures. These pieces illustrate the fineness of landscape effect and the nicety of touch to which the artist in possession of Haviland’s palette can attain. The trees stand out well against the sky, its blue slightly shaded with cloudy gray; and if we turn from these to the figure-drawing, the arrangement of the drapery, even the finish of the embroidery, we feel that we are in presence of an art of the decorative and artistic capacity of which we are only catching the first glimpses.

Many of the other tiles, panels, and plaques (Fig. 239) from{296} Limoges and Auteuil are truly outstanding. On a round plaque, there’s a draped female head, where the flesh tone, bright and vibrant, is simply amazing. The delicacy that it lacks is found in two panels, perfect rural scenes featuring single female figures. These pieces showcase the fine landscape effects and the careful touch that an artist using Haviland’s palette can achieve. The trees stand out nicely against the sky, which is a shade of blue lightly tinged with cloudy gray; and if we shift our focus to the figure drawing, the drapery arrangement, and even the detail in the embroidery, we realize that we’re witnessing an art form with decorative and artistic qualities that we are only beginning to appreciate.

enlarge-image
Fig. 239—Haviland Faience. (H. Havemeyer Coll.)
Fig. 239—Haviland Faience. (H. Havemeyer Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 239—Haviland Faience. (H. Havemeyer Collection)
Fig. 239—Haviland Faience. (H. Havemeyer Collection)

If we pass now to the vases of this ware, we are struck by the originality of their shapes, the freedom of their designs, and the remarkable depth and beauty of their coloring. There is nowhere visible{297} any symptom of the nervous feeling after a doubtful result characteristic of an artist without confidence in himself and his process. Everything indicates strength, assurance, and power; and if there is weakness anywhere, it is evidently the result of a boldness which is over-hasty or too careless of finish and detail. We find no precedent for the decoration. It is as far removed as possible from all that is associated with China or Japan, from the majolica of Italy, Spain, or Berlin, from the stone-ware of England, or the faience of Sweden. The forms of the vases are of boundless variety, and suggest originality by their very multiplicity. One would carry us back to the pottery of ancient Gaul before it had felt the heavy hand of Rome. Another recalls the Anglo-Saxon vases of England. A third would lead us, in searching for a precedent, to the clumsy, rotund urns of ancient Germany. These would all be equally fanciful, no doubt; and in that suspicion one is confirmed by the exquisite forms of a small pichet, a quaint card-receiver, and a vase rising to its slightly out-turned lip as gracefully as the cup of a flower.

If we look at the vases made from this material, we’re struck by the uniqueness of their shapes, the creativity of their designs, and the incredible depth and beauty of their colors. There’s no sign{297} of that anxious feeling typical of an artist lacking confidence in himself and his craft. Everything shows strength, certainty, and power; and if there’s any weakness, it clearly results from a boldness that is either too hasty or careless with finish and detail. We find no prior examples for the decoration. It’s as far removed as possible from anything associated with China or Japan, from the majolica of Italy, Spain, or Berlin, from the stoneware of England, or the faience of Sweden. The shapes of the vases are endlessly varied and suggest originality just by their sheer diversity. One would remind us of the pottery of ancient Gaul before it was influenced by Rome. Another evokes the Anglo-Saxon vases of England. A third might take us back in search of a precedent to the bulky, round urns of ancient Germany. All of these are equally fanciful, of course; and that suspicion is reinforced by the exquisite forms of a small pichet, a quirky card holder, and a vase that rises to its slightly turned lip as gracefully as a flower’s cup.

enlarge-image
Fig. 240.—Haviland Faience. (G. W. Gibson Coll.)
Fig. 240.—Haviland Faience. (G. W. Gibson Collection.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 241.—Haviland Faience. (Whitelaw Reid Coll.)
Fig. 241.—Haviland Faience. (Whitelaw Reid Collection)

enlarge-image
Fig. 242.—Luna Vase. Haviland Faience. (Mrs. William H. Dannat Coll.)
Fig. 242.—Luna Vase. Haviland Faience. (Mrs. William H. Dannat Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 242.—Luna Vase. Haviland Faience. (Mrs. William H. Dannat Collection)
Fig. 242.—Luna Vase. Haviland Faience. (Collection of Mrs. William H. Dannat)

We may take a few examples in order to illustrate the decoration. It consists of painting on the surface, of carved figures in unglazed relief, and of forms glazed and attached to the surface. Of{298} the first of these the choice is wide. On some appear hunting dogs full of life and action and in many attitudes. On another is a Cupid with full-drawn bow, rosy and chubby, and evidently bent upon dealing a fatal wound. On a third is a nymph and satyr (Fig. 241). A fourth shows us a barn-yard pair, a duck and drake, the latter preening himself in the sun, under which his many-hued plumage glitters{299} with a lustre almost iridescent. On a fifth a gayly feathered open-throated songster appears to be warbling his even-song upon a tiny spray. Flowers are painted with all the splendor of nature, and cling round the forms with gracefully sweeping stem. One in particular is made attractive simply by its color, a mottled gray, into the depths of which we look as into the clouds hanging over the couch of the sun in the early mornings of summer. Its beauty is in its suggestiveness, which strikes us again in many of the flower-wreathed vases where there are openings of green, into which one can look as into a forest glade. The mind creates what the eye cannot see, and the glade is peopled with beings whose forms are never caught. This is, no doubt, an example of fancy helping out the artist, but the artist is none the less fortunate and skilful who can thus induce the fancy to take wing. He leaves her room to take flight, and the vase he has decorated with a simple flower becomes a poem suggesting far more than it tells.

We can look at a few examples to show the decoration. It includes painting on the surface, carved figures that stand out in relief, and glazed shapes attached to the surface. Of{298} the first category, there's a lot to choose from. Some feature lively hunting dogs in different poses. One shows a Cupid with a drawn bow, rosy and chubby, clearly ready to strike a fatal blow. Another displays a nymph and satyr (Fig. 241). A fourth reveals a farmyard duo, a duck and drake, with the drake preening in the sunlight, his colorful feathers sparkling{299} with a nearly iridescent shine. A fifth offers a brightly feathered songbird seemingly singing its heart out on a delicate branch. Flowers are painted with all the richness of nature, wrapping around the figures with elegantly sweeping stems. One particular flower stands out just for its color, a mottled gray that invites you to gaze into it like you would into the clouds above the sun's bed during summer mornings. Its beauty lies in its suggestion, echoed in many of the flower-adorned vases that have openings of green, inviting you to peek inside as if entering a forest glade. The mind fills in what the eye can't see, and the glade becomes populated with figures that are never fully revealed. This is undoubtedly an instance of imagination aiding the artist, yet the artist remains fortunate and skilled for being able to inspire such imagination. He allows it space to take flight, and the vase he decorates with a simple flower transforms into a poem, suggesting much more than it shows.

Of the vases showing unglazed carvings in bas-relief there is a single pair, sufficient for illustration. On one is represented Phœbus, the golden-haired god of day, and on the other the triform goddess Luna. Phœbus stands with bow drawn full to the shoulder, just as we picture him in Homer. It will be remembered that when Lyrnessus was taken by the Greeks and the spoils divided, Chryseis, the wife of the king of the captured place, and daughter of Chryses, one of the priests of Apollo, fell to the share of Agamemnon. Her father sought her restoration from the “king of men,” and on his request being refused, asked aid from the god he served. We here have Apollo in the attitude of returning an answer to his suppliant priest.

Of the vases with unglazed carvings in relief, there’s just one pair that is enough for illustration. One features Phœbus, the golden-haired god of day, and the other shows the three-faced goddess Luna. Phœbus stands with his bow drawn back to his shoulder, just like we picture him in Homer. It’s important to remember that when the Greeks took Lyrnessus and divided the spoils, Chryseis, the wife of the king of the captured city and daughter of Chryses, one of Apollo's priests, ended up with Agamemnon. Her father asked Agamemnon, the “king of men,” to return her, and when his request was turned down, he sought help from the god he served. Here, we see Apollo in the act of responding to his devoted priest.

“His bow was bent to pierce the hearts of the Greeks,
As he moved fiercely, his silver arrows echoed; Fueled by revenge, one night he unleashed,
And dark gloom swirled around his head. Seeing the fleet in sight, he pulled back his deadly bow, And, hissing, the feathered fates fly below. The infection first started with mules and dogs,
"And finally, the vengeful arrows aimed at man."

On the companion vase (Fig. 242) is the figure of the goddess of night, Luna, Diana, or Hecate, in her character of Luna, with the crescent under her feet, and throwing back a mantle from her graceful{300} form. In both vases the beauty of the conception is skilfully carried out in the execution. The figures are admirably modelled, and, being of a light paste and left unglazed, stand out in bold relief against the ground. The daring of the latter innovation is amply justified by the result.

On the companion vase (Fig. 242), there's a depiction of the goddess of night, Luna, Diana, or Hecate, portrayed as Luna, standing on a crescent moon with it beneath her feet, pulling back a cloak from her elegant{300} figure. On both vases, the beauty of the design is skillfully executed. The figures are wonderfully shaped, and, being made from a light clay and left unglazed, they stand out prominently against the background. The boldness of that choice is clearly justified by the outcome.

enlarge-image
Fig. 243.—Faience Vase. (Mrs. Colonel T. Scott Coll.)
Fig. 243.—Faience Vase. (Mrs. Colonel T. Scott Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 243.—Faience Vase. (Mrs. Colonel T. Scott Coll.)
Fig. 243.—Ceramic Vase. (Mrs. Colonel T. Scott Collection.)

Of the third class of vases with glazed ornaments applied to the body there are many fine specimens. One of the most charming (Fig. 243) is wreathed by flower sprays twined naturally and gracefully{301} round the body. The flower is in full bloom, and its large leaves are spread out above it and below. For handles there are snakes turning in their changeless coil round the flower stem. On another the handles consist of butterflies beautifully moulded and colored, and placed as though they might have been transformed into clay as they alighted on the vase. Another, of small size and quaintly rotund form, has a mass of leaves and flowers in relief clustering round the body. A pitcher with a soft gray ground is lightly overrun with an ivy branch, which twines itself round the neck and handle as naturally as the plant creeps up and winds itself round the stem of a tree.

Of the third kind of vases with glazed decorations applied to their surfaces, there are many beautiful examples. One of the most delightful one is adorned with flower sprays that twine naturally and gracefully around the body{301}. The flowers are in full bloom, with large leaves fanning out above and below them. The handles are shaped like snakes coiling endlessly around the flower stem. In another vase, the handles are crafted as beautifully molded and colored butterflies, positioned as if they might have turned to clay as they landed on the vase. Another small vase, with a uniquely rounded shape, features a cluster of leaves and flowers in relief encircling its body. A pitcher with a soft gray background is gently covered with an ivy branch that wraps around the neck and handle just as naturally as the plant climbs up and intertwines around the trunk of a tree.

Can anything be more simple than the suggestions to which these creations are due? Do we need to be reminded of the fable which explains how Callimachus was inspired to produce the Corinthian capital? We are told that he was walking in the country, and as he travelled he came to the grave of a child, upon which, in a basket, some relative—its mother, probably—had placed the customary offering of food. To keep off the birds and small animals, a tile had been laid upon the basket. In course of time an acanthus appeared; and as it grew, its stalk was pressed back by the tile and turned round spirally under its edge. Nothing more was needed. Callimachus found in the little basket on the flower-grown grave a suggestion for the order of architecture which has never been surpassed to this day. We have similarly, in the faience vases of Haviland now under consideration, constant hints of inspiration drawn from the simplest forms of nature. A branch falls upon a vase and becomes its ornament. A butterfly hangs for a moment on fluttering wing and drops from its flight, and it too becomes an ornament. The workman leaves his unfinished work at night, and when he returns at day-break, finds that a lizard or an asp has crept upon the still slimy vase to bask itself in the first rays of the morning sun. It darts out of sight, but it has left an idea which appears in the decoration; and on the spot from which it glided when disturbed a snake displays its spiral convolutions.

Can anything be simpler than the inspirations behind these creations? Do we need a reminder of the story explaining how Callimachus was motivated to create the Corinthian capital? It’s said that he was walking in the countryside when he came across a child's grave. A relative—probably the mother—had placed the usual food offering in a basket on the grave. To keep the birds and small animals away, a tile was placed on top of the basket. Over time, an acanthus plant began to grow. As it grew, its stalk was pushed back by the tile and spiraled around the edge. That was all it took. Callimachus found inspiration for a style of architecture that remains unmatched to this day in that little basket on the flower-covered grave. Similarly, in the Haviland faience vases we’re discussing, there are constant sources of inspiration drawn from the simplest forms of nature. A branch falls on a vase and becomes a decoration. A butterfly flutters briefly before dropping from the air, and it too becomes part of the ornamentation. The craftsman leaves his work unfinished at night, and when he returns at dawn, he finds that a lizard or a snake has crawled onto the still damp vase to bask in the morning sun. It darts away, but it leaves behind an idea that shows up in the design; and at the spot where it slipped away, a snake reveals its spiral shape.

Where but in nature shall we see anything suggestive of such decoration? We do not find it in Japan, for the symbolical and semi-imaginative, semi-realistic style of the extreme East has nothing in common with this naturalism. As little do we find it among the{302} brilliant colors and fantastic forms of Persia. If we come nearer home, to Italy, even to the French centres we have already visited, there is nothing in their classical scenes and floral wreaths and bouquets to prepare us to find in Limoges their orderly successor. In a word, the style is original. There is no crowding of tints for the sake of their rich beauty. A single flower lying on a ground of one prevailing tone is sufficient ornamentation for a vase; or a handful of flowers may be scattered upon the surface in tumbled profusion, or woven into a wreath. Haviland has entered upon a hitherto undiscovered path, and let us pray that he may never be tempted to try the porcelain decoration which threatened to ruin faience, nor to give us anything more meretricious than the beauty of a garden flower or of the many other admirably conceived forms which he has endowed with life.

Where else in nature can we find anything that suggests such decoration? We don’t see it in Japan, where the symbolic and semi-imaginative, semi-realistic style of the Far East has nothing in common with this naturalism. We find the same absence among the{302} bright colors and fantastical shapes of Persia. If we look closer to home, in Italy or in the French cities we’ve already seen, their classical scenes and floral wreaths and bouquets don’t prepare us for what we find in Limoges as their structured successor. In short, this style is original. There’s no overcrowding of colors just for the sake of their rich beauty. A single flower on a surface of one dominant color is enough decoration for a vase; or a handful of flowers can be scattered in a casual mess or woven into a wreath. Haviland is exploring a path that hasn't been discovered before, and let’s hope he’s never tempted to pursue the porcelain decoration that almost ruined faience, nor to present anything more superficial than the beauty of a garden flower or the many other exquisite forms he has breathed life into.

enlarge-image
Fig. 244.—Haviland Faience. (Miss Clara Louise Kellogg Coll.)
Fig. 244.—Haviland Faience. (Miss Clara Louise Kellogg Collection)

The best pieces have been chosen for commendation and to illustrate the highest results to be expected from the new process. It is unquestionable, however, that there are many pieces of this faience which could be disposed of without seeking words for the expression of enthusiastic praise. This gives those desiring specimens every opportunity for the exercise of a judicious discrimination. In some pieces the simultaneous melting of the color and glaze has resulted in a haziness of outline and confusion of colors by no means characteristic of the better examples. On others with figure decoration the drawing has been completely destroyed, and the figure left in obscurity. These inferior pieces are useful, however, for showing how careful must be the work which produces the bold effects securing our admiration.

The best pieces have been selected for praise and to showcase the highest results expected from the new process. However, it's clear that there are many pieces of this pottery that could be sold without needing to find words for enthusiastic praise. This gives those looking for specimens every chance to exercise careful judgment. In some pieces, the simultaneous melting of the color and glaze has led to a hazy outline and a confusing mix of colors that's not typical of the better examples. In others with decorative figures, the drawing has been completely ruined, leaving the figure unclear. However, these lesser pieces are useful for demonstrating how careful the work must be to achieve the bold effects that earn our admiration.

When Haviland took up the process discovered by MM. Chaplet, Laurin, and Lafond, at Bourg-la-Reine, he secured the services of two{303} of these artists. The third, M. Laurin, carried out the process at the place of its discovery. Many of this artist’s works come to us bearing his mark and the name of the factory, Bourg-la-Reine, in full. Like that of Haviland, his work is occasionally irregular; but, as a rule, it is entitled to very high commendation. The flower decoration is extremely beautiful, and when laid upon a soft ground, such as the gray, which Laurin produces to perfection, is entitled to nearly all the praise bestowed upon the corresponding works from Haviland’s factory. The Bourg-la-Reine faience is chiefly painted on the flat, and the leading decoration consists of flower and figure painting. We meet with many well-selected subjects and much strong and realistic treatment. On one vase appear an eagle and a serpent on an excellent ground of gray and blue, the former of which is also employed with fine effect in a variety of flower pieces.

When Haviland started using the process developed by MM. Chaplet, Laurin, and Lafond in Bourg-la-Reine, he hired two{303} of these artists. The third artist, M. Laurin, continued the process at its original location. Many of Laurin's works are identifiable by his mark and the complete name of the factory, Bourg-la-Reine. Like Haviland's work, his can be occasionally inconsistent; however, in general, it deserves high praise. The flower designs are incredibly beautiful, and when placed on a soft background, like the gray that Laurin masters perfectly, they receive nearly all the accolades given to similar works from Haviland’s factory. The Bourg-la-Reine faience is mainly painted flat, with the primary decoration featuring floral and figurative painting. There are many well-chosen subjects and a strong, realistic style. One vase showcases an eagle and a serpent set against an excellent gray and blue background, which is also effectively used in various floral pieces.

enlarge-image
Fig. 245.—Bourg-la-Reine Faience. (G. Collamore.)
Fig. 245.—Bourg-la-Reine Ceramics. (G. Collamore.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 246.—Bourg-la-Reine Plaque. (Tiffany & Co.)
Fig. 246.—Bourg-la-Reine Plaque. (Tiffany & Co.)

A very common mistake is made regarding this faience. It is often confounded with that of Haviland, although the differences between the two fabrics are obvious. In the first place, the marks can be consulted. That of Limoges{304} is stamped “H. & Co.”—or, Haviland & Co.—with or without the place of manufacture. The artist’s mark also is generally attached. The Bourg-la-Reine is marked either with the name “Laurin” or “B.-la-R.,” or with both. In the second place, the alkaline glaze of the Haviland faience gives the paintings, especially of flowers, a life-like appearance peculiar to itself. It is a mistake to suppose that the processes of decoration are identical in every particular. In one respect only they are alike. In both, the colors are laid upon the unbaked clay. In the mixing of the colors and in the glaze they are distinct. Laurin’s decoration is harder in outline than the Limoges, and never possesses the mingled softness and strength which constitute the great charm of the latter.

A common mistake people make about this faience is confusing it with Haviland’s, even though the differences between the two are clear. First, you can check the marks. Limoges{304} is stamped with “H. & Co.”—or Haviland & Co.—with or without the place of manufacture. The artist’s mark is usually included as well. Bourg-la-Reine is marked with either the name “Laurin” or “B.-la-R.,” or both. Second, the alkaline glaze of Haviland faience gives the paintings, especially the floral designs, a distinctive lifelike quality. It’s a mistake to think that the decoration processes are exactly the same. They are similar in only one way: both lay colors on unbaked clay. The mixing of colors and the glaze are different. Laurin’s decoration has sharper outlines than Limoges and never has the perfect blend of softness and strength that makes Limoges so appealing.

enlarge-image
Fig. 247.—Deck Faience. (Corcoran Art Gallery.)
Fig. 247.—Deck Faience. (Corcoran Art Gallery.)

Of the early history of Bourg-la-Reine little of general interest is known. It appears that Jullien and Jacques of Mennecy founded a workshop there about the year 1773. Jullien died in 1774, and was succeeded by his son, who resigned his share in the business to Jacques. When Jacques died, in 1799, his son, C. S. Jacques, continued the fabrication. At a later period fine white faience was made. It is upon Laurin alone that, in this country, the reputation of the place depends.

Of the early history of Bourg-la-Reine, not much of general interest is known. It seems that Jullien and Jacques of Mennecy founded a workshop there around 1773. Jullien died in 1774, and his son took over but later gave up his share in the business to Jacques. When Jacques died in 1799, his son, C. S. Jacques, carried on the production. Later on, they produced fine white faience. In this country, the reputation of the place depends solely on Laurin.

enlarge-image
Fig. 248.—Deck Bottle. (Gilman Collamore.)
Fig. 248.—Deck Bottle. (Gilman Collamore.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 249.—Deck Vase. (Gilman Collamore.)
Fig. 249.—Deck Vase. (Gilman Collamore.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 249.—Deck Vase. (Gilman Collamore.)
Fig. 249.—Deck Vase. (Gilman Collamore.)

The name of Deck, of Paris, brings before us much that is beautiful in the recent ceramics of France. For a long time, in fact, his name was supposed to represent nearly all that was excellent in the color and decoration of European pottery. Having enriched his palette with a wealth of colors which made him the envy of his cotemporaries, he turned his attention to reviving Oriental styles in hues rivalling those of the East. He was first attracted to Persia, and with marvellous skill applied his rich enamel colors to the reproduction of the faience of that country. In other cases he is manifestly inspired by Japanese{305} art. His technical skill enables him to reach widely varied effects, and since to this are added truthful drawing and a fine taste in the assortment of tints, we can easily understand his eminence in the art. Specimens of his best work are comparatively rare in this country. The faience vase from the Corcoran Art Gallery (Fig. 247) is characteristic, and is an excellent example of M. Deck’s coloring. The ground is a soft yellow or buff, and the plumage of the pheasant is brilliant and rich. The blue tints are especially fine, and the glaze, which is judged to be alkaline, gives the coloring that peculiar softness which is found in the greatest perfection on pate tendre. There is considerable doubt as to the body used by Deck. It varies very much in different pieces, approaching in some cases the hardness and compactness of porcelain. Of this character is the bottle, Fig. 248. The ground color of this specimen is a clear blue, and in it the white blossoms appear in thick clusters. A vase and plaque, with a somewhat similar, but possibly even a finer body, are shown at page 325 (Figs. 280 and 281). That given here (Fig. 249), singular alike in form and color, has a{306} ground of undecided shades of brown and yellow. Deck’s violet is soft and rich, approaching at times the velvety violet of China.

The name Deck from Paris evokes a lot of beauty in the recent ceramics of France. For a long time, his name was believed to represent almost everything that was exceptional in the color and decoration of European pottery. He enriched his palette with a variety of colors that made him the envy of his contemporaries, and then he shifted his focus to reviving Oriental styles in hues that rival those from the East. He was initially drawn to Persia, and with incredible skill, he used his rich enamel colors to replicate the faience of that country. In other instances, he is clearly inspired by Japanese {305} art. His technical skill allows him to achieve a wide range of effects, and when you add accurate drawing and a keen sense of color selection, it’s easy to see why he is so esteemed in the art world. Examples of his best work are relatively rare in this country. The faience vase from the Corcoran Art Gallery (Fig. 247) is characteristic and an excellent representation of M. Deck’s coloring. The base color is a soft yellow or buff, and the pheasant’s feathers are vibrant and rich. The blue shades are particularly beautiful, and the glaze, which is thought to be alkaline, gives the colors that unique softness found in the finest pate tendre. There is some uncertainty about the body that Deck used, as it varies significantly in different pieces, sometimes resembling the hardness and density of porcelain. This is the case with the bottle, Fig. 248. The base color of this piece is a clear blue, with white blossoms appearing in thick clusters. A vase and plaque with a similar, but possibly even finer body, are displayed on page 325 (Figs. 280 and 281). The one presented here (Fig. 249), unique in both form and color, has a background of ambiguous shades of brown and yellow. Deck’s violet is soft and rich, sometimes approaching the velvety violet of China.

enlarge-image
Fig. 250.—Colinot Faience. (Tiffany & Co.)
Fig. 250.—Colinot Faience. (Tiffany & Co.)

The other names most familiar to Americans are those of Colinot, Parville, Longwy, Creil, Sarreguemines, and Montereau. Their products illustrate the taste for Oriental styles which sprung up a few years ago, and to the gratification of which much of the ingenuity of French makers has been devoted. Colinot, of Paris, has employed with great skill colored enamels in the imitation of Japanese work. On one cylindrical vase (Fig. 250) he has laid in strong relief, upon a dark-buff ground, flowers and leaves exactly after the models supplied by Satsuma and Kioto. On other specimens the decoration is outlined upon a white ground, and filled in with enamel colors. The method is productive of a clear hardness of outline, but the results are seldom unpleasing and often very attractive. Colinot has succeeded in obtaining several excellent colors. The vase (Fig. 251) is a rich purple, on which the flowers are laid in white and green. The treatment is similar to that of Deck, but the ground is less brilliant and clear. Colinot also acquired considerable reputation by his faience with colored stanniferous enamel. We give an example (Fig. 252) of his treatment of large pieces. The ground is a pale blue, and the medallions are admirably painted. The color is subdued throughout.

The names most recognizable to Americans are Colinot, Parville, Longwy, Creil, Sarreguemines, and Montereau. Their products showcase the taste for Oriental styles that emerged a few years ago, and a lot of the creativity of French makers has gone into satisfying this demand. Colinot, based in Paris, skillfully uses colored enamels to mimic Japanese art. On one cylindrical vase (Fig. 250), he features flowers and leaves in strong relief against a dark-buff background, closely following models from Satsuma and Kyoto. On other pieces, the decoration is outlined on a white background and filled in with enamel colors. This method produces a clear, hard outline, and while the results are rarely disappointing, they are often very appealing. Colinot has managed to achieve several excellent colors. The vase (Fig. 251) is a deep purple, with flowers depicted in white and green. The approach is similar to that of Deck, but the background is less vibrant and crisp. Colinot also gained significant recognition for his faience with colored stanniferous enamel. We provide an example (Fig. 252) of his approach to large pieces. The background is a pale blue, and the medallions are beautifully painted. The color is subtly balanced throughout.

enlarge-image
Fig. 251.—Colinot Vase. (Gilman Collamore.)
Fig. 251.—Colinot Vase. (Gilman Collamore.)

{307}The Creil workshop was established some time during the eighteenth century, probably about 1780, by a number of English potters. Its earliest works appear to have consisted chiefly of services of a semi-porcelaneous paste. The Worcester method of transfer-printing and then painting the design in colors was adopted, and successfully handled. The founders transferred the establishment to Le Bœuf, Milliet & Co. and De St. Criq & Co. Porcelain was made until 1860, after which the production was restricted to English faience. The paste cannot, however, be distinctly qualified, as it varies from the original semi-porcelain to cream-colored ware. The latter has a wide reputation, both for its quality and its decoration under the glaze.

{307}The Creil workshop was set up sometime in the eighteenth century, probably around 1780, by several English potters. Its earliest products mainly consisted of services made from a semi-porcelain paste. They adopted the Worcester method of transfer-printing and then painting the designs in colors, which they executed successfully. The founders later transferred the business to Le Bœuf, Milliet & Co. and De St. Criq & Co. Porcelain was produced until 1860, after which they shifted to making English faience. However, the paste can't be easily classified, as it ranges from the original semi-porcelain to cream-colored ware. The latter is well-known for its quality and decoration beneath the glaze.

enlarge-image
Fig. 252.—Colinot Faience. (Tiffany & Co.)
Fig. 252.—Colinot Faience. (Tiffany & Co.)

The Montereau establishment was, like that of Creil, founded by Englishmen. Letters patent were granted on March 15th, 1775, to Clark, Shaw & Co., to make English faience and queen’s-ware. The firm started under very favorable auspices, receiving an annual allowance of 1200 francs for ten years, probably for the purpose of naturalizing the industry. Its wares helped to overturn the manufacture of French faience, and were imitated at several places, including Toulouse and Sarreguemines. In 1790 there were two establishments at Montereau. As at Creil, M. De St. Criq, in 1810, acquired the right of protection, and in 1829 assigned it to Lebœuf & Thebaut.

The Montereau factory was, like the one in Creil, founded by Englishmen. On March 15, 1775, letters patent were granted to Clark, Shaw & Co. to produce English faience and queen’s-ware. The company started on a positive note, receiving an annual grant of 1200 francs for ten years, likely to help establish the industry. Its products contributed to the decline of French faience production, and they were copied in various locations, including Toulouse and Sarreguemines. By 1790, there were two factories in Montereau. Similar to Creil, M. De St. Criq obtained protective rights in 1810 and transferred them to Lebœuf & Thebaut in 1829.

At Longwy the manufacture of faience was begun about forty years ago, when M. Huart de Northcomb was proprietor of a workshop. Its name is now found upon many excellent specimens of faience with colored stanniferous enamel. In the bottle and tray (Fig. 253) a rich effect is produced by the employment of two shades of blue in the scaly ground. The oval medallions and other ornamentation are yellow, with leaves and flowers in green and pink. It is one of the best examples we have seen from this factory, which is one of the largest of its kind in France. The pitcher (Fig.{308} 254) has a ground of undecided very pale yellow, and the leaves, flowers, and birds are variously colored. Our third specimen, an oval plaque (Fig. 255), has, in its design and the brilliancy of its coloring, a decidedly Oriental appearance. In the other examples the ground is broken up by a crackle more or less open and irregular; but in the plaque the white enamel is veined with fine and regular darkly colored cracks, which bring the ground to a soft and pleasing gray. The flowers are red and pink, and the foliage green, turning at times to blue. The bird is brightly plumaged with blue and other colors. In this as in the other pieces, the ground alone is crackled, and the decoration has the appearance of being graved in the enamel and then filled in with the requisite colors.

At Longwy, the production of faience started around forty years ago when M. Huart de Northcomb owned a workshop. Its name is now seen on many outstanding pieces of faience featuring colored stanniferous enamel. In the bottle and tray (Fig. 253), a rich effect is achieved by using two shades of blue in the scaly background. The oval medallions and other decorations are yellow, with leaves and flowers in green and pink. This is one of the best examples we've come across from this factory, which is one of the largest of its kind in France. The pitcher (Fig.{308} 254) has a base of an uncertain very pale yellow, and the leaves, flowers, and birds are in various colors. Our third piece, an oval plaque (Fig. 255), has a design and vibrant coloring that distinctly resemble Eastern styles. In the other examples, the background is disrupted by a crackle that is more or less open and irregular; however, in the plaque, the white enamel is veined with fine, regular dark cracks, giving the background a soft and appealing gray. The flowers are red and pink, and the foliage is green, occasionally shifting to blue. The bird is brightly colored with blue and other hues. In this piece, as well as in the others, only the background is crackled, while the decoration appears to be engraved into the enamel and then filled in with the necessary colors.

enlarge-image
Fig. 253—Longwy Faience. (Gilman Collamore.)
Fig. 253—Longwy Faience. (Gilman Collamore.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 253—Longwy Faience. (Gilman Collamore.)
Fig. 253—Longwy Faience. (Gilman Collamore.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 254.—Longwy Faience. Crackle. (G. Collamore.)
Fig. 254.—Longwy Faience. Crackle. (G. Collamore.)

Parville, of Paris, makes enamelled faience of the same general description; and the vase chosen to represent it (Fig. 256) deserves attention both for the peculiarity of its form and for the illustration it gives of{309} a French modification of the Persian style of decorating. The ground is a dull and sombre shade of dark-blue, upon which the ornamentation is laid in light-blue, white, red, and two shades of yellow.

Parville, from Paris, creates enameled faience that fits the same general profile; the vase selected to showcase it (Fig. 256) is noteworthy for its unique shape and for how it exemplifies{309} a French take on Persian decorative style. The background is a muted and dark shade of blue, on which the designs are applied in light blue, white, red, and two tones of yellow.

enlarge-image
Fig. 255.—Longwy Faience. Crackle. (Tiffany & Co.)
Fig. 255.—Longwy Faience. Crackle. (Tiffany & Co.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 256.—Parville Faience. (Tiffany & Co.)
Fig. 256.—Parville Faience. (Tiffany & Co.)

Gien faience, like those of Creil and Montereau, belongs to the class of ware with a colorless plumbiferous glaze, and its decoration is often remarkable both in design and color. In the vase with which we represent this faience (Fig. 257) the design is outlined on the biscuit, and the colors are then applied. The earlier products of Gien are said to be imitations of the styles of Marseilles. A more artistic faience, resembling the Gien, is made by M. Elysse at Blois, in the old Italian styles of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries.

Gien faience, like those from Creil and Montereau, is part of the range of pottery with a clear lead glaze, and its decoration is often notable for both design and color. In the vase shown here representing this faience (Fig. 257), the design is outlined on the unglazed piece, and the colors are then added. It is said that the earlier products of Gien were imitations of the styles from Marseilles. A more artistic faience that resembles Gien is made by M. Elysse at Blois, using the old Italian styles from the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries.

The Sarreguemines factory was founded in 1770, by Paul Utzchneider, and is now carried on under the firm of Utzchneider & Co. It turns out both faience and porcelain. Figures and groups in porcelain biscuit and artificial porcelain are made. The factory is also known by a fine white stone-ware. In the fine faience of Sarreguemines, certain works may be found which are, in many respects, the most extraordinary of the present time. Imitations of jasper, marble, granite, and porphyry, are produced of the most beautiful description, and other pieces resemble the jasper-ware of Wedgwood, with white decoration on a blue ground. The vase (Fig. 258) can hardly be described in words. Among the varied contents of Mr. Collamore’s collection, it is perfectly{310} unique. The ground is a deep and brilliant black, upon which the decoration is laid in white, gold, and blue, dotted with drops of jewel-like enamels. The handles are blue and gold. The design can be distinctly followed in the engraving, but even a colored plate could hardly do justice to the enamels, or give an idea of the general effect.

The Sarreguemines factory was founded in 1770 by Paul Utzchneider and is currently operated under the name Utzchneider & Co. It produces both faience and porcelain. They create figures and groups in porcelain biscuit and artificial porcelain. The factory is also known for its fine white stoneware. In the exquisite faience of Sarreguemines, you'll find certain pieces that are, in many ways, the most extraordinary of our time. They make beautiful imitations of jasper, marble, granite, and porphyry, and other items that resemble Wedgwood’s jasperware, featuring white designs on a blue background. The vase (Fig. 258) is almost impossible to describe. Among the diverse items in Mr. Collamore’s collection, it stands out as perfectly unique{310}. The background is a deep, brilliant black, with decorations in white, gold, and blue, accented with jewel-like drops of enamel. The handles are blue and gold. The design is clearly visible in the engraving, but even a color plate would hardly capture the beauty of the enamels or convey the overall effect.

enlarge-image
Fig. 257.—Gien Faience. (Davis Collamore Coll.)
Fig. 257.—Gien Faience. (Davis Collamore Collection.)

Niederviller has made faience in the Strasburg style since at least the beginning of the eighteenth century, and about 1760 was producing pieces with delicate flower paintings. It was then under the patronage of Baron de Beyerlé, and afterward of Count Custine, under whose proprietorship the porcelain style was farther developed. A curious specimen is given by Jacquemart, in which the ground of the plate is painted to imitate wood, and in the centre is a reservation simulating a sheet of white paper with a landscape in pink. In 1768 the Baron de Beyerlé was making a good quality of porcelain from German material. Under Count Custine, François Lanfrey was engaged as manager. Charles Sauvage, or Lemire, made small figures and groups in biscuit, and Cyfflé also executed some of his works at Niederviller.

Niederviller has been making faience in the Strasburg style since at least the early eighteenth century, and around 1760 began producing pieces with delicate floral paintings. At that time, it was under the patronage of Baron de Beyerlé, and later Count Custine, under whose ownership the porcelain style was further developed. An interesting example noted by Jacquemart features a plate whose background is painted to look like wood, with a center depicting a sheet of white paper featuring a pink landscape. By 1768, Baron de Beyerlé was producing high-quality porcelain using German materials. Under Count Custine, François Lanfrey was hired as the manager. Charles Sauvage, also known as Lemire, created small figures and groups in biscuit, and Cyfflé also completed some of his works at Niederviller.

enlarge-image
Fig. 258—Sarreguemines Faience. (G. Collamore.)
Fig. 258—Sarreguemines Pottery. (G. Collamore.)

The name of this artist, Paul Louis Cyfflé, is, however, more intimately associated with Luneville. The faience workshop of Luneville was founded about 1729, by Jacques Chambrette. In 1778 it was acquired by Keller & Guérin. The styles of Nevers and Strasburg were both successfully followed. It was here that Cyfflé made his statuettes of fine “terre de Lorraine.”

The name of this artist, Paul Louis Cyfflé, is closely linked to Luneville. The faience workshop in Luneville was established around 1729 by Jacques Chambrette. In 1778, it was taken over by Keller & Guérin. The styles of Nevers and Strasburg were both successfully adopted. It was here that Cyfflé created his statuettes of high-quality “terre de Lorraine.”

In the same district are the factories{311} of Nancy and St. Clement. The former produced faience in 1774, and a peculiar kind of biscuit which takes its name from the place. The factory was founded by Nicolas Lelong. Very little is known of the St. Clement works, though they are said to have been in operation in 1750. In 1835 they were under the directorship of M. Aubry. Both Luneville and St. Clement have been more recently known by their stanniferous faience.

In the same area are the factories{311} of Nancy and St. Clement. The Nancy factory started making faience in 1774 and a unique type of biscuit named after the place. It was founded by Nicolas Lelong. There isn’t much information about the St. Clement factory, but it’s believed to have been operating since 1750. By 1835, it was managed by M. Aubry. Recently, both Luneville and St. Clement have become known for their stanniferous faience.

St. Amand holds an important position in the history of French art. It is one of the places, including Lille, Dunkirk, Valenciennes, and the other faience-producing towns of Flanders, which enabled France to domesticate, in a measure, the manufacture of ware resembling that of Delft. The paste of these faiences is identical with that used in the great Dutch establishment, with which they very soon came into competition. The history of St. Amand extends from 1740 down to the Revolution. It was founded by Pierre Joseph Fauquez, was continued by his son, Pierre François Joseph, until 1773, and by his grandson, Jean Baptiste Joseph, until the Revolution. The earlier style of decoration is based upon that of Rouen; the second is after that of Strasburg. One of the distinguishing features of this faience is the use of white enamel in relief upon the glaze, which is faintly tinged with blue.

St. Amand plays a significant role in the history of French art. It is one of the locations, alongside Lille, Dunkirk, Valenciennes, and other faience-producing towns in Flanders, that helped France partially reproduce pottery similar to that of Delft. The clay used for these faiences is the same as that used by the renowned Dutch factory, with which they quickly began to compete. The history of St. Amand spans from 1740 to the Revolution. It was established by Pierre Joseph Fauquez and continued by his son, Pierre François Joseph, until 1773, and then by his grandson, Jean Baptiste Joseph, until the Revolution. The earlier style of decoration is inspired by Rouen's designs, while the later style is influenced by Strasburg. A key feature of this faience is the use of white enamel in relief on a glaze that is subtly tinged with blue.

Having already touched upon a few of the leading names of modern Paris, there yet remains to be said something of its previous history. The relics discovered within the city belong to every period, from the Roman downward; and it may therefore be said that the metropolitan potters have been as busy, comparatively speaking, in the past as they are to-day. Faience was made from the beginning of the seventeenth century, and Réverend was, in 1664, making imitations of Delft, “thin, with a white enamel, with clear polychrome colors, often excessively pure.” This is M. Jacquemart’s description. Notwithstanding the privilege accorded to Réverend, many other workshops appear to have made faience throughout the whole of the eighteenth century, and it is generally impossible to tell them from the wares of Rouen and elsewhere, which they imitated.

Having already mentioned a few of the key names in modern Paris, there’s still more to discuss about its history. The artifacts found within the city span every era, dating back to Roman times; therefore, it can be said that the potters in the city have been just as active in the past as they are today. Faience has been produced since the early seventeenth century, and Réverend was, in 1664, creating Delft imitations that were "thin, with a white enamel, and bright polychrome colors, often excessively pure." This is M. Jacquemart’s description. Despite the special privilege given to Réverend, many other workshops also seem to have made faience throughout the entire eighteenth century, and it is generally difficult to distinguish their products from those of Rouen and other places they sought to replicate.

Artistic faience was made at Sceaux for about forty-five years previous to 1795, by Chapelle and Glot successively. Gros-Caillou, St. Denis, Vincennes, St. Cloud, and Sèvres were all more or less engaged{312} in the manufacture of faience. We find Pierre Antoine Hannong, from Strasburg, at Vincennes in 1767, but he met with little success.

Artistic faience was produced at Sceaux for about forty-five years leading up to 1795, by Chapelle and Glot in succession. Gros-Caillou, St. Denis, Vincennes, St. Cloud, and Sèvres were all somewhat involved{312} in the making of faience. Pierre Antoine Hannong, from Strasbourg, was in Vincennes in 1767, but he had little success.

There are many other places at which faience was made, some, like Nantes, Bordeaux, and Orleans, of importance, and others of which little is known besides their names. A list of them would add nothing to our real knowledge of French art, which has been chiefly influenced by the styles of which we have most fully treated. To the accounts of them has been added all that could be learned regarding Limoges, Creil, Sarreguemines, and a few Parisian and other workshops especially interesting to the collectors of the present day.

There are many other places where faience was produced, some like Nantes, Bordeaux, and Orleans being significant, and others of which we only know the names. Listing them wouldn't enhance our understanding of French art, which has primarily been shaped by the styles we've discussed in detail. The information about these locations includes everything that could be gathered about Limoges, Creil, Sarreguemines, and a few workshops in Paris and elsewhere that are particularly appealing to today's collectors.

PORCELAIN.

Efforts to Make Porcelain.—First Artificial Porcelain.—St. Cloud.—Lille.—Paris.—Chantilly,—Mennecy.—Vincennes.—Sèvres.—Natural, or Hard, Porcelain.—Discovery of Kaolin.—Various Factories.—Limoges.—Deck.—Regnault.—Solon.—Pate Changeante.—Pate-sur-Pate.

Efforts to Create Porcelain.—First Man-Made Porcelain.—St. Cloud.—Lille.—Paris.—Chantilly,—Mennecy.—Vincennes.—Sèvres.—Natural, or Hard, Porcelain.—Discovery of Kaolin.—Different Factories.—Limoges.—Deck.—Regnault.—Solon.—Pate Changeante.—Pate-sur-Pate.

enlarge-image
Fig. 259.—St. Cloud Porcelain Salt-cellar. (Jacquemart Coll.)
Fig. 259.—St. Cloud Porcelain Salt Cellar. (Jacquemart Coll.)

We have already seen that the discovery of artificial porcelain preceded that of natural, or kaolinic, porcelain. In treating of the faience of Rouen, we quoted, from the letters patent granted to Louis Poterat on the 31st of October, 1673, a passage to show that he meditated the production of porcelain similar to the Chinese. A privilege was also granted to Claude Réverend, of Paris, in 1664, which bears that he possessed the secret of making a “counterfeit porcelain, as fine and finer than that which comes from the East Indies.” All that Réverend achieved was a very fine faience; and Poterat, having met with success as a maker of faience, probably renounced the prosecution of the search for porcelain, although he may be said to have arrived at or very near success. The first French artificial, or soft, porcelain known to commerce was that made by the Chicanneau family at St. Cloud in 1695 (Fig. 259). It is first noticed by Martin Lister, a traveller, in 1698. Henry Trou, having married the widow of Pierre Chicanneau, became head of the manufactory of St. Cloud; and a family quarrel having taken place, Marie{313} Moreau, widow of one of the Chicanneaus, established herself in Paris. The earliest marks of St. Cloud porcelain are the sun and the letters S. C. and T., the former dating from 1702 to 1715, the latter from 1715 to 1730. The sun was the device of Louis XIV., and the letters afterward used were the initials of St. Cloud and Trou. The paste was close and white, and the glaze uneven. The decoration soon became varied in character, some pieces, with birds and flowers in relief, resembling the Chinese, and others of French patterns in blue, with arabesques or lace borders.

We have already seen that the discovery of artificial porcelain came before that of natural, or kaolinic, porcelain. When discussing the faience of Rouen, we referenced a passage from the letters patent granted to Louis Poterat on October 31, 1673, showing that he intended to produce porcelain similar to the Chinese. A privilege was also granted to Claude Réverend, of Paris, in 1664, stating that he had the secret to making a "fake porcelain, as fine or finer than that from the East Indies." What Réverend actually produced was very fine faience; and since Poterat found success as a faience maker, he likely gave up the pursuit of porcelain, although he may have come close to achieving it. The first French artificial, or soft, porcelain known commercially was made by the Chicanneau family at St. Cloud in 1695 (Fig. 259). It was first mentioned by traveler Martin Lister in 1698. Henry Trou, who married the widow of Pierre Chicanneau, took over the St. Cloud manufactory; after a family dispute, Marie{313} Moreau, widow of one of the Chicanneaus, set up shop in Paris. The earliest marks of St. Cloud porcelain are the sun and the letters S. C. and T., with the sun mark used from 1702 to 1715 and the letters from 1715 to 1730. The sun was the emblem of Louis XIV, and the letters later used were the initials of St. Cloud and Trou. The paste was dense and white, while the glaze was uneven. The decoration soon became quite varied, with some pieces featuring birds and flowers in relief that resembled Chinese designs, and others showcasing French patterns in blue, adorned with arabesques or lace borders.

enlarge-image
Fig. 260.—Vincennes Porcelain Cooler. (Duke de Martina Coll.)
Fig. 260.—Vincennes Porcelain Cooler. (Duke de Martina Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 260.—Vincennes Porcelain Cooler. (Duke de Martina Coll.)
Fig. 260.—Vincennes Porcelain Cooler. (Duke de Martina Collection.)

The attempts of Poterat and Réverend, and the more perfect success of Chicanneau, indicate the prevalence of the desire to solve the mystery of Chinese porcelain. Experiments were being conducted almost everywhere, and the success of the potters of St. Cloud gave a new zest to the search. A manufactory was founded at Lille in 1711; at Paris, by the offshoot of the St. Cloud family, in 1722; and at Chantilly in 1725, where the porcelain of Corea was taken as a model. Ten years later Barbin was established at Mennecy, and in 1739 the philosopher Réaumur, led away by the universal search, arrived at a devitrified glass, which went under the name of “Réaumur’s porcelain,” though in no sense deserving such a name. With 1740 we reach the establishment of the royal manufactory at Vincennes (Fig. 260).

The efforts of Poterat and Réverend, along with the greater success of Chicanneau, show the widespread desire to unravel the mystery of Chinese porcelain. Experiments were taking place all over, and the achievements of the potters in St. Cloud added new excitement to the quest. A factory was established in Lille in 1711; in Paris, by a branch of the St. Cloud family, in 1722; and in Chantilly in 1725, where they used Korean porcelain as a model. Ten years later, Barbin was set up in Mennecy, and in 1739, the philosopher Réaumur, caught up in the universal search, created a devitrified glass known as “Réaumur’s porcelain,” though it didn’t truly deserve that title. By 1740, we see the founding of the royal factory at Vincennes (Fig. 260).

Two brothers named Dubois, formerly of St. Cloud, offered to sell their secret to the Intendant of Finance, and were given the necessary means to carry on the production at Vincennes. These men did not{314} fulfil their promise, and were succeeded by one of their workmen, named Gravant. The celebrated Madame de Pompadour used her influence with the king to induce him to favor an enterprise the success of which would make France independent of Saxony. The result was that the manufacture quickly rose to eminence. Chemists, artists, and goldsmiths were engaged in designing and decorating. Flowers were modelled and painted in a style so closely resembling the natural that the king is said, upon one occasion, to have mistaken the artificial for the real. In 1753, the position of manager was given to Eloi Brichard. Louis XV. took a third of the capital upon himself, and the name of “The Royal Porcelain Manufactory of France” was conferred upon the establishment. The workshops at Vincennes became too small, and in 1756 a removal was made to a new building erected specially for the purpose at Sèvres.

Two brothers named Dubois, who used to live in St. Cloud, offered to sell their secret to the Intendant of Finance and were given the resources they needed to continue production at Vincennes. These men did not{314} keep their promise, and one of their workers, named Gravant, took over. The famous Madame de Pompadour used her influence with the king to encourage him to support a project that would help France become independent from Saxony. As a result, the manufacture quickly gained prominence. Chemists, artists, and goldsmiths were brought in to design and decorate. Flowers were modeled and painted in such a realistic style that the king supposedly once mistook the artificial for the real. In 1753, Eloi Brichard was appointed as the manager. Louis XV invested a third of the capital, and the establishment was named "The Royal Porcelain Manufactory of France." The workshops at Vincennes became too small, so in 1756, they moved to a new building specifically constructed for this purpose in Sèvres.

enlarge-image
Fig. 261.—Old Sèvres Pate Tendre. (August Belmont Coll.)
Fig. 261.—Vintage Sèvres Pate Tendre. (August Belmont Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 262.—Old Jewelled Sèvres Pate Tendre. Cup diameter, 2½ in.; Saucer circumference, 18 in. (Mrs. J. V. L. Pruyn Coll.)
Fig. 262.—Antique Jewelled Sèvres Pate Tendre. Cup diameter, 2.5 in.; Saucer circumference, 18 in. (Mrs. J. V. L. Pruyn Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 263.—Jewelled Sèvres. (H. C. Gibson Coll.)
Fig. 263.—Jewelled Sèvres. (H. C. Gibson Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 263.—Jewelled Sèvres. (H. C. Gibson Coll.)
Fig. 263.—Jewelled Sèvres. (H. C. Gibson Collection.)

The imitations which had annoyed Adam, the director who preceded Brichard, continued under the administration of the latter. The king then took the entire establishment into his own hands, and appointed M. Boileau director. Such was an eighteenth century toy of royalty. The king, accompanied by the Pompadour, paid regular visits to Sèvres, which was well worthy of being a royal possession. Everything that art could suggest in the form of gardens and groves had been done to embellish it. Even a private chase was provided for the artists, where, in hunting the boar and stag, they relieved the labors of the studio. Never, possibly, were artists so favored by patronage and place, and the productions of Sèvres were worthy of the sunshine in which it{315} basked. Its flowers and vases admit of no classification. Figures were also made in biscuit (see Fig. 226). Chemists vied with each other in the invention of colors, and the bleu de roi, Hellot’s turquoise blue (1752), the Pompadour pink (1757), violet, greens, yellow, and iron-red followed each other in rapid succession, and were employed with dazzling effect. Special mention need only be made of the jewelled porcelain (Figs. 262 and 263) on a bleu de roi ground. The successive directors after Boileau were: Parent, 1773-1779; Regnier, 1779-1793; Commissioners, with Chanou and afterward Salmon, Ettlinger, and Meyer, jointly as inspectors, down to 1800; Brongniart, 1800-1847; and then MM. Ebelman, Regnault, and Robert in succession. The specimen{316} here given (Fig. 264) is one of a pair dated 1772 and 1781 respectively, which formerly belonged to Louis XVI. On his request they were sold by Governor Morris, in order to raise money, and were bought by Dr. Hosack, of New York. The scene in the medallion represents Louis XVI. in his cabinet, and the nurse bringing in the newly born Dauphin.

The imitations that had bothered Adam, the director before Brichard, continued during Brichard's time. The king then took full control of the establishment and appointed M. Boileau as the director. This was a typical royal indulgence of the eighteenth century. The king, along with the Pompadour, made regular visits to Sèvres, which truly deserved to be a royal possession. Everything that art could imagine in terms of gardens and groves had been done to enhance it. A private hunting ground was even set up for the artists, where they could unwind from their studio work by hunting boar and stag. Never before had artists been so well-supported in terms of patronage and setting, and the creations from Sèvres were deserving of the sunlight they basked in. Its flowers and vases defy categorization. Figures were also crafted in biscuit (see Fig. 226). Chemists competed to invent new colors, and the bleu de roi, Hellot’s turquoise blue (1752), the Pompadour pink (1757), violets, greens, yellows, and iron-red appeared one after the other in quick succession, and were used with stunning results. Notable mention goes to the jeweled porcelain (Figs. 262 and 263) against a bleu de roi background. The directors following Boileau were: Parent, 1773-1779; Regnier, 1779-1793; Commissioners, with Chanou and later Salmon, Ettlinger, and Meyer working together as inspectors until 1800; Brongniart, 1800-1847; and then MM. Ebelman, Regnault, and Robert in succession. The specimen{316} shown here (Fig. 264) is one of a pair from 1772 and 1781 that once belonged to Louis XVI. At his request, they were sold by Governor Morris to raise funds and were purchased by Dr. Hosack of New York. The scene depicted in the medallion shows Louis XVI. in his study, with a nurse bringing in the newborn Dauphin.

enlarge-image
Fig. 264.—Sèvres Pate Tendre (1772-1781). Bleu de Roi Ground. (Mrs. C. B. Hosack Coll.)
Fig. 264.—Sèvres Pate Tendre (1772-1781). Bleu de Roi Ground. (Mrs. C. B. Hosack Coll.)

Meantime the paste was still artificial, and the researches for a natural, or hard, porcelain were not relaxed. In 1769 the discovery of kaolin and petuntse at St. Yrieix, near Limoges, led to the introduction of hard paste into Sèvres. In 1804 M. Brongniart decided to abandon the manufacture of artificial porcelain, and soon afterward regretted having taken such a step. In 1847 M. Ebelman, Brongniart’s pupil and successor, decided to revive the pate tendre, and for four years made use of a body which had been prepared by Brongniart forty-five years previously. The clay, instead of being thrown away, as Brongniart thought, had been stored throughout the long period of its neglect, and both saved the new director any trouble in experimenting, and supplied a standard for the future. The production of soft paste has been continued, but the quantity is inconsiderable. Mr. Walters, of Baltimore, has in his collection a valuable pate tendre vase dated 1860.

Meanwhile, the paste was still artificial, and the search for a natural or hard porcelain wasn’t eased. In 1769, the discovery of kaolin and petuntse at St. Yrieix, near Limoges, led to the use of hard paste at Sèvres. In 1804, M. Brongniart decided to stop making artificial porcelain but soon regretted that decision. In 1847, M. Ebelman, Brongniart’s student and successor, chose to bring back the pate tendre and used a formula that Brongniart had developed forty-five years earlier for four years. The clay, instead of being discarded as Brongniart thought, had been kept during its long neglect, which not only saved the new director from needing to experiment but also provided a standard for the future. The production of soft paste has continued, but the quantity is quite small. Mr. Walters, from Baltimore, has a valuable pate tendre vase in his collection dated 1860.

To give in detail the events which led to the introduction of natural porcelain into the royal factory, we must turn back to the year 1721, when Wackenfeld was attempting to utilize at Strasburg the knowledge he had brought from Germany. Hannong was engaged{317} in the same enterprise; and his son, Paul Antoine, after endeavoring in vain to carry on the production in competition with the artificial porcelain of the royal factory, and engaging in fruitless negotiations with Director Boileau, at last retired to Frankenthal. His son afterward took the Strasburg works in hand, but failed. All this porcelain was made from imported material. That of Paul Antoine resembles in decoration the works of Meissen, and his son followed both the Saxon and Sèvres styles.

To explain in detail the events that led to the introduction of natural porcelain into the royal factory, we have to go back to 1721, when Wackenfeld was trying to apply the knowledge he had brought from Germany in Strasbourg. Hannong was involved{317} in the same effort; and his son, Paul Antoine, after unsuccessfully trying to continue production to compete with the artificial porcelain from the royal factory, and having unproductive talks with Director Boileau, eventually moved to Frankenthal. His son later took over the Strasbourg factory but also failed. All this porcelain was produced using imported materials. Paul Antoine's work was similar in decoration to that of Meissen, and his son adopted both the Saxon and Sèvres styles.

enlarge-image
Fig. 265.—Charlotte Corday Vase; Sèvres Porcelain, Mounted. Red and Gold. (White House.)
Fig. 265.—Charlotte Corday Vase; Sèvres Porcelain, Mounted. Red and Gold. (White House.)

In 1758 an event happened of the first importance to the making of a true French natural porcelain. This was the discovery by the Count de Brancas Lauraguais of an inferior quality of kaolin near Alençon. The specimens of the ware in which it was used show a coarse body, and decoration after the Chinese and Japanese types. Shortly afterward Gérault, or to give his name in full, Charles Claude Gérault Daranbert, the proprietor of a faience establishment at Orleans, engaged in the manufacture of porcelain. A privilege had been granted to the Orleans workshop, in 1755, to make a white faience, and the making of porcelain appears to have begun about 1764, on the acquisition by Gérault of a kaolin mine at St. Yrieix-la-Perche. In 1765 Guettard, chemist in the establishment of the Duke of Orleans at Bagnolet, came upon the kaolin deposit at Alençon originally discovered by the Count Lauraguais. Within a few years, also, Robert was making porcelain at Marseilles.

In 1758, a crucial event took place in the creation of true French natural porcelain. This was the discovery by Count de Brancas Lauraguais of a lower quality kaolin near Alençon. The pieces made with it had a rough texture and decorations resembling Chinese and Japanese styles. Soon after, Gérault—full name Charles Claude Gérault Daranbert, the owner of a faience factory in Orleans—began producing porcelain. A privilege was granted to the Orleans workshop in 1755 to make white faience, and porcelain production seems to have started around 1764 when Gérault acquired a kaolin mine in St. Yrieix-la-Perche. In 1765, Guettard, a chemist working for the Duke of Orleans in Bagnolet, found the kaolin deposit at Alençon originally discovered by Count Lauraguais. Within a few years, Robert was also producing porcelain in Marseilles.

enlarge-image
Fig. 266.—Old Sèvres, Mounted in Metal. Dark-blue Ground. Height, 9½ in. (Mrs. J. V. L. Pruyn Coll.)
Fig. 266.—Old Sèvres, Mounted in Metal. Dark blue background. Height: 9½ in. (Mrs. J. V. L. Pruyn Collection)

The next events of importance are Madame Darnet’s discovery of kaolin at St. Yrieix, and Macquer’s experiments with it at Sèvres. As at{318} Strasburg, the mistake was made at Sèvres of mixing the kaolin and petuntse in the wrong proportions, and the result of the excess of felspar was a very translucent glassy body. The first pieces and those of artificial paste were so nearly alike that, to distinguish the former, they were marked with the well known double L and crown. They may also be known by the color being laid upon the glaze. In the soft paste the colors appear to be sunk in the glaze. When Brongniart, in 1804, stopped the production of pate tendre, the works of the royal factory began to assume the forms and to be decorated in the styles with which the world has been familiar for the last seventy years. “The largest pieces,” says Jacquemart, “were undertaken, and sculpture and painting united to enrich gigantic vases. Plaques of forty-six by thirty-six inches were given to distinguished artists, who reproduced in unalterable colors the frescoes of Raffaelle, the masterpieces of Vandyke, Titian, and of the modern school.” Of modern Sèvres we give one example (Fig. 268), to which some interest attaches as belonging to a service presented by the French Government to Miss M. F. Curtis, distributor of funds sent from Boston for the relief of sufferers by the war with Germany in 1870-1871.

The next important events are Madame Darnet’s discovery of kaolin at St. Yrieix and Macquer’s experiments with it at Sèvres. Just like in{318} Strasburg, there was a mistake made at Sèvres in mixing kaolin and petuntse in the wrong proportions, resulting in a very translucent glassy substance due to too much felspar. The first pieces and those made from artificial paste were so similar that to tell the former apart, they were marked with the well-known double L and crown. They can also be identified by the color being applied on the glaze. In the soft paste, the colors seem to be embedded in the glaze. When Brongniart halted the production of pate tendre in 1804, the royal factory started to create pieces that took on the forms and decorations familiar to the world for the last seventy years. “The largest pieces,” says Jacquemart, “were created, with sculpture and painting combined to adorn gigantic vases. Plaques measuring forty-six by thirty-six inches were given to distinguished artists, who reproduced in lasting colors the frescoes of Raffaelle, the masterpieces of Vandyke, Titian, and the modern school.” From modern Sèvres, we present one example (Fig. 268), which is particularly interesting as it belonged to a service given by the French Government to Miss M. F. Curtis, who distributed funds sent from Boston for the relief of those affected by the war with Germany in 1870-1871.

enlarge-image
Fig. 267.—Franklin Vase. Sèvres. Blue and Gold. Inscription on Vase, “Vue de la Maison de Franklin à Passy.” (White House.)
Fig. 267.—Franklin Vase. Sèvres. Blue and Gold. Inscription on Vase: “View of Franklin's House in Passy.” (White House.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 268.—Sèvres Porcelain Tea-Set. (Curtis Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 268.—Sèvres Porcelain Tea-Set. (Curtis Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 268.—Sèvres Porcelain Tea-Set. (Curtis Collection, Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 268.—Sèvres Porcelain Tea Set. (Curtis Collection, Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

To give an idea of the value of the Sèvres porcelain, it may be mentioned that Napoleon, following an example set by Louis XV., sent to the King of Etruria a vase worth about sixty thousand dollars. Tea-sets worth $1000, vases at $1500 and $5000, are mentioned as being in the royal collection in England.

To illustrate the value of Sèvres porcelain, it’s noted that Napoleon, following Louis XV.'s example, gifted a vase worth around sixty thousand dollars to the King of Etruria. Tea sets valued at $1,000, along with vases priced at $1,500 and $5,000, are reported to be part of the royal collection in England.

enlarge-image
Fig. 269.—Washington’s “Cincinnati” Sèvres.
Fig. 269.—Washington’s “Cincinnati” Sèvres.

enlarge-image
Fig. 270.—Mrs. Washington’s Sèvres Tea-Service.
Fig. 270.—Mrs. Washington’s Sèvres Tea Set.

There are several specimens of Sèvres porcelain, formerly preserved at Arlington House, and now in the Patent Office at Washington, to which a historical interest attaches. There are, firstly, some pieces of the “Cincinnati China” (Fig. 269) presented to George Washington by the French officers who fought in the continental army. They are white, with deep-blue bands of leaves and scroll-work, and have on the bottoms or sides the figure of Fame holding in her left hand the Order of the Cincinnati. There are, secondly, several remnants of the set presented at the same time, and by the same gentlemen, to Mrs. Washington (Fig. 270). The rim of each piece is surrounded by a chain of thirteen links, in each of which is the name of one of the original States. In the centre of each plate and saucer, and on the side of each of the other pieces, is the monogram of Martha Washington, surrounded by a green wreath of laurel and olive leaves. A golden{320} aureole surrounds the wreath, beneath which is a ribbon scroll with the motto, Decus et tutamen ab illo. The colors are at once delicate and brilliant, and the painting admirable.

There are several pieces of Sèvres porcelain that were once kept at Arlington House and are now in the Patent Office in Washington, which carry historical significance. First, there are some items from the “Cincinnati China” (Fig. 269) that were given to George Washington by the French officers who fought in the Continental Army. They are white, decorated with deep blue patterns of leaves and swirls, and feature the figure of Fame on the bottoms or sides, holding the Order of the Cincinnati in her left hand. Second, there are several remnants from the set that was presented at the same time by the same officers to Mrs. Washington (Fig. 270). Each piece's rim is encircled by a chain of thirteen links, with each link bearing the name of one of the original states. In the center of each plate and saucer, and on the sides of the other pieces, is Martha Washington's monogram, surrounded by a green wreath of laurel and olive leaves. A golden{320} aureole encircles the wreath, beneath which is a ribbon scroll featuring the motto, Decus et tutamen ab illo. The colors are both delicate and vibrant, and the painting is excellent.

enlarge-image
Fig. 271.—Limoges Porcelain. Cup and Saucer. Painted by Pallandre. (S. S. Conant Coll.)
Fig. 271.—Limoges Porcelain. Cup and Saucer. Painted by Pallandre. (S. S. Conant Collection)

Manufactories rapidly sprung up in other French towns—at Niederviller, where German kaolin was used; at several places in Paris; at Bordeaux, Clignancourt, Lille, Valenciennes, Vincennes, Limoges, and elsewhere. Fauquez made porcelain at Valenciennes in 1785, and the works were taken by Lamoninary in 1787. Hannong was employed at Vincennes in 1786, and marked his pieces with two pipes crossed, with or without the letter H. The industry was afterward protected by the Duke of Chartres, when the monogram L. P. was adopted as the mark.

Manufactories quickly appeared in other French towns—at Niederviller, where German kaolin was used; in various locations in Paris; in Bordeaux, Clignancourt, Lille, Valenciennes, Vincennes, Limoges, and more. Fauquez produced porcelain in Valenciennes in 1785, and the factory was taken over by Lamoninary in 1787. Hannong worked at Vincennes in 1786 and marked his pieces with two crossed pipes, with or without the letter H. The industry was later supported by the Duke of Chartres, who adopted the monogram L. P. as the mark.

enlarge-image
Fig. 272.—Limoges Porcelain Plate. Painted by Pallandre.
Fig. 272.—Limoges Porcelain Plate. Painted by Pallandre.

The porcelain of Limoges is probably better known in this country than any other, through the enterprise of the makers, whose works in faience have already arrested our attention. The proximity of Limoges to St. Yrieix would alone lead us to view it as an important centre. After the discovery of kaolin, the brothers Grellet, Massié, and Fourniera established a porcelain workshop in 1773. The mark C. D. occurs on many remarkable works. In 1784 the manufactory was absorbed by Sèvres, Gabriel Grellet acting as director.{321} The paste was then very pure and white, but deteriorated; and Alluaud succeeded Grellet in 1788. Another change was made in 1793, and the works were again carried on as a private enterprise in the hands of MM. Joubert and Cancate. In 1794 the convent at Limoges was converted into a manufactory, and another rose in 1798, in the hands of the elder Alluaud, who was succeeded by his son. Though highly commendable in purity of glaze and compactness and whiteness of paste, his porcelain was inferior in decoration. The next we hear of Limoges is through David Haviland, of New York, who went from this country to Limoges upward of forty years ago. His firm worked steadily in the manufacture of porcelain, chiefly of a domestic character, before they conjoined it with that of faience.

The porcelain from Limoges is probably more recognized in this country than any other, thanks to the efforts of the makers, whose faience works have already caught our attention. The closeness of Limoges to St. Yrieix would make us see it as an important center. After kaolin was discovered, the Grellet, Massié, and Fourniera brothers started a porcelain workshop in 1773. The mark C. D. appears on many impressive pieces. In 1784, the factory was taken over by Sèvres, with Gabriel Grellet as the director. The paste was then very pure and white, but it declined in quality; Alluaud took over from Grellet in 1788. Another change occurred in 1793, and the works were once again run as a private business by MM. Joubert and Cancate. In 1794, a convent in Limoges was turned into a factory, and another was established in 1798 by the elder Alluaud, who was succeeded by his son. Although his porcelain was highly praised for its pure glaze and dense, white paste, it fell short in decoration. The next mention of Limoges comes from David Haviland of New York, who traveled from this country to Limoges over forty years ago. His company consistently produced porcelain, mainly for domestic use, before they combined it with faience production.{321}

enlarge-image
Fig. 273.—Limoges Porcelain. (Mrs. Colonel T. Scott Coll.)
Fig. 273.—Limoges Porcelain. (Collection of Mrs. Colonel T. Scott)

enlarge-image
Fig. 274.—Limoges Porcelain. (Gen. A. J. Meyers Coll.)
Fig. 274.—Limoges Porcelain. (Gen. A. J. Meyers Collection)

At the present time Haviland & Co. make a domestic ware of exceptional purity and of great{322} beauty of design. One set is modelled after and decorated with the water-lily, and others are of equal simplicity and beauty. The rule in these and in more strictly ornamental pieces is, to follow a chaste and refined style, marked by a limited use of color. The rule we laid down for the decoration of porcelain—that it should never be loaded with colors less beautiful than its own glaze—is here more closely followed than anywhere else occurring to us. Here, for example, is a set of plates painted with different scenes, such as a snow-storm, morning, night, before a shower, during a shower, and other similar subjects. The details are not wrought in with obtrusive precision. Something is left to imagination, and the effect of every view is perfect. They are painted by M. Bracquemond.

Currently, Haviland & Co. produces dinnerware that's exceptionally pure and beautifully designed. One set is inspired by and decorated with water lilies, while others share a similar simplicity and beauty. The guideline for these pieces, as well as for more ornamental ones, is to maintain a modest and refined style, characterized by a limited color palette. The principle we established for decorating porcelain—that it should never be burdened with colors less appealing than its own glaze—is followed here more closely than in any other instance we can think of. For example, there’s a set of plates painted with various scenes, like a snowstorm, morning, night, before a shower, during a shower, and other related subjects. The details aren’t rendered with overly precise clarity. Some elements are left to the imagination, resulting in a perfect effect for each scene. They are painted by M. Bracquemond.

enlarge-image
Fig. 275.—Limoges Porcelain. (Whitelaw Reid Coll.)
Fig. 275.—Limoges Porcelain. (Whitelaw Reid Collection.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 276.—Limoges Pate Tendre. (H. J. Jewitt Coll.)
Fig. 276.—Limoges Soft Paste. (H. J. Jewitt Collection.)

We nowhere find a better successor to the “egg-shell” of China than in the delicate, pure, and fragile specimens of thin porcelain from Limoges. This is an exceptional fabric, but there is elsewhere to be seen enough to substantiate the excellence of French porcelain for domestic use, in point of both beauty and strength. We have seen certain small coffee-cups so finely wrought, exquisitely modelled, and chastely colored, that when not in use they might serve as ornaments. The point to which painting on porcelain has been brought is further illustrated by a series of dessert{323} plates ornamented with different kinds of fruit—grapes, peaches, and other varieties. The supreme delicacy with which the requisite tints are here applied is admirable. On others are different kinds of seaweed and other marine objects, in which the artist has caught the natural hues with wonderful precision. The porcelain vases are, as a rule, small in size. No attempt, so far as we are aware, has been made to follow the gigantic works of Sèvres, Meissen, and Berlin, and we do not regret the fact. The works with which we are presented show great skill in the colors obtained, and the shapes are simple and sometimes severe. The domestic porcelain of Limoges deserves careful study for the sake of the refined taste which it invariably reflects.

We can't find a better successor to China's "egg-shell" than the delicate, pure, and fragile thin porcelain from Limoges. This is an exceptional material, but there’s plenty of other examples that demonstrate the quality of French porcelain for everyday use, both in beauty and durability. We've seen small coffee cups that are so finely crafted, beautifully shaped, and tastefully colored that when they’re not being used, they could serve as decorations. The level of painting on porcelain has reached a new height, as shown by a series of dessert{323} plates decorated with various fruits—grapes, peaches, and more. The incredible delicacy with which the colors are applied here is remarkable. Other plates feature different types of seaweed and marine elements, where the artist has captured the natural colors with amazing accuracy. The porcelain vases are generally small. To our knowledge, there hasn’t been any attempt to create large pieces like those from Sèvres, Meissen, and Berlin, and we don’t miss that at all. The pieces we see display great skill in the colors achieved, and the designs are simple and at times quite austere. The domestic porcelain of Limoges deserves careful examination for the refined taste it consistently showcases.

enlarge-image
Fig. 277.—Dinner-set in Limoges Pate Tendre.
Fig. 277.—Dinner-set in Limoges Pate Tendre.

enlarge-image
Fig. 277.—Dinner set in Limoges Pate Tendre.
Fig. 277.—Dinner set made of Limoges Pate Tendre.

The most highly artistic pieces are in pate tendre, or artificial paste. Considering the difficulty of manipulating the body and its liability to sink in the furnace, many of the old Sèvres pieces must be regarded as marvels of workmanship. We look with a similar interest upon the examples coming to us from Limoges. It has the honor of having produced the only complete dinner-set ever made of this ware (Fig. 277). Its beauty is parallel with its value, which we hardly dare estimate. Beautifully modelled and plumaged birds form the dish handles, and a simple accessory decoration on the body reveals to perfection the peculiar appearance presented by pate tendre of having the colors sunk in the soft and creamy glaze.

The most artistic pieces are made from pate tendre, or artificial paste. Given the challenges of working with this material and its tendency to sink in the furnace, many of the old Sèvres pieces are true marvels of craftsmanship. We view the pieces from Limoges with the same fascination. It proudly produced the only complete dinner set ever made from this material (Fig. 277). Its beauty matches its value, which is hard for us to estimate. Beautifully crafted and intricately designed birds serve as the handles for the dishes, and a simple decorative touch on the body highlights the unique look of pate tendre, where the colors appear sunken into the soft, creamy glaze.

Haviland & Co. have attained an exceptional success in colors. A complete toilet-set of pate tendre is turquoise blue of great richness and transparent depth. The modelling corresponds with an{324} achievement in color which has been the despair of ceramic artists for centuries. Deck is the only French maker who, before the Havilands, approached the old turquoise of China. The art has long been lost in the East. Deck’s pieces, however, are apt to craze or crack in irregular breaks, and this was thought to be unavoidable until Haviland made crackle closely resembling in color the rare old Chinese. Of the same material are two recumbent Psyches (Fig. 278), one in blue, the other in pink. In no more poetic form do we remember to have met the winged nymph who turned against Cupid the darts with which he was wont to afflict humanity. A set of three graceful vases (Fig. 279) with reticulated necks, and each supported on a tripod of goats’ feet, is painted in blue, gold, and pink. The forms are graceful and the coloring refined. The paintings of Poitevin and Du Liege on these and other pieces are characterized by the most exquisite delicacy. M. Pallandre, the Parisian flower-painter, has also lent to the porcelain of Haviland & Co. the beauty conferred by his dexterous brush.

Haviland & Co. have achieved remarkable success in color. A complete toilet set made of pate tendre is a rich turquoise blue with great transparency and depth. The design matches an{324} achievement in color that has frustrated ceramic artists for centuries. Deck is the only French maker who, before the Havilands, came close to replicating the old turquoise from China. That art has long been lost in the East. However, Deck’s pieces tend to craze or crack in uneven breaks, which was thought to be unavoidable until Haviland created a crackle finish closely resembling the rare old Chinese color. There are also two reclining Psyches (Fig. 278), one in blue and the other in pink. We can’t remember a more poetic representation of the winged nymph who turned Cupid's arrows back against him. A set of three elegant vases (Fig. 279) with intricately designed necks, each supported by a tripod of goats' feet, is painted in blue, gold, and pink. The shapes are graceful, and the colors are refined. The paintings by Poitevin and Du Liege on these and other pieces are marked by exquisite delicacy. M. Pallandre, the Parisian flower painter, has also added beauty to Haviland & Co.'s porcelain with his skillful brushwork.

enlarge-image
Fig. 278.—Psyche, in Blue Pate Tendre.
Fig. 278.—Psyche, in Blue Pate Tendre.

enlarge-image
Fig. 278.—Psyche, in Blue Pate Tendre.
Fig. 278.—Psyche, in Blue Pate Tendre.

enlarge-image
Fig. 279.—Pate-tendre Vase.
Fig. 279.—Soft Paste Vase.

enlarge-image
Fig. 280.—Deck Vase. (G. Collamore.)
Fig. 280.—Deck Vase. (G. Collamore.)

An excellent domestic ware, also made at Limoges, is largely imported by the manufacturers, Charles Field Haviland & Co., of New York. The greater portion of it is undecorated; but lately the makers have been turning their attention to decoration, and artistic work of considerable merit now comes from their establishment.

An excellent type of dishware, also produced in Limoges, is mainly imported by the manufacturers, Charles Field Haviland & Co., based in New York. Most of it is plain, but recently the creators have been focusing on decoration, and some really impressive artistic pieces are now coming from their company.

enlarge-image
Fig. 281.—Deck Plaque. (G. Collamore.)
Fig. 281.—Deck Plaque. (G. Collamore.)

Before leaving France, the names of Deck, Solon, and Regnault may be allowed to stay our progress. The Messrs. Deck, of Paris, have, as we have seen, made a special study of color, and were the first, or among the first, to revive Oriental decoration. Their Persian ware, or imitation of the old art of Persia, is characterized by much of the beauty of the original. Their blue, as we have seen, is especially commendable, and enabled them to compete with the enterprising imitators of England, the Mintons, who have for several years been in possession of a blue very little inferior to the turquoise. It is to be regretted that Deck was not represented at the Centennial Exhibition, where, by the richness of his palette, he would have had an opportunity of extending his reputation in America.

Before leaving France, we should pause to recognize Deck, Solon, and Regnault. The Decks from Paris have, as we've noticed, dedicated themselves to the study of color and were among the first to bring back Oriental decoration. Their Persian ceramics, or replicas of ancient Persian art, showcase much of the beauty of the originals. Their blue, as we've pointed out, is particularly praiseworthy, allowing them to compete with England's savvy imitators, the Mintons, who have held a blue that's only slightly less impressive than turquoise for several years. It's unfortunate that Deck wasn't showcased at the Centennial Exhibition, where his rich color palette could have helped him build his reputation in America.

M. Regnault, who succeeded M. Ebelman in the directorate of{326} Sèvres, was the inventor, while at the Sèvres manufactory, of pate changeante. The ware appears, during the day, like gray céladon, and at night, under artificial light, changes to a beautiful pink, whence its name.

M. Regnault, who took over from M. Ebelman as the director of{326} Sèvres, was the creator of pate changeante while working at the Sèvres factory. The pottery looks like gray céladon during the day, and then at night, under artificial light, it shifts to a lovely pink, which is where it gets its name.

enlarge-image
Fig. 282.—Minton Porcelain. Pate-sur-pate, by Solon. (Wales Coll., Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 282.—Minton Porcelain. Pate-sur-pate, by Solon. (Wales Collection, Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

The name of M. Solon recalls at once the peculiar style of decoration called “Pate-sur-pate,” or paste upon paste. The process has been long known in China, and was first attempted in Europe by M. Ebelman at Sèvres about thirty years ago. The experiments were successful, and some very fine works were issued. The process was taken to England from Sèvres by M. Solon, who was engaged a few years ago by the Messrs. Minton (Fig. 282). In Mr. A. B. Daniells’s collection at the Centennial Exhibition, some examples of pate-sur-pate by M. Solon attracted general attention. There were two pairs of vases of a pure Greek shape, with a body of a rich bronze or chocolate color. On this, in white relief, were figures symbolizing Fire and Water, and a group of the Graces accompanied by Cupid in a race. The forms were exquisitely drawn, and were half revealed by the semi-transparent drapery. More usual grounds are a dark green and a grayish tint, either of which has a soft effect. A second specimen is given at Fig. 352.

The name M. Solon immediately brings to mind the unique decoration style known as Pate-sur-pate, or paste upon paste. This technique has been used in China for a long time and was first tried in Europe by M. Ebelman at Sèvres about thirty years ago. The experiments were successful, resulting in some really impressive pieces. M. Solon brought the process to England from Sèvres, having been hired a few years ago by Messrs. Minton (Fig. 282). In Mr. A. B. Daniells’s collection at the Centennial Exhibition, some examples of pate-sur-pate by M. Solon caught a lot of attention. There were two pairs of vases with a classic Greek shape, featuring a rich bronze or chocolate-colored body. On these, in white relief, were figures representing Fire and Water, along with a group of the Graces and Cupid in a race. The designs were beautifully rendered, partially revealed by the semi-transparent drapery. More common backgrounds include a deep green and a grayish hue, both of which create a soft effect. A second specimen is illustrated in Fig. 352.

This method of treatment consists in applying to the surface to be decorated white liquid porcelain as a pigment. The application is repeated until the necessary relief is obtained, when the figures are finished by carving or scraping. Repeated firings are necessary before glazing, and the decoration, which is opaque while wet, becomes more or less transparent, according to the thickness of the pigment. The process is one of the nicest and most difficult in the entire range of ceramic art, as a mistake once made cannot be remedied, and the glaze has a tendency to destroy the fine outlines of the figures.{327}

This treatment method involves applying white liquid porcelain to the surface you want to decorate as a pigment. The application is repeated until the desired relief is achieved, after which the figures are finished by carving or scraping. Multiple firings are required before glazing, and the decoration, which is opaque when wet, becomes more or less transparent depending on the thickness of the pigment. This process is one of the most delicate and challenging in the whole field of ceramics, as a mistake made cannot be fixed, and the glaze often blurs the fine details of the figures.{327}

CHAPTER VI.

GERMANY AND CENTRAL EUROPE.

Early Pottery.—Lake Dwellers.—Early German.—Peculiar Shapes.—How Peasants Account for Relics.—Roman Epoch.—Tin Enamel.—Leipsic.—Breslau.—Nuremberg.—The Hirschvogels.—Villengen.—Höchst.—Marburg.—Bavaria.—Switzerland.—Belgium.—Delft.

Early Pottery.—Lake Dwellers.—Early Germans.—Unique Shapes.—How Farmers Explain Relics.—Roman Period.—Tin Enamel.—Leipzig.—Wrocław.—Nuremberg.—The Hirschvogels.—Villingen.—Höchst.—Marburg.—Bavaria.—Switzerland.—Belgium.—Delft.

THE early pottery of Germany and Central Europe dates from the Stone Age down to the Roman incursion, when the types change, and the evidences of more perfect mechanical appliances become apparent. The Lake Dwellers, who built their huts on piles in the lakes of Switzerland, have commemorated themselves by hand-wrought vessels, to the embellishment of which a decoration of the rudest kind was brought. Remains have been found throughout Germany, of which some are hand-made, while others are evidently thrown upon the wheel. These are both pre-Roman and contemporaneous with the Roman occupation. The paste varies from a friable clay to a hard, ringing stone-ware. Vases of a great variety of shape have been found along with cups, plates, saucers, and jars. Some of the vases are divided, like boxes, into compartments. The ornaments are paintings, mouldings, and incised lines. The painting consists of parallel lines of red, yellow, and black. Some of the smaller pieces were apparently used as toys. Others, of a sepulchral character, are thought to resemble the huts of the lacustrine dwellers. One found at Achersleben has a tall, conical cover, like a high-thatched roof, and the orifice in front is covered with a plate having a ring in the centre, through which a pin being passed fastened it on the outside. The orifice was in this way closed after the ashes of the dead had been introduced (Fig. 283). These and similar remains have been found in various parts of Germany, and have given rise to many superstitious stories among the peasantry. By some they are said to be the natural{328} produce of the soil. Others ascribe them to the all-powerful fairies. Others consider them possessed of wonderful preservative properties. As to the art they represent, we are convinced here, as we are in a parallel manner, though more forcibly amidst the remains belonging to ancient Gaul, that the Romans were not the first to inspire the Teutonic population with a desire for the expression of artistic ideas. We find both an awakening sensitiveness to the graces of form, and a growing appreciation of the possible beauty of surface decoration.

THE early pottery of Germany and Central Europe dates back to the Stone Age and continues until the Roman invasion, when the styles change and more sophisticated tools become noticeable. The Lake Dwellers, who built their homes on stilts in the lakes of Switzerland, left behind handmade vessels adorned with very basic decorations. Remains have been found throughout Germany; some are handmade, while others were clearly made on a wheel. These artifacts are both pre-Roman and from the time of Roman occupation. The clay ranges from crumbly to a hard, ringing stoneware. Various shaped vases were discovered along with cups, plates, saucers, and jars. Some vases are even divided into compartments, like boxes. The decorations include paintings, molds, and incised lines, with the paintings featuring parallel lines in red, yellow, and black. Some smaller items likely served as toys, while others, designed for burial purposes, are believed to resemble the homes of the lake dwellers. One piece found in Achersleben has a tall, conical lid that looks like a high-thatched roof, and the front opening is covered with a plate that has a ring in the center, which a pin is passed through to secure it on the outside. This prevented the opening from being accessed after the ashes of the deceased were placed inside (Fig. 283). These and similar finds have surfaced in various regions of Germany and have sparked many superstitious tales among local people. Some claim they are a natural result of the soil, others attribute them to powerful fairies, and some believe they possess remarkable preservative qualities. Regarding the art represented, we are convinced, as we are in a similar vein with the remains from ancient Gaul, that the Romans were not the first to ignite the Teutonic people's desire for artistic expression. There’s a noticeable sensitivity to the beauty of form and an increasing appreciation for the potential beauty of surface decoration.

enlarge-image
Fig. 283.—Ancient German Hut-shaped Vases.
Fig. 283.—Ancient German Hut-shaped Vases.

enlarge-image
Fig. 283.—Ancient German Hut-shaped Vases.
Fig. 283.—Ancient German Hut-shaped Vases.

With the Romans we find pottery both made on the spots where they settled and imported from the seats of the ceramic industry in Italy. These display the usual Roman characteristics, and need not be here considered. Crossing the Dark Ages, we find, in the thirteenth century, Germany in possession of processes for the presence of which—so far removed from their accepted centres and from the regular routes by which they travelled—it might be hard to account if it were absolutely necessary to travel by the regular route. We have seen this already in the case of early France. We see it again in Germany. Possibly the Romans may have taught their barbarian subjects something about glazing. Possibly some wanderer to Palestine and the East or to the Saracenic settlements in the South of Europe, or some stranger from these “foreign parts,” may have initiated the German potters in the higher secrets of the art.{329}

With the Romans, we see pottery both made locally where they settled and imported from the centers of ceramic production in Italy. These pieces show the typical Roman features, which we won't discuss here. Moving through the Dark Ages, by the thirteenth century, Germany had acquired techniques that are surprising considering how far they are from their original centers and the usual trade routes. We already noticed this pattern in early France and are seeing it again in Germany. The Romans might have shared some glazing techniques with their barbarian subjects. It's also possible that a traveler to Palestine and the East, or to the Saracenic settlements in Southern Europe, or even a foreigner from those regions, could have introduced the German potters to the more advanced practices of the craft.{329}

In any event, Germany was making enamelled faience at least two centuries before Luca della Robbia had perfected his process in Italy. A potter of Schelestadt, in Alsace, is said by the Germans to have discovered tin enamel. Even his name is now forgotten, although his death is said to have occurred in 1283. At Leipsic is a glazed frieze, dated 1207, and at Breslau, in 1230, architectural reliefs of great excellence were produced. Two hundred years later, in 1441, Veit Hirschvogel was using stanniferous enamel. At Strehla, in 1565, the potters were so well skilled in the working of terra-cotta, that they had made a pulpit of that material. One is almost led by these facts to question if Germany did not lead both Italy and France, and to regret that the history of German ceramics has not been more fully opened up to us. One danger let us guard against, for the sake of securing the intelligent understanding of Germany, incompatible with either partiality or prejudice. We need not confound conservative tastes with a “very slow march of ideas.” One rather loves to find an artist so impressed with what is good in his own art, that he is in no haste to leave it in order to catch the first whiff of foreign inspiration. Ideas evidently circulated at a tolerably high rate of speed in a country where the enamelled friezes and monumental bas-reliefs of Leipsic and Breslau existed in the beginning of the thirteenth century.

In any case, Germany was making enamel-coated ceramics at least two centuries before Luca della Robbia perfected his technique in Italy. A potter from Schelestadt in Alsace is said by the Germans to have discovered tin enamel. Even his name is now forgotten, although he is believed to have died in 1283. In Leipsic, there is a glazed frieze dated 1207, and in Breslau, by 1230, they were producing architectural reliefs of great quality. Two hundred years later, in 1441, Veit Hirschvogel was using tin enamel. By 1565 in Strehla, the potters were so skilled in working with terra-cotta that they made a pulpit from that material. These facts almost lead one to question whether Germany did not lead both Italy and France, and one might regret that the history of German ceramics has not been more thoroughly explored. We should guard against one danger for the sake of understanding Germany clearly—avoiding any bias or prejudice. We don't need to confuse traditional tastes with a "very slow march of ideas." It’s rather nice to find an artist so impressed with the strengths of their own art that they aren’t in a hurry to leave it just to chase the first hint of foreign inspiration. Ideas clearly circulated at a pretty high speed in a country where the enamelled friezes and monumental bas-reliefs of Leipsic and Breslau existed in the early thirteenth century.

To Leipsic, therefore, Germany is indebted for its first enamelled ware. The friezes above mentioned consisted of tiles with alto-relievo heads of Christ and the Apostles. The enamel is dark green. What occurs to us at once is that no art ever began with such works, and that in them we have the successful results of long experiment.

To Leipzig, therefore, Germany owes its first enamelware. The previously mentioned friezes consisted of tiles featuring alto-relievo heads of Christ and the Apostles. The enamel is dark green. What stands out to us immediately is that no art ever began with such works, and that in them we see the successful results of extensive experimentation.

Breslau is made famous by a large work of the same century, representing Henry IV. of Silesia, who died in 1290. The monarch lies stretched upon a tomb surrounded by twenty-one bas-reliefs.

Breslau is well-known for a significant work from the same century, depicting Henry IV of Silesia, who died in 1290. The king rests on a tomb surrounded by twenty-one bas-reliefs.

The Hirschvogels of Nuremberg have thrown a lustre upon their birthplace by their faience decorated with enamelled reliefs. The founder of the family, Veit Hirschvogel, was born in 1441, and died in 1525; and one of his sons, Augustine, has left some very artistic works in the prevailing style of ornamentation, with medallions and decorations in relief. One vase has green dragon handles (Fig. 284); and the fact that this style existed in Nuremberg at the time when Palissy was travelling in Germany, has led to the supposition that he{330} may have acquired the rudiments of his art under Hirschvogel. The same city was deservedly celebrated for its tiles ornamented with bas-reliefs, generally of the deep green distinctive of the greater proportion of German pottery. The style was at a later period carried to a greater extent, as we find upon different vessels several animal forms in high relief, and even the vessels themselves modelled after the animals of the country.

The Hirschvogels of Nuremberg have enhanced their hometown with their pottery decorated with enameled reliefs. The family founder, Veit Hirschvogel, was born in 1441 and died in 1525; one of his sons, Augustine, produced some very artistic works in the popular decorative style, featuring medallions and relief decorations. One vase has green dragon handles (Fig. 284); and the fact that this style was present in Nuremberg while Palissy was traveling in Germany has led to the belief that he{330} may have learned the basics of his craft from Hirschvogel. The city was rightfully famous for its tiles adorned with bas-reliefs, typically in the deep green color characteristic of much German pottery. Later on, this style was developed further, with various vessels showcasing animal forms in high relief, and some vessels even shaped like the country's animals.

At Villingen, in the Black Forest, Hans Kraut, who died in 1590, carried the same branch of art to great perfection, his tiles and bas-reliefs marking him as a successful and talented disciple of the school of Nuremberg.

At Villingen, in the Black Forest, Hans Kraut, who died in 1590, took the same branch of art to great heights, with his tiles and bas-reliefs showcasing him as a skilled and talented student of the Nuremberg school.

enlarge-image
Fig. 284.—German Enamelled “Surprise” Vase. By Hirschvogel.
Fig. 284.—German Enamelled “Surprise” Vase. By Hirschvogel.

Höchst and Marburg were both important seats of the industry, and at the former we find a vase having its neck ornamented with white reliefs, like the cameos of Wedgwood. During the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries the industry was established in many places throughout Germany, and styles of western and southern origin make their appearance. The faience of Anspach, Bavaria, follows the style of Rouen, and at Nuremberg, in the eighteenth century, the early Faentine style is making itself felt. The Bavarian towns of Göggingen and Baireuth both produced pieces of great beauty and refinement. On some from the former appear bouquets, birds, and arabesques, and one from the latter is ornamented—with what delicacy of effect may be imagined—with a figure and medallion surrounded by blue arabesques laid upon the white enamel. Before the middle of the eighteenth century Nuremberg had instituted its modern style, blue arabesque borders on a bluish glaze surrounding centre-pieces of fruit, etc.

Höchst and Marburg were both key centers of the industry, and at Höchst, we find a vase with a neck decorated with white reliefs, similar to Wedgwood cameos. During the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, the industry spread to many places across Germany, showcasing styles from the west and south. The faience from Anspach, Bavaria, follows the style of Rouen, and in Nuremberg, the early Faentine style began to gain attention in the eighteenth century. The Bavarian towns of Göggingen and Baireuth produced pieces of great beauty and sophistication. Some pieces from Göggingen feature bouquets, birds, and arabesques, while one from Baireuth is delicately adorned with a figure and medallion surrounded by blue arabesques on a white enamel background. By the mid-eighteenth century, Nuremberg had established its modern style, characterized by blue arabesque borders on a bluish glaze encircling centerpieces of fruit and more.

SWITZERLAND.

In Switzerland we know Zürich, Schaffhausen, Winterthur, and one or two other places. Of these, Winterthur is probably the more{331} ancient, pieces occurring dated 1678 and 1689. The styles are akin to the Italian—deep-bordered dishes with regularly arranged groups of fruit or flowers, or blue arabesques running round the margin. Escutcheons or fortified castles form the centre decoration. Precision and stiff, scrupulous care characterize the drawing.

In Switzerland, we know Zürich, Schaffhausen, Winterthur, and a couple of other locations. Among these, Winterthur is likely the more{331} ancient, with pieces dating back to 1678 and 1689. The styles are similar to Italian designs—deep-bordered plates featuring neatly arranged groups of fruit or flowers, or blue arabesques around the edge. Shields or fortified castles serve as the main decoration. The drawing shows precision and a careful, rigid approach.

BELGIUM.

Belgium, in at least two of the seats of its ceramic wares, has been closely allied with France. From Antwerp, the great centre of Belgian art, issued majolica of Italian styles in blue and yellow, violet and green, and another quality after the Oriental porcelain patterns. Toward the middle of the seventeenth century, if not earlier, Antwerp was in close relations with France. Tournay was of French origin in so far as its faience is concerned, and it was not until its workshop passed into the hands of Peterynck, of Lille, that it rose to eminence. The pieces attributed to it show a compound of Rouennais, Flemish, and Chinese decoration. Brussels had carried the art in 1761 to such a height, that its faience was said to be preferable to that of Delft and Rouen, with which it is possible it may sometimes be confounded by collectors. At Tervueren, near the capital, some pieces still in existence were made which are decorated with wreaths and bouquets and armorial bearings executed in colors of moderate purity.

Belgium, particularly in at least two of its centers for ceramic production, has been closely linked to France. From Antwerp, the main hub of Belgian art, came majolica in Italian styles featuring blue and yellow, violet and green, alongside other pieces inspired by Oriental porcelain designs. By the middle of the seventeenth century, if not earlier, Antwerp had established strong connections with France. Tournay's faience has French roots, and it only gained prominence after its workshop was taken over by Peterynck from Lille. The pieces attributed to Tournay display a mix of Rouennais, Flemish, and Chinese decoration. By 1761, Brussels had elevated the art of faience to such an extent that its quality was considered superior to that of Delft and Rouen, which collectors might occasionally confuse with its works. In Tervueren, near the capital, some surviving pieces feature decorations of wreaths, bouquets, and crests rendered in colors of moderate vibrancy.

HOLLAND.

enlarge-image
Fig. 285.—Delft Blue-and-white. Eighteenth Century. Chinese Style. Height, 17½ in. (Mrs. John V. L. Pruyn Coll.)
Fig. 285.—Delft Blue and White. 18th Century. Chinese Style. Height: 17½ in. (Mrs. John V. L. Pruyn Collection)

For our present purpose, all Holland may be said to be comprised in the single town of Delft. Its works date from 1310, and may be divided into two eras, that preceding the making of “porcelain,” and that during and after the fabrication miscalled by that name. The Delft faience is thin and hard, and was decorated with landscapes and scenes by the best painters of the time. It was made into{332} tiles, large plaques, baskets, vases, statuettes, and many other forms. Toward the end of the sixteenth and beginning of the seventeenth centuries, when the Dutch were laying the foundation of their trade with Japan, the fine quality of faience, which has never been equalled by any other country, began to be produced. We find this imitation of Oriental porcelain officially recognized in 1614, and for a hundred and fifty years it was currently referred to as porcelain. In reality it was a fine faience, modelled and decorated after the peculiar forms and patterns with which their trade with Japan had made the Dutch almost exclusively familiar. The paste, which consisted chiefly of the clay of Bruyelle, near Tournay, was skilfully mixed with sand and carefully manipulated. The sand made it hard, and gave it a capacity for being wrought into thin pieces suitable for table services. The bluish enamel was perfectly smooth and even; and the decoration, chiefly in blue and iron-red, after the Oriental designs, imparted to it much of the appearance of Japanese porcelain.

For our current purpose, all of Holland can be summed up in the single town of Delft. Its production began in 1310 and can be divided into two periods: the time before the creation of "porcelain" and the time during and after the manufacturing that was mistakenly called by that name. Delft faience is thin and hard, decorated with landscapes and scenes by the finest painters of the time. It was made into{332} tiles, large plaques, baskets, vases, statuettes, and many other forms. Toward the end of the 16th century and the beginning of the 17th century, when the Dutch were establishing their trade with Japan, the high quality of faience, which has never been matched by any other country, started to be produced. This imitation of Oriental porcelain was officially recognized in 1614, and for 150 years it was commonly referred to as porcelain. In reality, it was a fine faience, modeled and decorated after the unique forms and patterns that their trade with Japan had made the Dutch almost exclusively familiar with. The paste, which was mainly composed of clay from Bruyelle, near Tournay, was skillfully mixed with sand and carefully processed. The sand made it hard and allowed it to be shaped into thin pieces suitable for tableware. The bluish enamel was perfectly smooth and even, and the decoration, primarily in blue and iron-red, following Oriental designs, gave it much of the look of Japanese porcelain.

enlarge-image
Fig. 286.—Delft Blue-and-white. Eighteenth Century. Size, 21 in. by 18 in. (Mrs. John V. L. Pruyn Coll.)
Fig. 286.—Delft Blue-and-White. 18th Century. Size: 21 in. by 18 in. (Mrs. John V. L. Pruyn Coll.)

It is not to be wondered at that, as the processes were perfected, the reputation of Delft increased, and its commerce grew in proportion, and that no symptoms of decay manifest themselves until toward the end of the seventeenth century. The genius of both potters and painters ran riot among curious forms and decorations. One author mentions dinner services with dish covers resembling in form and{333} color the birds to be served in them; a spice cupboard resembling a Chinese Mandarin, and other curiosities. Another strange form was that of a violin, one of which is painted in blue camaïeu, with figures engaged in a dance, and musicians.

It’s not surprising that as the techniques improved, Delft’s reputation grew, and its trade expanded accordingly, showing no signs of decline until the late seventeenth century. The creativity of both potters and painters flourished with unique shapes and designs. One writer notes dinnerware with lids shaped like the birds that would be served in them, a spice cabinet styled like a Chinese Mandarin, and other oddities. Another unusual design was a violin, one of which is painted in blue camaïeu, featuring figures dancing and musicians.

STONE-WARE.

Countess Jacqueline.—Teylingen.—Graybeards.—Fine Stone-ware.—Grès de Flandre.—Creussen.

Countess Jacqueline.—Teylingen.—Seniors.—Fine Stoneware.—Grès de Flandre.—Creussen.

This ware, distinguished, as we have seen, by its vitrified fracture, although long known in the East, does not appear in Europe until between the thirteenth and fifteenth centuries. When it was first made in France has not been ascertained with sufficient exactness, and to Germany the credit of instituting the fabrication has generally been accorded. We find it throughout the provinces on the Rhine at a very early period, and it probably passed down the Rhine to Holland and thence to England.

This material, noted for its glass-like break, has been known in the East for a long time, but it only showed up in Europe between the 13th and 15th centuries. It's not clear exactly when it was first produced in France, but Germany is typically credited with starting its production. We see it throughout the Rhine regions quite early on, and it likely traveled down the Rhine to Holland and then to England.

The name of the beautiful and unfortunate Jacqueline of Bavaria, Countess of Hainault and Holland, is connected with the making of stone-ware by a very curious tradition. Jacqueline was the daughter of William IV., Count of Hainault and Holland, at whose request she married John, Duke of Brabant. This was the beginning of her troubles. A jealous and disappointed suitor, John of Bavaria, Bishop of Liege, marched against Holland, and having compelled the countess to nominate him as her successor, bribed her husband to transfer to him the management of her estates for a term of years. The countess, having good reason to be disgusted with men in general, and with her husband and quondam suitor in particular, fled to England after appealing in vain to Rome for a divorce. In England her beauty captivated the Duke of Gloucester, who espoused her cause as a preliminary to espousing herself. The duke marched against her husband of Brabant, who, assisted by his cousin of Burgundy, defeated the invader. Gloucester deserted Jacqueline, fled to England, and took a less involved bride. The countess in the mean time was imprisoned; but she escaped, and on the death, in 1425, of the prelate of Liege, resumed her rightful position. Then she was relieved by death of her husband,{334} and was again involved in war by the Duke of Burgundy, whom she was forced to declare her heir. A second marriage into which she entered so enraged Philip—who, by-the-way, is known in history as, par excellence, “The Good”—that he arrested her husband, and would have executed him, had not Jacqueline handed over her coveted property to “The Good,” and in 1433 retired to the privacy of the Castle of Teylingen. Three years afterward she died, at the age of thirty-six.

The story of the beautiful but unfortunate Jacqueline of Bavaria, Countess of Hainault and Holland, is tied to the creation of stoneware through an intriguing tradition. Jacqueline was the daughter of William IV, Count of Hainault and Holland, who arranged her marriage to John, Duke of Brabant. This marked the start of her troubles. A jealous suitor, John of Bavaria, Bishop of Liege, invaded Holland, forcing the countess to name him her successor and bribing her husband to manage her estates for several years. Fed up with men in general, especially her husband and former suitor, the countess fled to England after unsuccessfully seeking a divorce in Rome. In England, her beauty captured the attention of the Duke of Gloucester, who took up her cause with the goal of marrying her. He marched against her husband, who, backed by his cousin from Burgundy, defeated the invader. Gloucester abandoned Jacqueline, returned to England, and chose a less complicated bride. Meanwhile, the countess was imprisoned; however, she managed to escape and reclaimed her rightful position after the death of the Bishop of Liege in 1425. She was then freed from her husband’s hold and became embroiled in conflict with the Duke of Burgundy, whom she was forced to name her heir. A second marriage infuriated Philip—known in history as “The Good”—so much that he arrested her husband and nearly executed him. Jacqueline only avoided this by handing over her sought-after property to “The Good,” retreating to the Castle of Teylingen in 1433. She died three years later, at the age of thirty-six.{334}

enlarge-image
Fig. 287.—Graybeard. Brown German Stone-ware.
Fig. 287.—Graybeard. Brown German Stoneware.

enlarge-image
Fig. 288.—German Graybeard, found in England.
Fig. 288.—German Graybeard, found in England.

From what we can make out, the countess was twice an occupant of Teylingen, once in 1424, on escaping from imprisonment at Ghent, and the second time, as above mentioned, in 1433. On both these occasions she appears to have occupied herself with the superintendence of the stone-ware works, and even with fashioning the vessels with her own dainty hands. After they were made, we are told—although it is altogether incredible—that the flagons were thrown into the Rhine, either as mementos of her imprisonment, or “that they might in after-ages be deemed works of antiquity.” Providing for posterity in that peculiar manner does not commend itself to one’s reason, as in any way in keeping with the career of the Countess Jacqueline. There was a custom in Paris for patriotic citizens to assemble in the gardens adjoining the Seine, and there to relieve themselves by toasting and singing and flinging the empty flasks into{335} the river. These have been found, with the legend “Vive le Roi!” inscribed on them, after the fashion of the Moyenage potters. The Germans had a similar manner of keeping the toast from future impurity by throwing away the vessels in which it was drunk. Probably in this way the “Vrouw Jacoba’s Kannetjes” found their way into the Rhine and the moat of Teylingen. It is easy to imagine the potters toasting their lovely co-worker and superintendent, and, in the excess of their admiration and loyalty, tossing away the flagons, that they might never be drained to a less worthy toast. The story is attractive enough, and it is almost a pity that the pots which have been found are not of a high artistic rank. None of them is ornamented.

From what we can tell, the countess spent time in Teylingen twice, first in 1424 when she escaped from imprisonment in Ghent, and again, as mentioned earlier, in 1433. During both of these times, she seems to have taken charge of the stoneware production, even shaping the vessels with her own delicate hands. After they were made, we hear—though it seems quite unbelievable—that the flagons were tossed into the Rhine, either as reminders of her imprisonment or so that they would be considered ancient artifacts in later years. This unusual way of ensuring they’d be remembered doesn’t really seem to fit with the Countess Jacqueline’s character. In Paris, there was a tradition for patriotic citizens to gather in the gardens by the Seine, where they would celebrate by toasting, singing, and throwing the empty bottles into{335} the river. Some of these have been discovered with the phrase “Vive le Roi!” engraved on them, similar to how potters did in the Middle Ages. The Germans had a similar practice of keeping the drink free from future contamination by discarding the vessels used for it. This might explain how the “Vrouw Jacoba’s Kannetjes” ended up in the Rhine and the moat of Teylingen. It’s easy to picture the potters raising a toast to their beautiful collaborator and supervisor, and out of their admiration and loyalty, tossing the flagons away so they would never be used for a less deserving toast. The story is quite charming, and it’s almost a shame that the recovered pots aren’t of high artistic quality—none of them are decorated.

enlarge-image
Fig. 289.—Fine German Stone-ware. Fig. 290.—Fine German Stone-ware.
Fig. 289.—Fine German Stone-ware.       Fig. 290.—Fine German Stone-ware.

enlarge-image
Fig. 289.—High-Quality German Stoneware. Fig. 290.—High-Quality German Stoneware.
Fig. 289.—Premium German Stoneware.       Fig. 290.—Premium German Stoneware.

To the “common stone-ware” belong the pots called Graybeards (Fig. 287), from the bearded heads moulded on the necks. Many of these, though well formed, are rudely ornamented, and are of a very coarse composition (Fig. 288). The finer ware, which was made after the beginning of the sixteenth century, is divisible into two classes, the older belonging exclusively to the sixteenth century, and of a gray{336} white or pale yellow, the other of a bluish and gray tint, made down to the present time. This is the ware commonly called Grès de Flandre, although, so far as we know, Flanders never produced any, and the ware so designated is a purely German fabrication. The canettes, or tall cups, of a nearly cylindrical shape, sloping slightly inward toward the top, and belonging to the first class of yellowish white stone-ware, are of very elegant form, and are beautifully ornamented with reliefs, made from moulds of wood and admirably executed. The subjects are sometimes scriptural, sometimes heraldic.

To the “common stoneware” belong the pots known as Graybeards (Fig. 287), featuring bearded heads molded on the necks. Many of these, while well-formed, are roughly decorated and made from a very coarse material (Fig. 288). The finer ware, which began to be made in the early sixteenth century, divides into two categories: the older type strictly from the sixteenth century, which has a gray-white or pale yellow color, and the other with a bluish and gray hue, still being produced today. This is the ware typically called Grès de Flandre, although, as far as we know, Flanders never actually produced any, and the ware referred to as such is purely a German creation. The canettes, or tall cups, which have a nearly cylindrical shape that slopes slightly inward at the top, belong to the first category of yellowish-white stoneware. They are elegantly shaped and beautifully decorated with reliefs created from wooden molds, executed with remarkable skill. The designs are sometimes scriptural and other times heraldic.

To the second class of blue and gray stone-ware with salt glaze belong some of the best specimens of the art (Figs. 289 and 290). They date from 1500 to 1620, after which came the decline. The Bavarian town of Creussen made a peculiar stone-ware ornamented with colored reliefs. Of this we have samples in the “Apostle” mugs, so called from the reliefs surrounding them, and in a series of jugs with hunting scenes. These belong to the seventeenth century.

To the second category of blue and gray stoneware with salt glaze belong some of the finest examples of the craft (Figs. 289 and 290). They date from 1500 to 1620, after which there was a decline. The Bavarian town of Creussen produced a unique type of stoneware decorated with colored reliefs. We have examples of this in the “Apostle” mugs, named for the reliefs that surround them, as well as in a series of jugs featuring hunting scenes. These date back to the seventeenth century.

The Böttcher stone-ware will be noticed under porcelain, to the invention of which in Germany it was the first step.

The Böttcher stoneware will be listed under porcelain, as it was the initial step in its invention in Germany.

PORCELAIN.

Böttcher.—His First Productions.—Meissen Porcelain.—Decoration.—Best Days of Meissen.—Its Decline.—Vienna.—Höchst.—Fürstenburg.—Höxter.—Frankenthal.—Nymphenburg.—Berlin.—Holland.—Weesp.—Loosdrecht.—The Hague.—Switzerland.—Zürich.—Nyon.

Böttcher.—His First Works.—Meissen Porcelain.—Decoration.—Meissen's Best Days.—Its Downturn.—Vienna.—Höchst.—Fürstenburg.—Höxter.—Frankenthal.—Nymphenburg.—Berlin.—Holland.—Weesp.—Loosdrecht.—The Hague.—Switzerland.—Zürich.—Nyon.

It will always be the distinguishing honor of Germany that the Saxon Böttger, or Böttcher, was the discoverer, for Europe, of a true kaolinic natural porcelain. The circumstances have already been detailed (see p. 52). While Böttcher was prosecuting his experiments in 1708, he had the furnace filled with trial pieces, which were fired for several days before a piece was withdrawn. A teapot was at length taken out and thrown into cold water. It was not porcelain, however, but a red stone-ware, very hard, and with a metallic ring when struck. It was called “red porcelain,” probably to suit the wishes of the experimenter and of his royal patron. A teapot of this ware has been sold in England for sixteen pounds sterling. A very good example of it is now in the possession of Mr. Davis Collamore,{337} of New York (Fig. 291), who was fortunate enough to pick it up in one of his European tours in quest of rare “bits.” It is undecorated, and shows admirably the rusty red color of Böttcher’s experimental stone-ware. Others of his early essays are almost black in color and are painted in relief. Several pieces are in the Metropolitan Museum.

It will always be a point of pride for Germany that the Saxon Böttger, or Böttcher, was the discoverer, for Europe, of true kaolin porcelain. The details have already been provided (see p. 52). While Böttcher was conducting his experiments in 1708, he filled the furnace with test pieces, which were fired for several days before any pieces were removed. Eventually, a teapot was taken out and then thrown into cold water. However, it was not porcelain; it turned out to be a very hard red stoneware that produced a metallic sound when struck. It was called “red porcelain,” likely to please the experimenter and his royal patron. A teapot made from this material has been sold in England for sixteen pounds sterling. A very good example of it is now owned by Mr. Davis Collamore,{337} of New York (Fig. 291), who was lucky enough to find it during one of his European trips in search of rare “pieces.” It is undecorated and beautifully displays the rusty red color of Böttcher’s experimental stoneware. Other early works of his are almost black and have raised painted designs. Several pieces can be found in the Metropolitan Museum.

enlarge-image
Fig. 291.—Böttcher Stone-ware. (D. Collamore.)
Fig. 291.—Böttcher Stoneware. (D. Collamore.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 292.—Meissen Porcelain. Blue Festoon, Pink Rosette. 1709-1726. (F. Robinson Coll.)
Fig. 292.—Meissen Porcelain. Blue Festoon, Pink Rosette. 1709-1726. (F. Robinson Coll.)

Whenever the kaolin of Aue was discovered, Böttcher, on his first attempt, succeeded in making natural porcelain. Though Meissen, where a workshop was erected without delay after the discovery, was kept like a prison or fortress, and every precaution observed to insure secrecy, although every man connected with the works was under oath to keep silence in regard to anything he might see or discover, the precautions were all in vain. The knowledge oozed out, and in a very few years Meissen had several rivals. White ware was made down to 1718. The Nankin blue was the first colored ware imitated, and after 1718 other colors were introduced. Böttcher died in 1719, and was succeeded in the directorate by Horoldt (Fig. 293), who carried out several great improvements, and mingled the previous exclusively Oriental designs with some of a more purely European character. Heavy gilt borders surrounded figures, flowers, or the royal arms. In 1731, while the king himself was director, Kandler,{338} a sculptor, introduced, as an ornamentation for vases, flower wreaths in relief, and afterward attempted figures with great success. From 1725 to 1745 Lindenir, or Linderer, was painting the beautiful insects and birds which were his specialty. Then came, also during Kandler’s time, the exquisite paintings by European artists which brought the Chinese style effectually to a close. The brightest days of Meissen’s history were those from 1731 to 1756, before Frederick the Great robbed it, for the enrichment of Berlin, of men, moulds, models, and clay. Peace came too late to restore Meissen to its pre-eminence, as it now had rivals both at home and abroad in France and England.

Whenever the kaolin of Aue was discovered, Böttcher, on his first attempt, succeeded in making natural porcelain. Even though Meissen, where a workshop was built right after the discovery, was kept under tight security like a prison or fortress, and every precaution was taken to ensure secrecy, with every person involved sworn to silence about anything they might see or learn, all those precautions were pointless. The information leaked out, and within just a few years, Meissen had several competitors. White ware was produced until 1718. The first colored ware copied was the Nankin blue, and after 1718, other colors were added. Böttcher died in 1719, and Horoldt (Fig. 293) took over leadership, implementing several major improvements and blending previous exclusively Oriental designs with some more distinctly European ones. Heavy gilt borders framed figures, flowers, or the royal arms. In 1731, while the king was the director, Kandler,{338} a sculptor, introduced flower wreaths in relief as decoration for vases and later successfully created figures. From 1725 to 1745, Lindenir, or Linderer, painted beautiful insects and birds, which were his specialty. During Kandler’s time, exquisite paintings by European artists also emerged, effectively marking the end of the Chinese style. The peak years of Meissen’s history were from 1731 to 1756, before Frederick the Great depleted it of artisans, molds, models, and clay to enrich Berlin. Peace came too late to restore Meissen to its former greatness, as it now faced competition both at home and abroad, particularly from France and England.

enlarge-image
Fig. 293.—Dresden Porcelain.
Fig. 293.—Dresden China.

enlarge-image
Fig. 294.—Old Dresden Porcelain. (L. Double Coll.)
Fig. 294.—Vintage Dresden Porcelain. (L. Double Coll.)

The successive directors after Horoldt were the king, Augustus II., from 1731 to 1733; Count Brühl from 1733; the count’s widow from 1763; the king, Augustus III., from 1778; Count Marcolini from 1796 to 1814; Bengrath Oppal from 1814 to 1833. The factory was, for the second time, plundered in 1759, and although it subsequently attained to a high position, it never reached its former prosperity. A marked change in style is noticeable during the last quarter of the eighteenth century. The forms and ornaments both assume more of a classical character. This style, borrowed most likely from France, was adopted by Marcolini, and entirely superseded its predecessors. The manufacture was now in its decline. Meissen had lost its prestige, and gradually sank in importance. From about fifty years ago the decoration became coarse and the works no longer paid expenses, and at the present time Dresden ware is a decidedly inferior fabrication. According to Jacquemart, the manufactory is busy counterfeiting its own old productions and its old marks. In comparing Dresden with its former self, its present position relative to other factories must not be lost sight of. It still gives{339} to commerce many works which are valuable either for their historical associations or for their intrinsic merit. The candelabrum here given (Fig. 297) represents a style of work once very much in vogue at Dresden. It was Kandler who, while superintending the modelling department under Augustus II., between 1731 and 1733, introduced the beautifully fashioned flowers in relief, of which some idea may be formed from our specimen. Another, and a very curious work, is still reproduced, and specimens can occasionally be picked up in this country. Reference is made to the figures “Count Brühl’s Tailor” and “his Wife.” The originals of these pieces were made by Kandler in 1760, under the count’s directorate. With all his profligacy, Count Brühl was a good deal of a wit, and having been repeatedly requested by his tailor to accord him permission to look through the manufactory, at length consented. The tailor presented himself at the works in due time, and was there, to give him an appetite for farther exploration, presented with the two figures referred to. In one he saw himself astride of a he-goat, brandishing his professional shears and carrying the other appurtenances of his business on his back, while the goat carries his “goose” in its mouth. The other figure was that of his wife, with a baby in her arms, sitting upon a she-goat. The discomfited tailor saw no more of the porcelain manufactory. The many elegant forms and styles of Dresden are too numerous to be detailed. They embrace vases, candlesticks,{340} snuff-boxes, butterflies, flowers, clock-cases, and animal figures. The miniature paintings on some of the smaller pieces are exquisitely finished and wonderfully tinted.

The directors who followed Horoldt were King Augustus II from 1731 to 1733, Count Brühl starting in 1733, the count’s widow from 1763, King Augustus III from 1778, Count Marcolini from 1796 to 1814, and Bengrath Oppal from 1814 to 1833. The factory was plundered for the second time in 1759, and although it later grew in stature, it never regained its former glory. A significant shift in style is evident during the last quarter of the eighteenth century, with both the forms and decorations taking on a more classical appearance. This style, likely borrowed from France, was adopted by Marcolini and completely replaced the previous styles. By this time, the manufacture was in decline; Meissen had lost its reputation and gradually diminished in significance. About fifty years ago, the decorations became rough, and the production was no longer profitable, making Dresden ware decidedly inferior today. According to Jacquemart, the factory is now busy imitating its own old products and marks. When comparing Dresden to its former self, it's important to consider its current standing among other factories. It still produces many works that are valuable for their historical significance or artistic quality. The candelabrum shown here (Fig. 297) represents a style that was once highly popular in Dresden. Kandler, who oversaw the modeling department under Augustus II from 1731 to 1733, introduced beautifully crafted relief flowers, of which our specimen gives an idea. Another interesting piece is still being replicated and can occasionally be found in this country. This refers to the figures "Count Brühl’s Tailor" and "his Wife." The originals were created by Kandler in 1760 during the count’s directorship. Despite his extravagance, Count Brühl was quite witty, and after being repeatedly asked by his tailor for permission to tour the factory, he finally agreed. The tailor arrived at the factory at the scheduled time and was presented with the two figures to entice him to explore further. In one, he saw himself riding a he-goat, brandishing his professional shears while the goat held his "goose" in its mouth. The other figure depicted his wife, holding a baby in her arms while sitting on a she-goat. The embarrassed tailor didn't see any more of the porcelain factory. The many elegant forms and styles of Dresden are too numerous to list, including vases, candlesticks,{340} snuff boxes, butterflies, flowers, clock cases, and animal figures. The miniature paintings on some of the smaller pieces are exquisitely detailed and beautifully colored.

enlarge-image
Fig. 295.—Early Meissen. (A. Belmont Coll.)
Fig. 295.—Early Meissen. (A. Belmont Collection.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 296.—Dresden Cup and Saucer. Marcolini Period, 1796. (J. C. Runkle Coll.)
Fig. 296.—Dresden Cup and Saucer. Marcolini Period, 1796. (J. C. Runkle Collection)

The annals of the last century contain many curious stories of runaway workmen selling their secrets, and of the steps taken to keep down opposition and to acquire a knowledge of the manufacture by any means that offered. A runaway from Meissen led to the establishment at Vienna of a factory in 1720. After twenty years it rose to considerable eminence, although in both paste and glaze it is inferior to Dresden. Its raised gold decorations have brought it in modern times a certain celebrity. It came to an end during the directorate of Alexander Lowe, who was appointed in 1856. Some excellent specimens are in the collections of Mr. Walters, of Baltimore, and Mr. Gibson, of Philadelphia. From Vienna the secret spread to Höchst, whither it was conveyed by a workman named Ringler. Ringler was in the habit of carrying with him written notes regarding the manufacture. His fellow-workmen at Höchst made him drunk, copied his notes, and offered the secret thus obtained for sale at other centres. One of these runaways founded the workshop of Fürstenburg. A few of the Fürstenburg workmen attempted to establish a manufactory at Neuhaus, but, on discovery, were sent out of Brunswick. Another Fürstenburger,{341} a flower painter, tried to start the industry at Höxter, whither he had fled, but failed, and was followed in the endeavor by one of the defrauders of poor Ringler. This man’s name was Becker, and he succeeded in Höxter, after fruitlessly hawking his secret through Belgium, Holland, and France. He was bought up by the offer of a pension, and his competition was thus brought to an end. When Ringler awoke to a full realization of the consequences of his folly at Höchst, he went to Frankenthal, Bavaria, where the factory founded by Hannong, of Strasburg, made porcelain in 1755. This existed down to 1800. In the mean time, however, Ringler had left, as we find him first at Neudeck-Nymphenburg, in Bavaria, and then, in 1758, founding a factory at Ludwigsburg, Würtemberg, which was worked until 1821. The porcelain made here was of excellent quality, and the figure pieces were admirably modelled. After this we hear no more of Ringler. In this way the industry spread over the whole of Central Europe—to Anspach, Baireuth, Baden, to Hesse-Cassel, Darmstadt, and Thuringia, each new workshop becoming the centre for a number of offshoots.

The records of the last century include many interesting stories of runaway workers selling their secrets, as well as the measures taken to suppress opposition and gain knowledge of the manufacturing process by any means available. A runaway from Meissen led to the establishment of a factory in Vienna in 1720. After twenty years, it gained significant recognition, although its paste and glaze were inferior to Dresden's. Its raised gold decorations earned it modern fame. The factory ended during the directorship of Alexander Lowe, who was appointed in 1856. Some excellent examples of its work are in the collections of Mr. Walters in Baltimore and Mr. Gibson in Philadelphia. From Vienna, the secret spread to Höchst, brought by a worker named Ringler. Ringler frequently carried written notes about the manufacturing methods. His coworkers in Höchst got him drunk, copied his notes, and offered the obtained secret for sale in other locations. One of these runaways started the workshop of Fürstenburg. A few workers from Fürstenburg tried to set up a factory in Neuhaus, but when they were discovered, they were expelled from Brunswick. Another Fürstenburg worker, a flower painter, attempted to start the industry in Höxter, where he had fled, but failed, and then another person who had deceived poor Ringler tried after him. This man's name was Becker, and he succeeded in Höxter after unsuccessfully trying to sell his secret in Belgium, Holland, and France. He then accepted a pension offer, which ended his competition. When Ringler finally realized the consequences of his mistake in Höchst, he went to Frankenthal, Bavaria, where the factory founded by Hannong from Strasbourg was producing porcelain in 1755. This factory operated until 1800. In the meantime, Ringler had moved, first appearing at Neudeck-Nymphenburg in Bavaria, and then in 1758 founding a factory in Ludwigsburg, Würtemberg, which continued working until 1821. The porcelain produced there was of excellent quality, and the figurines were beautifully crafted. After this, we don’t hear about Ringler anymore. In this way, the industry spread throughout Central Europe— to Anspach, Baireuth, Baden, Hesse-Cassel, Darmstadt, and Thuringia, with each new workshop becoming the center for several offshoots.

enlarge-image
Fig. 297.—Recent Dresden Porcelain Candelabrum. (D. Collamore.)
Fig. 297.—Recent Dresden Porcelain Candelabrum. (D. Collamore.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 298.—Berlin Porcelain. (D. Collamore.)
Fig. 298.—Berlin Porcelain. (D. Collamore.)

Berlin obtained a knowledge of porcelain by the purchase of one of the copies of the indiscreet Ringler’s notes, and the industry was founded in 1750. Let us bear in mind how Frederick carried off workmen, artists, tools, and material from Meissen, and it is not difficult to understand the rise of Berlin. The works were taken by the Crown in 1763,{342} and were very soon yielding a handsome income. Berlin has been compared with Dresden in its best days, and its works are certainly of a high order. The Berlin rose-color is peculiar to the royal factory. At the Centennial Exhibition the Königlich Preussische Porzellan-manufactur of Berlin was almost the sole representative of the porcelain industry of Germany. The majority of the pieces were of an ornamental character, large vases and plaques. A mere list of them will show in what the workmen are now busying themselves. There were a Victoria vase with a picture of Aurora, after Guido Reni; Germania vase with pictures of Germania cultivating the arts and sciences, and Prussia the shield and protectress of the empire, after Von Heyden; Crater vase with “Triumphal Procession of King Wine,” after Schrödter; Crater vase with picture of Helios, after Schinkel; vases in Neogrec style with paintings after Bendemann; Victoria vase with “Music,” after Klöber; Urbino vases, amphora vases, and several sets in the Persian, Chinese, and Japanese styles. All these pieces were of large size, the largest about six feet in height. Besides these there were candelabra, pictures on china enamel, table services, busts, and some beautiful specimens in biscuit. The collection probably represented very fairly the extent of the art practised at Berlin, and the best work of the Germany of to-day. In every case there were to be found great richness and admirable handling of colors, but it requires time to become accustomed to the German styles of drawing. Many of the figures painted on the surface, even those showing the utmost delicacy of tint, were hardly entitled to be described as graceful. Others were absolutely clumsy.

Berlin gained knowledge of porcelain by purchasing a copy of the indiscreet Ringler’s notes, and the industry was established in 1750. Remember how Frederick brought over workers, artists, tools, and materials from Meissen, and it’s easy to see how Berlin emerged. The works were taken over by the Crown in 1763,{342} and soon began generating a good income. Berlin has been compared to Dresden in its prime, and its pieces are indeed of high quality. The rose color from Berlin is unique to the royal factory. At the Centennial Exhibition, the Königlich Preussische Porzellan-manufactur of Berlin was almost the only representative of Germany’s porcelain industry. Most of the pieces were ornamental, including large vases and plaques. A simple list shows what the artisans are currently working on. There was a Victoria vase featuring Aurora, after Guido Reni; a Germania vase depicting Germania nurturing the arts and sciences, with Prussia as the shield and protector of the empire, after Von Heyden; a crater vase titled “Triumphal Procession of King Wine,” after Schrödter; a crater vase showing Helios, after Schinkel; vases in Neogrec style with paintings after Bendemann; a Victoria vase representing “Music,” after Klöber; Urbino vases, amphora vases, and several sets in Persian, Chinese, and Japanese styles. All these pieces were large, the biggest being about six feet tall. Besides these, there were candelabras, painted china enamel pictures, table settings, busts, and some beautiful biscuit specimens. The collection likely represented a fair picture of the artistry practiced in Berlin and showcased the best work in Germany today. In every case, there was great richness and superb use of color, but it takes time to get used to German drawing styles. Many of the figures painted on the surface, even those with the most delicate tints, could hardly be described as graceful. Others were outright clumsy.

enlarge-image
Fig. 299.—Berlin Porcelain Vase. (A. Belmont Coll.)
Fig. 299.—Berlin Porcelain Vase. (A. Belmont Collection)

The vase from Mr. August Belmont’s collection (Fig. 299) is in both form and color a good example of the art workmanship of Berlin. The ground color is a soft and beautiful shade of green; and the handles, base, neck, and frame of the medallion are in gold. The portrait in the latter is that of the Queen of Prussia, the mother of William, the present Emperor of Germany, and is said to be a very correct likeness.

The vase from Mr. August Belmont’s collection (Fig. 299) is a great example of the craftsmanship from Berlin, both in shape and color. The base color is a lovely soft green, and the handles, base, neck, and frame of the medallion are gold. The portrait in the medallion is of the Queen of Prussia, the mother of William, the current Emperor of Germany, and is said to be a very accurate likeness.

HOLLAND.

The first natural porcelain factory in Holland was founded in 1764, at Weesp, near the capital. It was closed in 1771. In the following year the business was recommenced at Loosdrecht, near Utrecht, and was carried on there, and after 1782 at Amstel, with moderate success until the beginning of the present century. Several other establishments, notably one in 1778 at the Hague, rose, and in a few years fell. The entire history of porcelain in the country may be comprised in twenty-five years, from 1760 to 1785.

The first natural porcelain factory in Holland was established in 1764 in Weesp, close to the capital. It shut down in 1771. The following year, the business was restarted in Loosdrecht, near Utrecht, and continued there and, after 1782, in Amstel, achieving moderate success until the beginning of this century. Several other factories, particularly one founded in 1778 in The Hague, appeared and then quickly vanished. The whole history of porcelain in the country can be summed up in twenty-five years, from 1760 to 1785.

In Belgium there was, in 1791, a factory of natural paste at Brussels.

In Belgium, in 1791, there was a factory producing natural paste in Brussels.

SWITZERLAND.

Switzerland owed its first workshop at Zürich to one of Ringler’s workmen from Höchst. It was carried on for five years, until 1768, and the productions are after the German style. Imitations of the French style of Sèvres came for a time from Nyon, where a Frenchman established a workshop.{344}

Switzerland got its first workshop in Zürich thanks to one of Ringler’s workers from Höchst. It operated for five years, until 1768, and the products were made in the German style. There were also imitations of the French Sèvres style for a while from Nyon, where a Frenchman set up a workshop.{344}

CHAPTER VII.

RUSSIA, DENMARK, AND SCANDINAVIA.

Scandinavian Pottery allied to Teutonic.—Hand-shaped Vessels.—Primitive Kiln.—The Eighteenth Century.—St. Petersburg: Its Porcelain.—Moscow.—Rorstrand.—Marieberg.—Modern Swedish Faience.—Denmark.—Kiel.—Copenhagen.—Imitations of Greek.—Copenhagen Porcelain.

Scandinavian Pottery combined with Teutonic styles.—Handcrafted Vessels.—Basic Kiln.—The 18th Century.—St. Petersburg: Its Porcelain.—Moscow.—Rorstrand.—Marieberg.—Contemporary Swedish Faience.—Denmark.—Kiel.—Copenhagen.—Copies of Greek Styles.—Copenhagen Porcelain.

THE prehistoric pottery of the Scandinavians is, in its general character, allied to the Teutonic. It is curious to find Brongniart describing methods of shaping vessels by hand and burning them in a hole, with hay for fuel, as being still practised in Scandinavia, which it is quite probable have been transmitted from generation to generation for untold centuries. A dark-gray, calcareous, coarse paste and herring-bone decoration are met with in the vessels of the Stone Age. Others apparently of the same age were thrown on the wheel. The hut-shaped urn also occurs, and rare specimens are surmounted by a cover.

THE prehistoric pottery of the Scandinavians is, in its general character, similar to that of the Teutonic people. It's interesting to note that Brongniart described methods of hand-shaping vessels and firing them in a hole using hay as fuel, which are still practiced in Scandinavia. These techniques have likely been passed down through generations for countless centuries. In the Stone Age pottery, you find a dark-gray, calcareous, coarse paste along with herring-bone patterns. Some vessels that seem to be from the same period were made on a pottery wheel. The hut-shaped urn also appears, and rare examples come with a lid.

enlarge-image
Fig. 300.—Russian Faience. (D. Collamore.)
Fig. 300.—Russian Ceramic. (D. Collamore.)

From these ancient times we may descend at once to the eighteenth century. In 1700 Peter the Great established some Delft potters at St. Petersburg, and a private workshop is mentioned as existing at Revel, but little is known of either. Peter the Great was also desirous of founding the porcelain industry within his dominions, but does not appear to have made any farther progress than bringing together a collection of Chinese porcelain with Russian decoration. In 1756 Elizabeth established a workshop near the capital, and some years later it was enlarged by Catherine II. About sixty years ago a{345} number of Sèvres artists were imported, and from that time down to the present a very superior natural porcelain has been made. In 1756 an establishment, also for making natural porcelain, was founded near Moscow. The royal works made no contribution to the Centennial Exhibition, but some porcelain was exhibited of fine translucent paste and most extravagant price. Single cups and saucers, of fine body, but not characterized either by remarkable elegance of shape or beauty of decoration, were offered for $20. Some small plaques of majolica were also exhibited, of careful workmanship and tasteful ornamentation. The St. Petersburg porcelain made at the royal works is so high in price that it is said to be bought only for the Court. The Russian faience (Fig. 300) of the present time is decorated in styles altogether peculiar. It illustrates the ardent desire manifested for some years past throughout Russia to rear a distinctively Muscovite school of art. Natural porcelain has been made at Korzec, in Poland, since 1723.

From these ancient times, we can jump straight to the eighteenth century. In 1700, Peter the Great brought some Delft potters to St. Petersburg, and there’s mention of a private workshop in Revel, but not much is known about either. Peter the Great also wanted to establish a porcelain industry in his territories, but it seems he only managed to gather a collection of Chinese porcelain with Russian decorations. In 1756, Elizabeth set up a workshop near the capital, which was later expanded by Catherine II. About sixty years ago, a{345} number of Sèvres artists were brought in, and from that point on, high-quality natural porcelain has been produced. In 1756, another facility for making natural porcelain was established near Moscow. The royal works didn’t contribute to the Centennial Exhibition, but some porcelain displayed was of fine translucent paste and exorbitantly priced. Single cups and saucers, made from fine material but lacking in remarkable elegance or beauty in decoration, were offered for $20. Some small majolica plaques were also shown, featuring careful craftsmanship and appealing designs. The St. Petersburg porcelain produced at the royal works is so expensive that it’s said to be purchased only for the Court. The current Russian faience (Fig. 300) is decorated in completely unique styles. It reflects the strong desire that has emerged in Russia over the past few years to develop a distinctly Muscovite school of art. Natural porcelain has been manufactured at Korzec in Poland since 1723.

enlarge-image
Fig. 301.—Swedish Faience Stove. (Wm. Astor Coll.)
Fig. 301.—Swedish Faience Stove. (Wm. Astor Collection.)

The first Swedish faience factory was established{346} at Rorstrand in 1727, and is still running; and in 1750 a second enterprise was set on foot at Marieberg, also in the neighborhood of Stockholm. The earlier Rorstrand wares resemble those of Delft. The decorations are in some cases delicate and well designed. More lately Sweden has produced a great variety of very beautiful faience. At the Centennial Exhibition we had an opportunity of making acquaintance with the Stockholm potters through works not less surprising than artistic. The imitations of Palissy’s Rustiques figulines may be passed over. The most interesting pieces were of what was called “black northern faience,” the paste of which is a skilfully manipulated fine dark-brown clay. Many of the tea-sets and vases might easily have been mistaken for porcelain. A peculiar and very effective ornamentation consisted of blue, gilt, red, and white floral designs, the white enamel having a charming pearly appearance, and the blue studs resembling turquoises. One of the best specimens of this faience was a fireplace (Fig. 301) elaborately decorated with pale-blue and green, of delicate shades mingled with gilt. In both design and color this work was of itself sufficient to establish the character of Swedish ceramic art. It was accompanied by a pair of gigantic candelabra (Fig. 302) of a similar style. A quaintly formed vase was surrounded by medallions illustrative of the life of the old Vikings, from the time when the boy played with his father’s sword to that when the war-worn hero was laid in his grave. The design was excellent in conception and execution.

The first Swedish faience factory was established{346} at Rörstrand in 1727 and is still in operation. In 1750, a second factory opened at Marieberg, also near Stockholm. The earlier Rörstrand pieces are similar to those from Delft, featuring decorations that are sometimes delicate and well-designed. More recently, Sweden has produced a wide variety of beautiful faience. At the Centennial Exhibition, we had the chance to get to know the Stockholm potters through works that were both surprising and artistic. The imitations of Palissy’s Rustiques figulines can be overlooked. The most interesting pieces were what was known as “black northern faience,” made from skillfully manipulated fine dark-brown clay. Many of the tea sets and vases could easily be mistaken for porcelain. A unique and very effective decoration included blue, gilt, red, and white floral designs, with the white enamel having a charming pearly look, and the blue studs resembling turquoise. One of the best examples of this faience was a fireplace (Fig. 301) elaborately decorated with pale blue and green, featuring delicate shades mixed with gilt. In both design and color, this work was enough to define Swedish ceramic art. It was accompanied by a pair of gigantic candelabra (Fig. 302) in a similar style. A uniquely shaped vase was surrounded by medallions illustrating the life of the old Vikings, from the time when a boy played with his father’s sword to when the battle-worn hero was laid to rest. The design was excellent in both concept and execution.

enlarge-image
Fig. 302.—Swedish Faience Candelabrum. (Wm. Astor Coll.)
Fig. 302.—Swedish Faience Candelabrum. (Wm. Astor Coll.)

It is not improbable that the Swedish works may be involved in some such confusion as that which surrounded the early wares of Delft. Thus we find, in 1729, Rorstrand invested with the monopoly of making porcelain of delft, i. e., faience. In 1735 the privilege included{347} fayence fine et pate dure, and in 1759 Dr. Ehrenrich was privileged to make porcelain and faience at Marieberg. Some of the Marieberg wares are in excellent taste, showing exquisitely modelled flowers and fruit in relief. It is singular that when, in 1780, the stock at Marieberg was sold off, some of it was disposed of in London under the name of delft. The works at Rorstrand closed in 1788. A kind of faience having a resemblance to the Swedish is manufactured near Christiania, in Norway (Fig. 303). It is made into table services, and the decoration partakes largely of the classical character so widely prevalent in the North.

It’s quite possible that Swedish pottery might be caught up in some confusion similar to that which surrounded the early Delft wares. In 1729, Rorstrand was granted the exclusive right to make porcelain from Delft, meaning faience. By 1735, the privilege had expanded to include{347} fine faience and hard paste, and in 1759, Dr. Ehrenrich was given the rights to produce porcelain and faience at Marieberg. Some of the wares from Marieberg are highly regarded, showcasing beautifully crafted flowers and fruit in relief. It's interesting that when the stock at Marieberg was sold off in 1780, some of it was sold in London under the name Delft. The Rorstrand factory shut down in 1788. A type of faience that resembles Swedish pottery is produced near Christiania, Norway (Fig. 303). It is made into tableware, and the decoration heavily features the classical style that is so common in the North.

enlarge-image
Fig. 303.—Norwegian Faience, Schwarzenhorn. (W. B. Dickerman Coll.)
Fig. 303.—Norwegian Faience, Schwarzenhorn. (W. B. Dickerman Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 303.—Norwegian Faience, Schwarzenhorn. (W. B. Dickerman Collection)
Fig. 303.—Norwegian Faience, Schwarzenhorn. (W. B. Dickerman Collection)

Denmark was first known by the productions of Kiel, of which the thin paste is carefully prepared, and the paintings are highly commendable. The Greek imitations by Madame Ipsen, of Copenhagen, have been an agreeable surprise to Americans. Greek vases are imitated at this establishment with equal fidelity and beauty. The world appears never to tire of these forms, and the amateurs of America are to-day busily engaged in attempting to follow the potters of Denmark, England, Brazil, and we know not of what other countries. The widow Ipsen’s works are certainly well executed; and standing among them at the Centennial Exhibition, it was hard to realize that{348} one was under the flag of Denmark. There were many there which we might have addressed, with Keats:

Denmark was first recognized for the products of Kiel, where the delicate paste is carefully made, and the paintings are highly praised. The Greek replicas by Madame Ipsen from Copenhagen have pleasantly surprised Americans. Greek vases are replicated at this establishment with both accuracy and beauty. The world never seems to grow tired of these shapes, and American enthusiasts are currently busy trying to emulate the potters from Denmark, England, Brazil, and who knows what other countries. The works of Madame Ipsen are certainly well-crafted; and standing among them at the Centennial Exhibition, it was hard to believe that{348} one was under the flag of Denmark. There were many pieces there that we could have addressed with Keats:

"What leaf-fringed legend lingers around your figure
Of gods or humans, or both, In Tempe or the valleys of Arcadia? "Who are these men or gods?"

Both form and ornamentation were as purely Greek as those of any pottery unearthed by the antiquary. The biga, quadriga, scenes from the Iliad and mythology, appear just as they do on the works of the master potters of antiquity.

Both the shape and decoration were just as authentically Greek as any pottery found by archaeologists. The two-horse chariot, four-horse chariot, scenes from the Iliad, and mythology appear exactly as they do in the works of the master potters from ancient times.

enlarge-image
Fig. 304.—Ipsen Terra-cotta. (Ovington Bros. Coll.)
Fig. 304.—Ipsen Terra-cotta. (Ovington Bros. Collection)

What has been said of the Ipsen factory might be applied with equal truth to the terra-cotta works of Wendrich & Sons, also of Copenhagen. Greek vessels of every description, and illustrating both ancient Greek and modern Danish styles of decoration, bear their name, and can be fully studied in such a collection as that of Mr. T. Schmidt, at the Danish Consulate, New York. The Danish imitators, in rivalling each other, have left most, if not all, of their competitors far behind, and the fact leads us to consider at greater length the circumstances which led a people apparently so distantly removed from the Greeks in genius, to follow them in this particular branch of art.

What has been said about the Ipsen factory could also apply to the terra-cotta works of Wendrich & Sons, also from Copenhagen. Their name is associated with Greek vessels of all kinds, showcasing both ancient Greek and modern Danish decorative styles, which can be thoroughly explored in collections like that of Mr. T. Schmidt at the Danish Consulate in New York. The Danish craftsmen, in competing with one another, have outpaced most, if not all, of their rivals, prompting us to delve deeper into the reasons why a people seemingly so different from the Greeks in talent would pursue this specific art form.

First among these was the weighty influence everywhere felt of the greatest of Danish artists, the sculptor Thorvaldsen. In him we have an instance of a single man turning, in a measure, the current of thought of an entire people. The titles of his works show the subjects which touch his artistic sympathy. Instead of the Scandinavian Odin, Thor, Baldur, Sigurd, Freia, Brunhild, or Gudrun, we have Apollo, Mercury, Venus, Hebe, Ganymede, and the heroes of the Iliad. Thorvaldsen was fascinated by the classic art of Greece, and it obliterated{349} from his memory the mythology and legends of the North. While he gave us Hebe, it was reserved for his pupil and successor, Bissen, to give us the more truly national Valkyrie.

First among these was the significant influence felt everywhere from the greatest of Danish artists, the sculptor Thorvaldsen. He is an example of a single person shifting the mindset of an entire culture. The titles of his works reveal the subjects that resonate with his artistic sensibility. Instead of the Scandinavian figures like Odin, Thor, Baldur, Sigurd, Freia, Brunhild, or Gudrun, we see Apollo, Mercury, Venus, Hebe, Ganymede, and the heroes of the Iliad. Thorvaldsen was captivated by the classical art of Greece, which overshadowed{349} the mythology and legends of the North in his memory. While he produced Hebe, it was left to his student and successor, Bissen, to create the more authentically national Valkyrie.

enlarge-image
Fig. 305.—Ipsen Terra-cotta Lekythos. (Ovington Bros. Coll.)
Fig. 305.—Ipsen Terracotta Lekythos. (Ovington Bros. Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 306.—Danish Terra-cotta. (Ovington Bros. Coll.)
Fig. 306.—Danish Terra-cotta. (Ovington Bros. Collection)

A second reason may have been the possession of a fine pale-buff clay admirably adapted for imitating the antiques of Greece. “In texture,” says Boutell, “it is so fine that it is capable of producing bas-relief medallions not larger than cameo gems, in which the figures have the sharpness of the gems themselves, with a surface of exquisite and silk-like softness.” On the one hand was the material, on the other the Thorvaldsen museum presenting “the noblest models for using it with the happiest effect.” The way to antiquity having thus been opened up, the Danish potters widened the range of their art, and found in Etruria and Egypt abundant models for imitation. Our classification must be of the most general character. Forms are reproduced with the most perfect fidelity, and the natural color of the buff clay changes through tints of warm brown and red to black, according to the original. The ornamentation is exceedingly varied. On some of the vases are subjects, taken from the pottery of Greece, painted in red upon a black ground, or in black upon buff, as we find them in Greece. These comprise the first class, and are in the strictest sense reproductions of the antique. In others, while the accessory decoration is Greek, the subjects are taken from the sculptures or bas-reliefs of Thorvaldsen or Flaxman. The “Triumph of Neptune” of the latter, and the many works of the former, being purely classical{350} in conception and feeling, are in perfect harmony with the motive animating the artists of Denmark. There is a third class, in which the leading designs are essentially modern, and no strict rule is followed in accessory decoration. Thus, an amphora after the Greek, in form and accessories, has a central design taken from Thorvaldsen’s bas-relief “Autumn.” Egyptian amphoræ and other black-glazed vases are painted with naturally tinted bouquets of flowers, and thus in form and ground-color alone suggest the antique. At times the several styles are mingled. The colors most extensively used are red of several shades, gold, blue, white, buff, and black.

A second reason might have been the availability of a high-quality pale-buff clay that was ideal for mimicking ancient Greek styles. “In texture,” says Boutell, “it is so fine that it can create bas-relief medallions no larger than cameo gems, where the figures have the same sharpness as the gems, with a surface that’s exquisitely soft and silk-like.” On one hand was the material, and on the other was the Thorvaldsen museum, showcasing “the finest examples of how to use it most effectively.” With this connection to the past established, Danish potters expanded their artistic range, finding plenty of inspiration in Etruria and Egypt. Our categorization needs to be very broad. Forms are reproduced with remarkable accuracy, and the natural color of the buff clay shifts through warm brown and red to black, depending on the original piece. The decoration is highly diverse. Some of the vases feature subjects from Greek pottery, painted in red on a black background or in black on buff, just like they are in Greece. These represent the first class and are strictly reproductions of the antique. In others, while the additional decoration is Greek, the subjects are drawn from the sculptures or bas-reliefs of Thorvaldsen or Flaxman. The “Triumph of Neptune” by the latter, and many works from the former, are purely classical in both concept and feeling, harmonizing perfectly with the motivations inspiring Danish artists. There’s a third class where the main designs are distinctly modern and there are no strict guidelines for additional decoration. For example, an amphora inspired by Greek design features a central motif taken from Thorvaldsen’s bas-relief “Autumn.” Egyptian amphorae and other black-glazed vases are painted with naturally colored flower bouquets, so they only suggest the antique in their form and base color. Sometimes the different styles are mixed together. The most commonly used colors are various shades of red, gold, blue, white, buff, and black.

enlarge-image
Fig. 307—Wendrich Terra-cotta. (T. Schmidt Coll.)
Fig. 307—Wendrich Terra-cotta. (T. Schmidt Collection)

Leaving the southern antique, the Danish potters have also reproduced the prehistoric vessels of their native land in several simple and elegant forms. The originals were found in the tombs of the ancient Danes, and supply their descendants with an opportunity of perpetuating an art essentially Norse. The national side of Danish art is also seen in many of the terra-cotta statuettes and medallions. We pass over the copies of Thorvaldsen’s classical sculptures in order to reach the comical figures, full of humor, character, and feeling, of the elfish Nisser of the old Norsemen. The statuettes of these elves, and many quaint little figures of peasants, fishermen, and the like, are very attractive, both intrinsically and as reflections of Danish old-time superstition and Danish life. One of the Nisser appears upon the top of a flower-stand, and we meet with them again in the paintings upon porcelain.

Leaving the southern antiques behind, Danish potters have also recreated the prehistoric vessels from their homeland in several simple and elegant styles. The originals were discovered in the tombs of ancient Danes and give their descendants a chance to carry on an art that is fundamentally Norse. The national aspect of Danish art is also evident in many of the terra-cotta statuettes and medallions. We skip over the replicas of Thorvaldsen’s classical sculptures to get to the humorous figures, rich in character and emotion, of the whimsical Nisser from old Norse mythology. The statuettes of these elves, along with many charming little figures of peasants, fishermen, and others, are very appealing both on their own and as reflections of Danish folklore and traditional life. One of the Nisser can be found atop a flower stand, and we encounter them again in the paintings on porcelain.

A warm, satisfying quietude and an elevation of tone pervade these works in terra-cotta, which, added to their artistic merits, commend them to the student of household decoration, and insure a welcome from all who can appreciate their mingled softness and chaste dignity.{351}

A warm, satisfying calm and a lift in tone fill these terracotta works, which, along with their artistic value, make them appealing to anyone interested in home decoration and guarantee a warm reception from those who can appreciate their blend of softness and elegant dignity.{351}

Taking Danish porcelain as a whole, it is both of good quality and tastefully decorated. The paste is pure, fine in texture, and carefully worked. In thin pieces, which approach very nearly the egg-shell of the East, the body is extremely translucent, and the glaze is smooth, hard, and even. This quality comes in fluted services, decorated under the glaze with delicate patterns, generally floral, in blue camaïeu. In thicker pieces greater strength is gained without any sacrifice of quality. Styles of decoration more peculiarly European occur in great variety, and illustrate the Danish artist’s capacity for handling the richer colors of the porcelain painter’s palette. Flowers, birds, insects, and landscapes are seen in medallions edged with gold; and cupids or Nisser, as grotesque as those in terra-cotta, are represented in every conceivable attitude. The flower pieces are drawn with feeling, and the coloring follows that of nature as closely as the medium will allow. In the figure pieces the attitudes are, as a rule, expressive, and suggestive of life and motion. Many of Thorvaldsen’s works, and some of those of Bissen and Jerichau, have been reproduced in biscuit statuettes and bas-relief medallions. While lacking the warmth of terra-cotta, the porcelain biscuit is sharp in outline and soft in color.

Danish porcelain as a whole is of high quality and attractively designed. The material is pure, fine in texture, and meticulously crafted. In thin pieces, which are almost as delicate as Eastern egg-shell porcelain, the body is very translucent, and the glaze is smooth, hard, and even. This quality appears in fluted tableware, decorated under the glaze with intricate patterns, usually floral, in blue camaïeu. In thicker pieces, greater durability is achieved without compromising quality. Various distinctly European decoration styles showcase the Danish artist’s skill in using the richer colors from the porcelain painter’s palette. Flowers, birds, insects, and landscapes are depicted in medallions with gold edging; and cupids or Nisser, as whimsical as those in terracotta, are shown in every imaginable pose. The floral designs are created with sensitivity, and the colors closely mimic those found in nature as much as the medium allows. In the figurative pieces, the poses are generally expressive and suggestive of life and movement. Many of Thorvaldsen’s works, along with some from Bissen and Jerichau, have been reproduced in biscuit statuettes and bas-relief medallions. While lacking the warmth of terracotta, porcelain biscuit has sharp outlines and soft colors.

enlarge-image
Fig. 308.—Copenhagen Porcelain. White, Shaded with Blue. (Mrs. John V. L. Pruyn Coll.)
Fig. 308.—Copenhagen Porcelain. White with Blue Shading. (Mrs. John V. L. Pruyn Collection.)

Porcelain was made at Copenhagen (Fig. 308) in 1760, where a Frenchman named Fournier established a workshop. In 1772 another establishment was founded, or that of Fournier was revived, by the Minister of Justice, Muller, assisted by a fugitive from Fürstenburg, named Von Lang. In 1775 it was taken into the hands of the Government, and is now called the Royal Porcelain Works. Many ornamental pieces and works in biscuit are issued of different decrees of merit.{352}

Porcelain was created in Copenhagen (Fig. 308) in 1760, where a Frenchman named Fournier set up a workshop. In 1772, another facility was started, or Fournier's was reopened, by the Minister of Justice, Muller, with help from a fugitive from Fürstenburg named Von Lang. By 1775, it was taken over by the Government and is now known as the Royal Porcelain Works. Many decorative pieces and works in biscuit are produced, featuring various levels of quality.{352}

CHAPTER VIII.

GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.

Continuity of History.—Early British Urns.—Scottish Relics.—Irish Urns.—Roman Conquest.—Caistor Ware.—Anglo-Roman Ware.—Saxon Period.—After the Norman Conquest.—Tiles.—Dutch Potteries in England.—English Delft.—Stone-ware.—Sandwich.—Staffordshire Potteries.—Early Products.—The Tofts.—Salt Glaze.—Broadwell and the Elers Family.—Use of Calcined Flint.—Wedgwood.—His Life.—Jasper Ware.—Queen’s Ware.—The Portland Vase.—Basaltes.—Wedgwood’s Removal to Etruria.—His Death.—Minton & Co.—Their Imitations of the Oriental.—Pate Changeante.—Pate-sur-Pate.—Cloisonné Enamel on Porcelain.—Other Reproductions.—Their Majolica.—Their Artists.—Minton, Hollins & Co.—Lambeth.—Doulton Ware.—Terra-cotta and Stone-ware.—George Tinworth.—Fulham.—Bristol.—Leeds.—Liverpool.—Lowestoft.—Yarmouth.—Nottingham.—Shropshire.—Yorkshire.

Continuity of History.—Early British Urns.—Scottish Relics.—Irish Urns.—Roman Conquest.—Caistor Ware.—Anglo-Roman Ware.—Saxon Period.—After the Norman Conquest.—Tiles.—Dutch Potteries in England.—English Delft.—Stoneware.—Sandwich.—Staffordshire Potteries.—Early Products.—The Tofts.—Salt Glaze.—Broadwell and the Elers Family.—Use of Calcined Flint.—Wedgwood.—His Life.—Jasper Ware.—Queen’s Ware.—The Portland Vase.—Basaltes.—Wedgwood’s Move to Etruria.—His Death.—Minton & Co.—Their Imitations of the Oriental.—Pate Changeante.—Pate-sur-Pate.—Cloisonné Enamel on Porcelain.—Other Reproductions.—Their Majolica.—Their Artists.—Minton, Hollins & Co.—Lambeth.—Doulton Ware.—Terracotta and Stoneware.—George Tinworth.—Fulham.—Bristol.—Leeds.—Liverpool.—Lowestoft.—Yarmouth.—Nottingham.—Shropshire.—Yorkshire.

THE ceramic history of the British Isles is invested with a peculiar interest by reason of its nearly perfect continuity from the early Celtic works to the Romano-British wares, the early Saxon, the Norman mediæval imitations of Saracenic tiling, the lead-glazed wares of the sixteenth century, the stone-ware of the same period, the pottery of Staffordshire and Wedgwood, the first appearance of English porcelain, and so on, downward, to the works of Minton, Doulton, and others at the present time. In no other country do we find material for an equally lucid illustration of the regular advance of the art from the primitive and rude to the elaborate, beautiful, and skilful. England supplies us with a wonderful and in every way admirable picture of the efficacy of persistent skilled endeavor in contending with technical difficulty.

THE ceramic history of the British Isles is fascinating because of its nearly unbroken timeline from the early Celtic creations to the Romano-British pottery, the early Saxon pieces, the Norman medieval copies of Saracenic tiles, the lead-glazed ceramics of the sixteenth century, the stoneware from the same time, the pottery of Staffordshire and Wedgwood, the debut of English porcelain, and so on, leading up to the works of Minton, Doulton, and others today. In no other country do we find such clear evidence of the steady evolution of the art from primitive and basic to intricate, beautiful, and skillful. England offers us an impressive and admirable illustration of the effectiveness of ongoing skilled effort in overcoming technical challenges.

From the old tumuli, or barrows, have been exhumed urns in which were held the cinerary remains of the dead (Fig. 309). The differences existing among them are such, in regard to both composition, shape, and ornament, that they evidently belong to different periods and to different branches or tribes of the early British population. They have been found all over England, from the Channel{353} Islands to Northumberland. They are sun-dried and hand-made, and have wide orifices, often expanding gradually from a comparatively narrow base to the lip. They are pale in color, either yellow or gray, and the ornamentation consists of zigzags, frets, and studs.

From the ancient burial mounds, or barrows, urns have been uncovered that contained the cremated remains of the deceased (Fig. 309). The differences among them in terms of material, shape, and decoration are significant, indicating that they come from different time periods and various groups or tribes of the early British population. They have been discovered all over England, from the Channel{353} Islands to Northumberland. These urns are sun-dried and handmade, with wide openings that often gradually widen from a relatively narrow base to the rim. They are light in color, either yellow or gray, and are decorated with zigzags, patterns, and studs.

In Scotland the general character of the remains is the same as that of the English. The appearance of a number of them suggests, however, the use of the wheel. They have been exhumed in every part of Scotland, from the Tweed to the Orkney Islands.

In Scotland, the overall nature of the remains is similar to that of those in England. However, the look of some of them hints at the use of the wheel. They have been discovered all over Scotland, from the Tweed to the Orkney Islands.

enlarge-image
Fig. 309.—Group of Ancient British Vases.
Fig. 309.—Group of Ancient British Vases.

enlarge-image
Fig. 309.—Group of Ancient British Vases.
Fig. 309.—Collection of Ancient British Vases.

The Irish urns are somewhat in advance of those found in England and Scotland. The red paste shows that considerable care was bestowed upon its preparation, and the entire body is very often covered with ornaments of lines and zigzags. As in the case of the English and Scotch, we are indebted for the preservation of these relics of the Irish Celts to a usage which our researches have shown to be almost universal, that of employing urns in connection with the interment of the dead. Cremation was not resorted to in every instance. The Celts put the ashes in the urns, or covered them by{354} inverting the urns over the spot where the ashes were laid, or placed their sepulchral vases round the unburnt remains.

The Irish urns are somewhat ahead of those found in England and Scotland. The red paste indicates that a lot of care went into its preparation, and the entire surface is often decorated with patterns of lines and zigzags. Similar to the English and Scottish urns, we owe the preservation of these artifacts from the Irish Celts to a practice that our studies have shown to be nearly universal: using urns in the burial of the dead. Cremation wasn’t always used; the Celts placed the ashes in the urns, covered them by{354} turning the urns upside down over where the ashes were laid, or arranged their burial vases around the unburned remains.

enlarge-image
Fig. 310.—Celtic Urn.
Fig. 310.—Celtic urn.

enlarge-image
Fig. 311.—Celtic Pottery, found in Staffordshire.
Fig. 311.—Celtic pottery discovered in Staffordshire.

In the first century before Christ the tide of Roman conquest passed the white cliffs of Albion, and a new element was introduced into its ceramics. There, as elsewhere, the Romans made and imported the ware, of which examples have been brought to light all over the old Roman Empire, from England to Jerusalem. The extent to which the manufacture was carried in England may be estimated from one fact stated by Dr. Birch, that the Roman potteries have been traced for twenty miles along the gravel banks of the Nen, in Northamptonshire. Caistor, in the same county, is an exceptionally interesting locality, as both early Celtic wares and the remains of a Roman kiln have been found there. Under the Romans it must have been an important seat of the manufacture, as its productions have been unearthed at several places on the Continent—in France and the Low Countries. The Caistor ware is very often ornamented with unusual skill and taste by means of reliefs. The Roman Samian ware is found in many sections of England, whither it was probably imported. Some of the specimens belonging to the latter part of the Roman period, and to be classed as Anglo-Roman, are of a thin black paste, carefully wrought and totally devoid of ornament. After the arrival of the Saxons the pottery was more closely allied to the Teutonic found in Germany (Fig. 314).

In the first century B.C., the wave of Roman conquest reached the white cliffs of Albion, introducing a new element into its ceramics. As in other places, the Romans both produced and imported this pottery, examples of which have been discovered all over the old Roman Empire, from England to Jerusalem. The extent of pottery production in England can be illustrated by a fact noted by Dr. Birch: Roman potteries have been traced for twenty miles along the gravel banks of the Nen in Northamptonshire. Caistor, in the same county, is particularly interesting because both early Celtic pottery and the remains of a Roman kiln have been found there. It must have been a significant center of production under the Romans, as its products have been found in several locations across the Continent, including France and the Low Countries. The Caistor ware is often skillfully and tastefully decorated with reliefs. Roman Samian ware is also found in many parts of England, where it was likely imported. Some specimens from the later Roman period, classified as Anglo-Roman, are made of a thin black paste, carefully crafted and completely unadorned. After the Saxons arrived, the pottery became more similar to the Teutonic styles found in Germany (Fig. 314).

enlarge-image
Fig. 312.—Romano-British Ware.
Fig. 312.—Roman-British Pottery.

enlarge-image
Fig. 313.—Romano-British Upchurch Ware.
Fig. 313.—Romano-British Upchurch Ware.

enlarge-image
Fig. 313.—Romano-British Upchurch Ware.
Fig. 313.—Romano-British Upchurch Ware.

enlarge-image
Fig. 314.—Saxon Vase.
Fig. 314.—Saxon Vase.

The urns are black, hand-made, and stamped with a variety of{355} decorative designs. The shapes are heavy, and the appliances for firing were apparently of a rude kind. Of the Anglo-Saxon period few relics have been discovered, and little is in consequence known. One fragment of the eleventh century, or possibly earlier, is described by Mr. Marryat as “of a yellow color, coarsely made and unglazed.” It seems probable that the disturbances attendant upon the Norman invasion in 1066 distracted the popular attention from the plastic art, as the next evidences of its pursuit belong chiefly to the thirteenth century. These are the tiles employed in paving the ecclesiastical edifices of the day. In the greater number the patterns are inlaid, or filled in with white paste, and the whole then glazed yellow. To this class belong the thirteenth century tiles from Chertsey Abbey, in Surrey, and those of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries from Malmesbury Abbey and Malvern. Those from Chertsey are peculiarly elaborate. One has a scene representing a king and a female harper, surrounded by a circular border, the whole forming the inside of a square richly ornamented in the corners and on the sides. The Malvern tiles are also very elaborately decorated with designs of an apparently heraldic character. Another style of tile decoration, followed from the thirteenth to the eighteenth century, consisted of mouldings in relief. The glaze is green or brown.{356}

The urns are black, handmade, and stamped with a variety of{355} decorative designs. The shapes are heavy, and the firing equipment was clearly basic. There are few relics from the Anglo-Saxon period, and as a result, not much is known. One fragment from the eleventh century, or possibly earlier, is described by Mr. Marryat as “yellow, coarsely made, and unglazed.” It seems likely that the unrest during the Norman invasion in 1066 shifted people's focus away from the plastic arts, as the next examples of this art form primarily come from the thirteenth century. These include tiles used for paving churches of that time. Most of the patterns are inlaid or filled with white paste, then glazed yellow. This group includes thirteenth-century tiles from Chertsey Abbey in Surrey, as well as those from Malmesbury Abbey and Malvern from the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. The Chertsey tiles are particularly intricate. One features a scene of a king and a female harpist, surrounded by a circular border, all set within a richly decorated square. The Malvern tiles are also elaborately designed with what appear to be heraldic motifs. Another style of tile decoration, popular from the thirteenth to the eighteenth century, featured relief moldings. The glaze is either green or brown.{356}

enlarge-image
Fig. 315.—Anglo-Norman Vases.
Fig. 315.—Anglo-Norman Vases.

enlarge-image
Fig. 315.—Anglo-Norman Vases.
Fig. 315.—Anglo-Norman Vases.

In others the patterns are incised, but not filled in. A very good example of this style is to be seen in Crauden’s chapel at Ely. The fourth style of decoration was upon the pate-sur-pate principle—a white paste being employed as a pigment upon the body of the tile, after which the piece was glazed. The introduction of tiling for pavements and walls was evidently in a great measure due to English intercourse with Spain and the East. Toward the close of the eleventh century, while England had not yet recovered from the first shock of the Norman invasion, Peter the Hermit was carrying from land to land the anti-Saracenic Gospel of the Sword, which led to the First Crusade. Fifty years later, in 1147, the Second Crusade was organized, while England was still groaning under the oppression of her rulers. In the first quarter of the twelfth century the Saxon chronicler says: “God sees the wretched people most unjustly{357} oppressed: first they are despoiled of their possessions, then butchered.” Under Stephen, “Men said openly that Christ and his saints were asleep.” Clearly this was no time either for joining in crusades or cultivating art. When, in 1189, the Third Crusade was arranged, Richard the Lion-hearted was one of the three sovereigns who joined in the ineffectual enterprise. With his followers may have been brought back the incentives to art cultivation which make their effects apparent in the next century. The government was, in the mean time, taking the form which it assumed before the end of the thirteenth century, and which it has retained ever since. Political and art history here run exactly parallel. Given disorder and despairing apathy, and art is unknown. But let order take the place of chaos, and constitutional rule that of despotism, and the discarded arts again blossom into flower. Eastern influences manifested themselves in England almost contemporaneously with the revival of the ceramic art. On one specimen from Ely, a scriptural subject—Eve offering the apple to Adam, while a human-headed serpent coils itself round the tree—is surrounded by several designs of clearly Saracenic or Moorish inspiration.

In some cases, the patterns are carved but not colored in. A great example of this style can be found in Crauden’s chapel at Ely. The fourth style of decoration used a technique called pate-sur-pate—a white paste was used as a pigment on the tile body, after which the piece was glazed. The use of tiles for floors and walls was largely influenced by English connections with Spain and the East. By the end of the eleventh century, while England was still recovering from the initial shock of the Norman invasion, Peter the Hermit was spreading the anti-Saracenic message that led to the First Crusade. Fifty years later, in 1147, the Second Crusade was organized while England was still suffering under harsh rule. In the early twelfth century, a Saxon chronicler noted: “God sees the wretched people most unjustly{357} oppressed: first they are stripped of their possessions, then slaughtered.” During Stephen’s reign, “People said openly that Christ and his saints were asleep.” Clearly, this was not a time for engaging in crusades or fostering art. In 1189, when the Third Crusade was planned, Richard the Lion-hearted was one of three monarchs who participated in the unsuccessful mission. With his followers, the influences for art may have returned, showing their effects in the next century. Meanwhile, the government was evolving into the form it would take before the end of the thirteenth century, which it has kept ever since. Political and art history run parallel here. Where there is disorder and despair, art does not flourish. But when order replaces chaos and constitutional governance takes over from despotism, the once-forgotten arts begin to bloom again. Eastern influences appeared in England almost simultaneously with the revival of ceramic art. One example from Ely depicts a biblical scene—Eve offering the apple to Adam, while a serpent with a human head coils around the tree—surrounded by several designs inspired by Saracenic or Moorish themes.

enlarge-image
Fig. 316.—Old Tile from Salisbury. (Boston Household Art Rooms.)
Fig. 316.—Old Tile from Salisbury. (Boston Household Art Rooms.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 317.—Old Tile from Milton Abbey. (Boston Household Art Rooms.)
Fig. 317.—Old Tile from Milton Abbey. (Boston Household Art Rooms.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 318.—Old Tile from Chester. (Boston Household Art Rooms.)
Fig. 318.—Old Tile from Chester. (Boston Household Art Rooms.)

For at least four centuries tiles formed the staple production of the potters of England. The annals indicate a popular indifference to the domestic use of earthen-ware, which contrasts strongly with more southern preferences. In the reign of Edward I. a chance cargo from Spain, containing some plates and other household table-wares, reached England, but failed to affect the national use of wooden trenchers, leathern jugs, and metal. Lead-glazed pottery was, however, made as early as the fourteenth century, though{358} not to a great extent. The specimens which have been preserved are generally coarse in texture, and are covered with green or yellow glaze. A ewer of the thirteenth or fourteenth century is rudely designed to represent a mounted knight. Other examples of the same period are jugs, of which some are inartistically formed, while others are not devoid of a certain gracefulness of shape. Costrels, or costrils (elongated bottles which answered the purpose of the modern flask), occur of a red paste with red and white glaze. A candlestick with white studs for ornaments has been found of the same red color.

For at least four centuries, tiles were the main product made by potters in England. Records show that there was a general lack of interest in using earthenware at home, which stands in stark contrast to the preferences seen further south. During the reign of Edward I, a shipment from Spain containing some plates and other household items arrived in England but did not change the national habit of using wooden platters, leather jugs, and metal. Lead-glazed pottery was made as early as the fourteenth century, although{358} not in large quantities. The surviving examples are mostly coarse in texture and covered with green or yellow glaze. A ewer from the thirteenth or fourteenth century is crudely designed to depict a mounted knight. Other items from the same era include jugs, some of which are awkward in shape, while others possess a certain elegance. Costrels, or costrils (elongated bottles that served the same purpose as modern flasks), are made from a red paste and feature red and white glaze. A candlestick with white studs as decorations has been discovered, made in the same red color.

As we pass to the later works of English potters, we become conscious of the difficulty of following our usual plan of dividing them into pottery, stone-ware with vitrified fracture, and porcelain. The treatment of the name of Wedgwood alone would make such an arrangement undesirable, as tending to break the continuity of our narrative. Stone-ware and earthen-ware will therefore be considered together.

As we move on to the later works of English potters, we realize that it's challenging to stick to our usual approach of categorizing them into pottery, stoneware with a vitrified fracture, and porcelain. Just looking at the name Wedgwood makes it clear that this kind of division would disrupt the flow of our story. So, we will consider stoneware and earthenware together.

The making of both enamelled pottery and stone-ware appears to have been an imported industry. Dutch potters are said to have settled at both Lambeth and Fulham in the seventeenth century, and to have there originated the manufacture of what was called “Delft,” after the name of the seat of the industry in Holland. White wine-pots of this ware date from about the middle of the seventeenth century. Plates, oval and round dishes, mugs and cups, of the same ware appear in various collections, some with figures in relief, others with paintings in brown, blue, yellow, and green, and others with medallions or mottoes. They generally date from between 1650 and 1690. Delft was also made in Liverpool and in Staffordshire.

The production of both enamelled pottery and stoneware seems to have been an imported trade. Dutch potters are believed to have settled in both Lambeth and Fulham in the seventeenth century, where they started making what was known as “Delft,” named after the place in Holland where the industry began. White wine pots made from this type of ware date back to around the mid-seventeenth century. Plates, oval and round dishes, mugs, and cups from the same style can be found in various collections, some featuring raised figures, others showcasing paintings in brown, blue, yellow, and green, along with designs that include medallions or mottoes. They typically date from between 1650 and 1690. Delft pottery was also produced in Liverpool and Staffordshire.

The first mention of stone-ware occurs in 1581, in the petition of a certain William Simpson, for “full power and onlie licence to provyde, transport, and bring into this realm, drinking stone pottes” made at Cologne and transported into England by a dealer living in Aix-la-Chapelle. As a reason why his prayer should be granted, Simpson stated that he would, “as much as in him lieth, drawe the making of such like pottes into some decayed town within this realm, whereby many hundred poore men may be sett a work.” Whether he found some decayed town suitable for the carrying out of his philanthropic intent does not appear; but in 1588 a Delft potter was{359} carrying on his business at Sandwich. Lambeth, Fulham, and the Staffordshire potteries appear among the later producers of stone-ware.

The first mention of stoneware was in 1581, in a petition from a man named William Simpson, requesting “full power and only license to provide, transport, and bring into this realm, drinking stone pots” made in Cologne and brought into England by a dealer from Aix-la-Chapelle. To justify his request, Simpson stated that he would, “as much as possible, draw the making of such pots into some declining town within this realm, which would help employ many hundreds of poor men.” It’s unclear if he found a suitable declining town for his philanthropic plan; however, in 1588, a Delft potter was{359} operating his business in Sandwich. Lambeth, Fulham, and the Staffordshire potteries later became known as producers of stoneware.

enlarge-image
Fig. 319.—Posset-pot. Staffordshire. Fifteenth century. (Bateman Coll.)
Fig. 319.—Posset pot. Staffordshire. 15th century. (Bateman Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 320.—Staffordshire Tyg, or Drinking-cup.
Fig. 320.—Staffordshire Tyg, or Mug.

The leading English centres are the Staffordshire Potteries, including Tunstall, Burslem, Hanley, the Fentons, and other towns comprising Stoke-upon-Trent, Lambeth, Fulham, Liverpool, Leeds, Lowestoft, Bristol, Yarmouth, and Nottingham. Of these the place of honor must be accorded to Staffordshire. It has been associated with the ceramic art ever since the Roman invasion; and the name of a family in the district (Tellwright) is adduced as a proof that under the Saxons the advantages of the locality for the making of pottery were fully recognized. The name is a corruption of tile-wright, or potter. Many interesting facts relating to English pottery in general, and to that of Staffordshire in particular, are brought together by Mr. Marryat, whose able work deserves the study of all desirous of following the gradual development of the art in England. Early specimens of Staffordshire ware are the butter-pots of the period, and the tall vessels (Fig. 320) called “Tygs.” About 1650, Thomas and Ralph Toft and Thomas Sans were making round dishes with some pretensions to an ornamental character. The year 1680 was made memorable by the discovery of salt glaze. The story goes{360} that a servant of Mr. Joseph Yates, occupant of Stanley Farm, near Palmer’s Pottery, Bagnall, was boiling salt in water preparatory to using it in curing pork. An earthen pot was used as a pan, and the servant having left it for a time, the water boiled over, and would also appear to have all boiled away, since the pan became red hot. When it cooled it was found to be covered with what was afterward known as salt glaze. The hint was quickly taken by the potters in the neighborhood, and the process soon became common. The Burslem makers adopted it in 1690, and called the salt-glazed ware “Crouch-ware.” Five years earlier, Mr. Thomas Miles was making stone-ware at Shelton, and the district production from about that time increased very rapidly.

The main English pottery centers are the Staffordshire Potteries, which include Tunstall, Burslem, Hanley, the Fentons, and other towns that make up Stoke-upon-Trent, as well as Lambeth, Fulham, Liverpool, Leeds, Lowestoft, Bristol, Yarmouth, and Nottingham. Among these, Staffordshire deserves the top spot. It has been linked to ceramic art since the Roman invasion, and a local family name (Tellwright) shows that the Saxons recognized the area’s advantages for pottery production. The name itself is a variation of tile-wright, or potter. Mr. Marryat has compiled many intriguing facts about English pottery, especially regarding Staffordshire, and his excellent work is worth studying for anyone interested in the evolution of the art in England. Early examples of Staffordshire ware include the butter pots of that era and the tall vessels (Fig. 320) called “Tygs.” Around 1650, Thomas and Ralph Toft and Thomas Sans were creating round dishes that had some decorative appeal. The year 1680 became notable due to the invention of salt glaze. According to the story, a servant of Mr. Joseph Yates, who lived at Stanley Farm near Palmer’s Pottery in Bagnall, was boiling salt in water to cure pork. An earthen pot was used as a pan, and after leaving it for a bit, the water boiled over and seemed to evaporate, leaving the pan red hot. When it cooled, it was found to be covered in what later became known as salt glaze. Nearby potters quickly took notice, and the technique soon became widespread. The makers in Burslem adopted it in 1690, dubbing the salt-glazed pottery "Crouch-ware." Five years earlier, Mr. Thomas Miles had been manufacturing stoneware at Shelton, and production in the area began to rise rapidly from that point onward.

enlarge-image
Fig. 321.—Teapot. Elers Ware.
Fig. 321.—Teapot. Elers Ware.

enlarge-image
Fig. 322.—Medallion of Wedgwood, by Flaxman. On Monument in Stoke Parish Church.
Fig. 322.—Wedgwood Medallion, created by Flaxman. Located on the monument in Stoke Parish Church.

At Bradwell, in 1690, the Elers brothers, from Nuremberg, who had crossed with the Prince of Orange, set up one of the first establishments worked upon a regular mercantile basis. It had been for some time the object of both native and Dutch potters to imitate the red ware of China, and the Elers were the first to reach approximate success. Having discovered a bed of red clay, they set about working it in conjunction with gray stone-ware, with which they produced very fine reliefs (Fig. 321). Notwithstanding the strictest watchfulness, and the employment of semi-idiotic workmen, their secret was stolen by one Astbury,{361} who for several years feigned idiocy in order to be allowed to work in their place, and in that way secure possession of their methods. The competition then became so great in their neighborhood that in twenty years they closed their establishment. Their reliefs were remarkably sharp in outline, and the paste was of fine quality.

At Bradwell, in 1690, the Elers brothers from Nuremberg, who had crossed over with the Prince of Orange, established one of the first businesses operated on a regular commercial basis. For a while, both local and Dutch potters had aimed to replicate the red pottery from China, and the Elers were the first to achieve near success. After discovering a deposit of red clay, they started working with it alongside gray stoneware, allowing them to create very fine designs (Fig. 321). Despite being closely monitored and employing somewhat dull-witted workers, their secret was taken by one Astbury,{361} who pretended to be slow-witted for several years to gain access to their workshop and learn their techniques. The competition in their area became so fierce that after twenty years, they shut down their business. Their designs were notably sharp in detail, and the clay they used was of high quality.

enlarge-image
Fig. 323.—Cameo Medallion, by Flaxman. Mrs. Siddons as Lady Macbeth.
Fig. 323.—Cameo Medallion, by Flaxman. Mrs. Siddons as Lady Macbeth.

It is curious to find that to another accident the Staffordshire potters were indebted for the discovery of the value of calcined flint mixed in the paste. A son of the above named Astbury was riding through Dunstable in 1720, when he noticed symptoms of disorder in his horse’s eyes. The hostler at the inn where he stopped undertook to cure the animal by burning some flint and blowing the powder thus produced into the horse’s eyes. Astbury saw the dust, and it at once occurred to him that it might be useful in his business. From calcined flint, sand, and pipe-clay colored by means of oxides, were made the wares called “Agate” and “Tortoise-shell.” Then followed the adoption of plaster of Paris moulds and a more general resort to mouldings in bas-relief.

It's interesting to note that the Staffordshire potters owed the discovery of the value of calcined flint mixed into their paste to another accident. In 1720, a son of the aforementioned Astbury was riding through Dunstable when he noticed that his horse's eyes showed signs of trouble. The innkeeper offered to treat the horse by burning some flint and blowing the resulting powder into its eyes. Astbury observed the dust and realized it could be beneficial for his work. From calcined flint, sand, and pipe-clay colored with oxides, they created wares known as “Agate” and “Tortoise-shell.” This led to the use of plaster of Paris molds and a wider use of bas-relief moldings.

We now approach the era made illustrious by the name of Mr. Josiah Wedgwood (Fig. 322), the greatest of English potters, of whom it has been said, in the most unqualified terms: “With him the ceramic art received its highest development in ancient or modern times; for while greater beauty of decoration in painting characterized other wares, he produced the noblest artistic results of the moulding{362} in clay.” However much others may be led by individual preference to qualify this encomium, there is no doubt that Wedgwood ranks among the highest names known in the history of English ceramic art. Born at Burslem, in Staffordshire, in 1730, of a family which had been engaged in the making of pottery for many years, Josiah enjoyed in early life none of the educational advantages which might have developed in him the promise of his future brilliant career. It is highly probable that his schooling did not carry him farther than reading and writing, and at the age of eleven we find him engaged as a thrower in his brother’s workshop. Then came sickness in the worst of all its forms, smallpox, which left him so lame that amputation of one leg became necessary, and ended his career at the wheel. It is possible that, in current phraseology, this misfortune may have been a blessing in disguise. He at once turned his attention to the production of ornamental pottery and the imitation of precious stones, mixing variously compounded clays with oxides, and otherwise experimenting.

We now enter the era made famous by Mr. Josiah Wedgwood (Fig. 322), the greatest English potter, of whom it has been said, without any hesitation: “With him, the ceramic art reached its highest development in both ancient and modern times; while other pottery was known for its beautiful painted decorations, he produced the most artistic results in clay molding{362}.” No matter how much others might disagree based on personal taste, there’s no question that Wedgwood is one of the most prominent figures in the history of English ceramic art. Born in Burslem, Staffordshire, in 1730, to a family that had been in the pottery business for generations, Josiah didn’t have the educational advantages that could have nurtured his promising future. It's likely that his schooling was limited to just reading and writing, and by age eleven, he was working as a thrower in his brother’s workshop. Then he contracted smallpox, which left him so disabled that he eventually had to amputate one leg, ending his time at the wheel. In today’s terms, this misfortune might be viewed as a blessing in disguise. He quickly shifted his focus to creating ornamental pottery and imitating precious stones, experimenting with various mixtures of clays and oxides.

enlarge-image
Fig. 324.—Black Basaltes. (Meyer Coll.)
Fig. 324.—Black Basalt. (Meyer Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 325.—Black and White Jasper. (Barlow Coll.)
Fig. 325.—Black and White Jasper. (Barlow Collection.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 326.—Early Wedgwood. Blue; Moulded. (W. S. Ward Coll.)
Fig. 326.—Early Wedgwood. Blue; Molded. (W. S. Ward Coll.)

The idea must have got abroad that he had talent, as, at the age of twenty-two, we find him in partnership with a Mr. Harrison, and then, in 1754, with Mr. Thomas Wheildon, of Fenton. This gentleman lacked his partner’s enterprise, and in 1759 Wedgwood was in business for himself, at Burslem, at first in a small way, then in a larger, and again in a still larger manufactory. In the last he made{363} the ware called “Queen’s-ware”—a cream-colored fabric of very delicate color, composed of white clay mixed with flint, and brilliantly glazed. It derived its name from a specimen service having been accepted by Queen Charlotte. His fortune was now practically guaranteed, and his career an assured success. Court patronage made him the fashion in England, and we also find him engaged in an export business. Prosperity did not rob him of any of his early enterprise, but rather acted upon him as an incentive to farther and greater exertion. He continued studying, investigating, and experimenting, and with the assistance of his partner, Mr. Bentley, pushed his business in all directions. Several kinds of earthen-ware and stone-ware were produced by him (Fig. 326), and after effecting various improvements upon his table ware, he turned his attention to those imitations of the antique, and of cameos, intaglios, and seals, with which his name is indissolubly associated. With these are to be classed his fifty copies of the Barberini, or Portland vase (Fig. 327). The original is glass in two strata—dark blue and opaque white—and is an example of Roman work of the second or third century. It was bought by the Duke of Portland for £1029.{364}

The word must have gotten out that he had talent, as by the age of twenty-two, we see him teaming up with a Mr. Harrison, and then, in 1754, with Mr. Thomas Wheildon of Fenton. This guy didn't have his partner’s ambition, and by 1759, Wedgwood was running his own business in Burslem, starting small, then growing larger, and then even bigger. In the last one, he made{363} the product known as “Queen’s-ware”—a cream-colored material that was very delicate, made from white clay mixed with flint and beautifully glazed. It got its name because Queen Charlotte accepted a sample set. His fortune was basically assured now, and his career was on a solid path to success. Court support made him a trend in England, and he also got into exporting goods. Success didn’t take away his early drive; instead, it motivated him to push even further. He kept studying, researching, and experimenting, and with help from his partner, Mr. Bentley, expanded his business in all directions. He produced several types of earthenware and stoneware (Fig. 326), and after making various enhancements to his tableware, he started focusing on imitations of antiques, and cameos, intaglios, and seals, which are closely tied to his name. Included in this are his fifty copies of the Barberini, or Portland vase (Fig. 327). The original is a glass piece with two layers—dark blue and opaque white—and is a prime example of Roman work from the second or third century. It was purchased by the Duke of Portland for £1029.{364}

These works admit of no classification. Some are earthen-ware, others stone-ware, and others are of such a composition that they may be most correctly classed with porcelain. The name “Basaltes” was given to a series of imitations of Egyptian styles in black biscuit, with reliefs in white and red (Figs. 324 and 325). More charming than these is the jasper or onyx ware from the blue or soft green ground of which the white busts (Fig. 328), figures, and flowers stand out in the most exquisite relief. The biscuit is a porcelaneous stone-ware, colored all through by means of oxides. Wedgwood made in all more than two thousand copies of antique gems.

These works can't be categorized easily. Some are earthenware, others are stoneware, and some are made from materials that are best classified as porcelain. The term "Basaltes" refers to a series of black biscuit imitations of Egyptian styles, featuring reliefs in white and red (Figs. 324 and 325). Even more appealing than these are the jasper or onyx wares, from which the white busts (Fig. 328), figures, and flowers pop out beautifully against the blue or soft green background. The biscuit is a porcelain-like stoneware, colored throughout with oxides. Wedgwood created over two thousand replicas of antique gems in total.

enlarge-image
Fig. 327.—The Barberini, or Portland Vase.
Fig. 327.—The Barberini, or Portland Vase.

In 1771 Wedgwood removed from Burslem to Etruria, a village which he erected in proximity to his works, and for the accommodation of his workmen. There he also built for himself a handsome residence, which he occupied until his death, in 1795, in the sixty-fifth year of his age. His decorated cream-colored ware had, in the mean time, become known all over Europe, in India, and in this country. In 1775 he made a service for the Empress Catherine II. of Russia, undervalued at fifteen thousand dollars. We close our brief sketch of his remarkable career by noting that the success of the Etruria of his foundation was based upon commerce, and not upon royal patronage; that his humblest works are marked by a thoroughness and fitness parallel with the artistic qualities of his higher pieces; and that excellence of workmanship was in all cases his primary aim. One of his contemporaries and successors was Mr. Enoch Wood, who established a workshop at Burslem in 1770, and was succeeded by Messrs. Caldwell & Wood.{365}

In 1771, Wedgwood moved from Burslem to Etruria, a village he built near his factory for his workers. He also constructed an impressive home for himself, where he lived until his death in 1795, at the age of sixty-five. During this time, his beautifully designed cream-colored pottery became famous throughout Europe, India, and the United States. In 1775, he created a set for Empress Catherine II of Russia, valued at fifteen thousand dollars. To summarize this brief overview of his extraordinary career, it's important to note that the success of Etruria was driven by commerce rather than royal sponsorship; even his simplest pieces showcased a level of craftsmanship that matched the artistic quality of his more elaborate works; and excellence in workmanship was always his top priority. One of his contemporaries and successors was Mr. Enoch Wood, who started a workshop in Burslem in 1770, and was later followed by Messrs. Caldwell & Wood.{365}

enlarge-image
Fig. 328.—Wedgwood Jasper-ware. (John W. Britton Coll.)
Fig. 328.—Wedgwood Jasperware. (John W. Britton Collection.)

The later products of the Wedgwood factory are hardly less varied than those of its founder’s lifetime. The jasper-ware is still produced, and although some of the pieces lack the exquisite finish of the original, others show little, if any, inferiority. The plate of blue jasper, with white decoration, given in the illustration (Fig. 330), is a remarkably fine example of recent work. The Wedgwood majolica is, both in regard to color and the modelling of the ornaments and figures, unsurpassed by any similar ware of the present time. Of this the vase (Fig. 331) is an excellent illustration. The body is a clear deep blue.

The later products from the Wedgwood factory are just as varied as those from its founder’s time. Jasper ware is still being made, and while some pieces may not have the perfect finish of the originals, many show little to no decline in quality. The blue jasper plate with white decoration shown in the illustration (Fig. 330) is a great example of recent work. The Wedgwood majolica, in terms of color and the design of the ornaments and figures, is unmatched by any similar ware today. The vase (Fig. 331) illustrates this perfectly, featuring a clear deep blue body.

enlarge-image
Fig. 329.—Recent Wedgwood Earthen-ware. (D. Collamore.)
Fig. 329.—Recent Wedgwood Earthenware. (D. Collamore.)

In our time the Staffordshire Potteries maintain their old repute. One well-known name is that of Minton. It occurs in three firms, all located in the Potteries: Minton & Co.; Minton, Hollins & Co., of Stoke-upon-Trent; and Mr. Robert Minton Taylor, of Fenton. The establishment of Minton & Co. was founded while Wedgwood was still alive, by Mr. Thomas Minton, in 1791. The founder of the firm had been successively an employé of Mr. Thomas Turner, of Caughley, and of Spode, before, in 1788, he went to Stoke, and there bought land and built a house and factory. In 1790 he took Spode’s manager, Mr. Joseph Paulson, into partnership, and in 1793 assumed a second partner, Mr. Pownall. The latter retired in 1800, and Paulson died in 1809, after which, for a number of{366} years, Thomas Minton carried on the works alone. Previous to 1798 the factory made nothing but earthen-ware, the greater portion of which was decorated in blue and white, after the type supplied by the porcelain of Nankin.

In our time, the Staffordshire Potteries still hold their long-standing reputation. A well-known name is Minton, which appears in three companies, all based in the Potteries: Minton & Co.; Minton, Hollins & Co., from Stoke-upon-Trent; and Mr. Robert Minton Taylor, from Fenton. The company Minton & Co. was established while Wedgwood was still alive, by Mr. Thomas Minton, in 1791. The founder of the firm had previously worked for Mr. Thomas Turner of Caughley and Spode, before moving to Stoke in 1788, where he purchased land and built a house and factory. In 1790, he partnered with Spode’s manager, Mr. Joseph Paulson, and in 1793 brought on a second partner, Mr. Pownall. Pownall retired in 1800, and Paulson passed away in 1809, after which Thomas Minton managed the works on his own for a number of{366} years. Before 1798, the factory produced only earthenware, most of which was decorated in blue and white, similar to the style of porcelain from Nankin.

enlarge-image
Fig. 330.—Modern Wedgwood Jasper. (Tiffany & Co.)
Fig. 330.—Modern Wedgwood Jasper. (Tiffany & Co.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 330.—Modern Wedgwood Jasper. (Tiffany & Co.)
Fig. 330.—Modern Wedgwood Jasper. (Tiffany & Co.)

In 1817 Herbert Minton, a younger son of Thomas, was taken in as partner by his father, and although he practically retired from the business between 1823 and 1836, he succeeded to it in the latter year on the death of the founder. He went into partnership first with Mr. John Boyle, who subsequently joined the Wedgwoods, and secondly with Michael Daintry Hollins. At the time of his death, in 1858, he had two partners, Hollins and Colin Minton Campbell. At that time fifteen hands were employed in the factory. Herbert had directed his attention to the wide range of works which have since given the name of Minton a world-wide reputation. These were earthen-ware, artificial porcelain, natural porcelain, parian, encaustic tiles, azulejos, mosaics, Della Robbia ware, Palissy ware, and majolica. The Mintons divide with Copeland the honor of first making parian. Both firms exhibited it at the London Exhibition of 1851, and the jury to which{367} the question of priority was referred could not decide between them. To continue the history of the firm, Colin Minton Campbell dissolved his partnership with Hollins in 1868, and now carries on the business in connection with his cousins, Thomas, William, and Herbert Minton, the great-grandsons of the founder.

In 1817, Herbert Minton, the younger son of Thomas, became a partner with his father. Although he largely stepped back from the business between 1823 and 1836, he took over in 1836 after the founder's death. He first partnered with Mr. John Boyle, who later joined the Wedgwoods, and then with Michael Daintry Hollins. At the time of his death in 1858, he had two partners, Hollins and Colin Minton Campbell. There were fifteen employees at the factory then. Herbert focused on a wide range of products that have since made the name Minton famous worldwide. These included earthenware, artificial porcelain, natural porcelain, parian, encaustic tiles, azulejos, mosaics, Della Robbia ware, Palissy ware, and majolica. The Mintons share the distinction of being the first to create parian with Copeland. Both companies showcased it at the London Exhibition of 1851, and the jury to which{367} the priority issue was presented couldn’t choose between them. To continue the firm's history, Colin Minton Campbell ended his partnership with Hollins in 1868 and now runs the business with his cousins, Thomas, William, and Herbert Minton, the great-grandsons of the founder.

enlarge-image
Fig. 331.—Wedgwood Majolica. (Horace Russell Coll.)
Fig. 331.—Wedgwood Majolica. (Horace Russell Collection)

The firm now ranks with the first of English manufacturers. Their enterprise has traversed a field as wide as that into which Wedgwood entered, and their success has been very great. In the pursuit of the commercial they have not neglected the artistic. It is said of Wedgwood that he copied and imitated everything worth imitating. Minton & Co. have followed a similar course, though in a different direction. Twenty-five years ago we find them attempting to make natural porcelain, but the enterprise was abandoned. When the taste for Oriental styles revived, they were among the first to succeed in gratifying the public whim. In doing so they produced specimens of color highly praiseworthy, and of a beauty vividly recalling that of the Oriental originals. Their Persian ware and pate changeante have both excited the admiration of connoisseurs. The Mintons have also been successful in reproducing with wonderful fidelity the cloisonné enamel of China and Japan, using a porcelain base. Here, as in the Persian ware, their turquoise blue is very effective, and the decoration in enamels reflects faithfully the tone of Oriental ornament. Leaving the East, Minton & Co. have been no less fortunate in imitating the Italian Grafitto ware of the fifteenth century, and the famous inlaid Henri Deux ware of France. Several specimens of the latter were exhibited by Messrs. A. B. Daniell & Son at the Centennial Exhibition, and included a teapot, a pitcher, and a pair of candlesticks, all of pale yellow{368} body inlaid with red. Examples are in the Boston Museum of Fine Arts, and in the collections of Mr. Walters and Mr. W. L. Andrews. A mere reference must suffice for their majolica (Fig. 334), which is rather an independent product than an imitation of the majolica of Italy. It is peculiar both in composition and in the colors employed in its decoration, and is fired at a very high temperature. Mr. Herbert Minton was the first to copy the azulejos of Spain. The above are only a few of the achievements which might be adduced to show how Minton & Co. have boldly essayed to duplicate the choicest products of ceramic art. One is forcibly reminded by them of the Chinese workman’s delight in contending with technical difficulty for the mere sake of surmounting it. Among their artists are Mr. Solon, W. S. Stevens, Charles Toft, H. Darling, J. Leese, M. Mussill, Kirby, Mellor Slater, F. Fuller, and H. Protat.

The company now ranks among the top English manufacturers. Their efforts have spanned a field as broad as the one Wedgwood entered, and their success has been significant. In their pursuit of commercial success, they haven't overlooked the artistic aspect. It is said that Wedgwood copied and imitated everything worth emulating. Minton & Co. have followed a similar path, albeit in a different direction. Twenty-five years ago, they attempted to create natural porcelain, but that project was abandoned. When the demand for Oriental styles came back, they were among the first to satisfy that public desire. In doing this, they produced pieces of color that are highly praised and beautiful, reminding viewers of the original Oriental work. Their Persian ware and pate changeante have both garnered admiration from experts. The Mintons have also been successful in faithfully reproducing the cloisonné enamel from China and Japan, using a porcelain base. In the Persian ware, their turquoise blue is particularly striking, and the decoration in enamels accurately reflects the essence of Oriental ornamentation. Moving away from the East, Minton & Co. have also excelled in replicating the Italian Grafitto ware from the fifteenth century and the renowned inlaid Henri Deux ware from France. Several pieces of the latter were displayed by Messrs. A. B. Daniell & Son at the Centennial Exhibition, including a teapot, a pitcher, and a pair of candlesticks, all made of pale yellow{368} body inlaid with red. Examples can be found in the Boston Museum of Fine Arts, as well as in the collections of Mr. Walters and Mr. W. L. Andrews. A brief mention is enough for their majolica (Fig. 334), which is more of an original product than a copy of the majolica from Italy. It is unique both in its composition and in the colors used for decoration, and it is fired at a very high temperature. Mr. Herbert Minton was the first to replicate the azulejos from Spain. The achievements listed above are just a few examples demonstrating how Minton & Co. have boldly attempted to replicate the finest products of ceramic art. They remind us of the Chinese craftsman's passion for overcoming technical challenges simply for the accomplishment itself. Among their artists are Mr. Solon, W. S. Stevens, Charles Toft, H. Darling, J. Leese, M. Mussill, Kirby, Mellor Slater, F. Fuller, and H. Protat.

enlarge-image
Fig. 332.—Minton Stone-ware. (D. Collamore.)
Fig. 332.—Minton Stoneware. (D. Collamore.)

The firm of Minton, Hollins & Co., of Stoke-upon-Trent, was founded by Michael Daintry Hollins, on the dissolution of his partnership with Colin Minton Campbell in 1868. He built extensive works, and began to make majolica and encaustic tiles, slabs, panels, and other similar wares. The firm now produces an almost endless variety of tiles. At the Centennial Exhibition this firm was represented by some pieces of great brilliancy of color and very careful drawing. In one scene two finely plumaged wading-birds appeared among the water-lilies in a brook. The soft gray of the feathers tipped with bright blue, and the green of the reeds and other plants, were thrown out well by the dark-brown background. On some smaller pieces birds of tropically gay plumage were painted upon a sombre chocolate ground. On others were flowers and butterflies upon a pale ground. The style of treatment is purely Oriental. Drawing and color are{369} paramount. The ground is merely intended for contrast with, or the heightening of, the superimposed decoration. Some beautiful heads of dogs, lions, and asses were marvellous examples of animal portraiture, and illustrated the capacity of tiling for the reception of that style of decoration. In them was seen the work of an artist who fully understood that, given the requisite mastery of color, a tile may be employed as a more lasting substitute for canvas. It is also worth noting that whenever tiles are used for covering a large surface, and each one is treated as a unit, the result is an artistic blunder. The eye wearies with monotonous repetition, and no minuteness of finish in the single tile can relieve the bewildering effect of the mass. Minton, Hollins & Co. have been fortunate in designing fire-places of tiling, with side paintings of birds and flowers, and larger scenes above the mantel, of a character in keeping with their place in a household.

The company Minton, Hollins & Co., based in Stoke-upon-Trent, was established by Michael Daintry Hollins after he ended his partnership with Colin Minton Campbell in 1868. He created extensive facilities and began producing majolica and encaustic tiles, slabs, panels, and similar products. The company now offers an almost endless variety of tiles. At the Centennial Exhibition, they showcased pieces that featured brilliant colors and meticulous drawings. One scene depicted two beautifully feathered wading birds among the water lilies in a stream. The soft gray of the feathers tipped with bright blue and the green of the reeds and other plants stood out against a dark brown background. In some smaller pieces, birds with vibrant tropical plumage were painted on a dark chocolate backdrop. Others featured flowers and butterflies on a light background. The style is distinctly Oriental, with drawing and color being{369} the most important elements. The background is simply meant to contrast with the layered decoration. Some stunning portraits of dogs, lions, and donkeys were remarkable examples of animal portraiture, showing the capability of tiles to showcase that kind of decoration. These pieces revealed the work of an artist who understood that, with the right command of color, a tile can serve as a more durable alternative to canvas. It’s also important to note that when tiles are used to cover a large area, treating each one as an individual unit can lead to an artistic mistake. The eye gets tired of monotonous repetition, and no level of detail in the individual tiles can alleviate the overwhelming effect of the whole. Minton, Hollins & Co. have succeeded in designing tiled fireplaces, featuring side paintings of birds and flowers, along with larger scenes above the mantel that complement their role in a home.

enlarge-image
Fig. 333.—Minton Plaque, by Mussill. (Tiffany & Co.)
Fig. 333.—Minton Plaque, by Mussill. (Tiffany & Co.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 333.—Minton Plaque, by Mussill. (Tiffany & Co.)
Fig. 333.—Minton Plaque, by Mussill. (Tiffany & Co.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 334—Minton’s Prometheus Vase. (Corcoran Art Gallery.)
Fig. 334—Minton's Prometheus Vase. (Corcoran Art Gallery.)

From the Trent we pass to Lambeth, near London. It was here that in 1640 the Dutch makers of stone-ware and delft settled. At one time there were twenty different establishments, but on the rise of Staffordshire their number decreased under the weight of competition. Some of the early Lambeth ware is very skilfully painted, the tiles with a blue ground being especially commendable. At the present time Lambeth is best known by its Doulton ware and Lambeth faience. The Doulton or Lambeth pottery was founded by Mr. John Doulton, who was born at Lambeth in 1793. He served an apprenticeship with White of Fulham, and in 1815 associated Mr. John Watts with himself in establishing the present pottery. Mr. Watts died in 1858, and Mr. Doulton in 1873, and the business is now in the hands of Messrs. Henry and James D. Doulton, sons of the founder. In 1870 they first issued an artistic ware, and in 1872 turned out the first specimen of what they have called “Lambeth faience.” The “Doulton ware” may, without detracting from the originality of much of the decoration, be described as a revival in both composition and style of the German stone-ware, miscalled Grès de Flandre. Like other stone-wares the body is highly silicious, close in texture, and very brittle. The necessary firing takes several days to accomplish, and the glaze is made by throwing salt into the kiln, according to the process discovered, as we have seen, in Staffordshire, and long practised at Lambeth. The body-tints are the result of washing the pieces in a preparation of oxides, varied according to the shade desired. The ornamentation is fourfold. It consists either of incrustations, indented{371} designs, incised figures or scenes, or colors. These methods are occasionally combined. The Lambeth faience is a finer ware, and is decorated under the glaze with paintings of flowers, landscapes, portraits, and figures. The Messrs. Doultons’ artists are all taken from the ranks of pupils in the Lambeth School of Art. Among them are Miss Hannah B. Barlow, a very skilful animal painter, Mr. Arthur Barlow, Mr. Frank A. Butler, Mrs. Sparkes, and Mr. George Tinworth.

From the Trent, we move on to Lambeth, near London. It was here, in 1640, that Dutch makers of stoneware and delft settled. At one point, there were twenty different businesses, but as Staffordshire grew, their numbers dwindled due to the competition. Some of the early Lambeth ware is very skillfully painted, with the blue-ground tiles being particularly noteworthy. Today, Lambeth is best known for its Doulton ware and Lambeth faience. The Doulton or Lambeth pottery was founded by Mr. John Doulton, who was born in Lambeth in 1793. He served an apprenticeship with White of Fulham and in 1815 brought Mr. John Watts into the business to establish the current pottery. Mr. Watts passed away in 1858, and Mr. Doulton in 1873, and the business is now run by Messrs. Henry and James D. Doulton, the founder’s sons. In 1870, they released their first artistic ware, and in 1872 produced the first example of what they dubbed “Lambeth faience.” The “Doulton ware” can be described, without taking away from the originality of much of the decoration, as a revival in both composition and style of the German stoneware, miscalled Grès de Flandre. Like other stonewares, the body is highly silicious, closely textured, and very brittle. The necessary firing takes several days to complete, and the glaze is created by throwing salt into the kiln, following the process discovered in Staffordshire and long practiced in Lambeth. The body tints come from washing the pieces in a mixture of oxides, varied according to the desired shade. The ornamentation is fourfold. It includes either incrustations, indented designs, incised figures or scenes, or colors. These methods are sometimes combined. The Lambeth faience is a finer ware, decorated under the glaze with paintings of flowers, landscapes, portraits, and figures. The Doultons’ artists all come from the ranks of students at the Lambeth School of Art. Among them are Miss Hannah B. Barlow, a very skilled animal painter, Mr. Arthur Barlow, Mr. Frank A. Butler, Mrs. Sparkes, and Mr. George Tinworth.

enlarge-image
Fig. 335.—Doulton Ware. (W. B. Dickerman Coll.)
Fig. 335.—Doulton Ware. (W. B. Dickerman Collection)

enlarge-image
Fig. 336.—Doulton Ware. (W. B. Dickerman Coll.)
Fig. 336.—Doulton Ware. (W. B. Dickerman Collection.)

A great deal of the Doulton ware very closely resembles the Grès de Flandre in its decoration, but even to these specimens is to be accorded the originality resulting from a modified development of the fundamental style. A larger experience may lead to something more perfectly original. The present tendency appears to be toward an excess of ornament, in some instances not a single square inch being left uncovered. Studs and bosses are affixed in bands, are led over the surface in floriated designs, and give the arched handles a peculiar serrated appearance. A very ingenious design consists of incised broad leaves overlapping each other, and becoming more sharply pointed and elongated as they rise up the neck to the lip. Studs are then laid in vertical bands from top to bottom, the lines converging as the leaves become smaller. In many cases, however, the reliefs destroy the outline, and mar the beauty of{372} a host of otherwise admirable shapes. In the matter of form, the Messrs. Doulton, in fact, leave little to be desired. Many of their vases display a pure, classical gracefulness, and others are possessed of a quaintness and novelty almost equally attractive. Canettes, goblets, and small covered jars decorated with plain or ornamental bands, and dotted with flower-like studs, are to be classed among the best examples of the more characteristic or distinctive style of Lambeth decoration.

A lot of Doulton ware looks very similar to the Grès de Flandre in its decoration, but even these pieces have their own originality from a modified version of the basic style. With more experience, we might see something even more uniquely original. Right now, the trend seems to be leaning towards excessive ornamentation, with some pieces having no square inch left bare. Studs and raised elements are arranged in bands, flowing across the surface in floral designs and giving the arched handles a unique serrated look. One clever design features large, overlapping leaves that become more pointed and elongated as they rise to the lip. Vertical bands of studs are placed from top to bottom, converging as the leaves get smaller. However, in many cases, the raised details disrupt the outline and detract from the beauty of{372} many otherwise beautiful shapes. When it comes to form, the Doultons leave little to be desired. Many of their vases showcase a pure, classic elegance, while others have a charm and novelty that are equally appealing. Canettes, goblets, and small covered jars decorated with simple or ornamental bands, dotted with flower-like studs, are among the best examples of the distinctive style of Lambeth decoration.

enlarge-image
Fig. 337.—Lambeth Faience.
Fig. 337.—Lambeth Pottery.

The plaques and tiles of Lambeth faience deserve separate notice. Some of the smaller pieces illustrate the capacity of the ware for portraiture. The drawing is invariably careful, and the coloring is applied with both taste and delicacy. The colors will probably be improved in time, and become more decided without losing anything in softness. The pieces we have seen inspire us with this hope, and that here again experience may lead to greater excellence. A large tile-piece, by Mrs. Sparkes, representing the departure of the Pilgrim Fathers, and painted upon two hundred and fifty-two tiles of Lambeth faience, was exhibited at the Centennial Exhibition. The lady-artist is deserving of all praise for her composition and drawing. The perspective was very well managed, and the figures were brought out in strong relief against a sky glowing with the rays of the setting sun.

The plaques and tiles of Lambeth faience deserve special mention. Some of the smaller pieces show off the material's ability for portraiture. The drawing is always precise, and the colors are applied with both style and finesse. The colors will likely improve over time, becoming more vibrant without losing their softness. The pieces we've seen give us hope that, once again, experience will lead to even better quality. A large tile piece by Mrs. Sparkes, depicting the departure of the Pilgrim Fathers and created on two hundred and fifty-two tiles of Lambeth faience, was showcased at the Centennial Exhibition. The female artist deserves high praise for her composition and drawing. The perspective was well executed, and the figures stood out strikingly against a sky illuminated by the setting sun.

enlarge-image
Fig. 338.—Lambeth Faience. (D. Collamore.)
Fig. 338.—Lambeth Faience. (D. Collamore.)

The Messrs. Doulton have achieved some wonderful results in the combination of terra-cotta with their stone-ware. At the Centennial Exhibition they had a brown terra-cotta fireplace and mirror-frame, with tiled panels and hearth and terra-cotta fender. In another mantel-piece, of oak, a set of tiles in the panels showed admirably designed and executed illustrations of scenes and characters from Shakspeare. In these and other similar works a great deal of taste and ingenuity was shown in the combination of material. A magnificent example{373} of the union of terra-cotta with Doulton ware is now in the Smithsonian Institute at Washington (Fig. 340). It is a pulpit of red and light buff terra-cotta with ornaments of blue stone-ware. The balusters on the stairs leading up to the pulpit are Doulton ware ornamented with bands of terra-cotta. Under the base of the balustrade, and round the pulpit under the panels in front and on the sides, are bands of Doulton ware. A similar band surrounds the alcoves or panels. The latter are by Mr. George Tinworth, of London, and illustrate scenes in the life of Christ, from the offering in the Temple of “a pair of turtle-doves or two young pigeons” to the ascension. Of this artist’s execution, also, are the panels in a baptismal font which accompanies the pulpit. These and other similar works are so deeply sunk that they have the appearance of groups of figures separately modelled and placed in the recess rather than of mouldings in relief. They are in every way admirable. The expression and attitudes of some of the faces and figures are marvellously life-like and forcible.

The Doulton brothers have achieved remarkable results by combining terra-cotta with their stoneware. At the Centennial Exhibition, they showcased a brown terra-cotta fireplace and mirror frame, complete with tiled panels and a hearth, and a terra-cotta fender. In another mantelpiece made of oak, a set of tiles featured beautifully designed and crafted illustrations of scenes and characters from Shakespeare. These and other similar works demonstrate significant taste and creativity in material combinations. A stunning example{373} of the fusion of terra-cotta with Doulton ware can now be found at the Smithsonian Institution in Washington (Fig. 340). It is a pulpit made of red and light buff terra-cotta adorned with blue stoneware ornaments. The balusters leading up to the pulpit are made of Doulton ware with terra-cotta bands. Beneath the base of the balustrade and around the pulpit, underneath the front and side panels, there are bands of Doulton ware. A similar band encircles the alcoves or panels. These panels, created by Mr. George Tinworth of London, depict scenes from the life of Christ, ranging from the offering in the Temple of “a pair of turtle-doves or two young pigeons” to the ascension. The baptismal font that accompanies the pulpit also features panels by this artist. These works are sculpted so deeply that they appear as groups of individually modeled figures placed in the recess rather than as relief moldings. They are truly admirable in every way. The expression and poses of some of the faces and figures are incredibly lifelike and powerful.

enlarge-image
Fig. 339.—Lambeth Faience. (D. Collamore.)
Fig. 339.—Lambeth Faience. (D. Collamore.)

Fulham owes the beginnings of its pottery to the Dutch. In 1684 Mr. John Dwight was making stone-ware, earthen-ware, statues, and porcelain. The latter was very soon discontinued. The production of other wares was carried on by descendants of the founder.

Fulham's pottery origins can be traced back to the Dutch. In 1684, Mr. John Dwight was producing stoneware, earthenware, statues, and porcelain. However, he soon stopped making porcelain. The production of other types of pottery continued with the founder's descendants.

The history of Bristol pottery is said to go back to the commencement of the thirteenth century, but its first piece with a date is five hundred years later. It is delft-ware, and is dated 1703. A German, named Wrede, or Reed, is said to have made stone-ware about the same period. Otherwise Bristol is unimportant in so far as earthen-ware is concerned.{374}

The history of Bristol pottery is believed to date back to the early thirteenth century, but the first dated piece is from five hundred years later. It’s delftware, dated 1703. A German named Wrede, or Reed, is said to have created stoneware around the same time. Otherwise, Bristol isn’t significant when it comes to earthenware.{374}

Leeds is one of the towns which, toward the close of the last century, were adopted as fields for a pottery enterprise. It did an extensive trade with the Continent in a cream-colored ware.

Leeds is one of the towns that, towards the end of the last century, were chosen as locations for a pottery business. It had a significant trade with the Continent in cream-colored ceramics.

enlarge-image
Fig. 340.—Terra-cotta Pulpit. (Smithsonian Institute.)
Fig. 340.—Terra-cotta Pulpit. (Smithsonian Institute.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 340.—Clay Pulpit. (Smithsonian Institute.)
Fig. 340.—Clay Pulpit. (Smithsonian Institute.)

Liverpool begins its history, in 1716, with the manufacture of delft. The first event of any importance is the invention by Mr. John Sadler, in 1753, of a method of printing upon earthen-ware. Wedgwood was in the habit of sending Queen’s-ware to Sadler to be printed. In 1752 Mr. Richard Chaffers set up an earthen-ware establishment, but soon turned his attention to porcelain, which he succeeded in making after discovering the necessary material in Devonshire. On his death the enterprise came to an end. The next name of distinction is that of Pennington, who, about 1760, made delft bowls and vases, some of which were painted by an artist named Robinson. Pennington ultimately returned to Worcester. In 1794{375} the “Herculaneum Pottery” was opened at Birkenhead, and was worked until 1841.

Liverpool's history begins in 1716 with the production of delft pottery. The first significant event is the invention by Mr. John Sadler in 1753 of a method for printing on earthenware. Wedgwood would often send Queen’s-ware to Sadler for printing. In 1752, Mr. Richard Chaffers started an earthenware business but quickly shifted his focus to porcelain after discovering the right materials in Devonshire. However, the venture came to an end after his death. The next notable name is Pennington, who around 1760 created delft bowls and vases, some of which were painted by an artist named Robinson. Pennington eventually returned to Worcester. In 1794{375}, the “Herculaneum Pottery” was launched at Birkenhead and operated until 1841.

enlarge-image
Fig. 341.—Lambeth Faience. (Dr. H. G. Piffard Coll.)
Fig. 341.—Lambeth Faience. (Dr. H. G. Piffard Collection.)

Mr. Herolin Luson made an ineffectual attempt to establish a pottery at Lowestoft in 1756. His failure is to be attributed to the infidelity of his workmen, who were induced by the London manufacturers to spoil the ware. Notwithstanding the opposition which led competitors to resort to similarly unworthy devices, Walker, Brown, Aldred, and Rickman founded a workshop within a year of Luson’s failure, and by taking the necessary precautions against treachery, placed it upon a permanent basis. It made ware of every grade. The Lowestoft earthen-ware was usually decorated with blue, and occasionally with red. The early porcelain was painted in the same colors, and the later pieces were ornamented with flowers. The latter are artistically drawn and colored, and equal the best work found on English porcelain. Plain Chinese ware was imported and decorated at Lowestoft; but the production ceased about the year 1830.

Mr. Herolin Luson made an unsuccessful attempt to start a pottery in Lowestoft in 1756. His failure can be attributed to the disloyalty of his workers, who were persuaded by London manufacturers to ruin the products. Despite this underhanded competition, Walker, Brown, Aldred, and Rickman established a workshop within a year of Luson’s failure, and by taking the necessary precautions against betrayal, they set it up on a solid foundation. They produced wares of every quality. The Lowestoft earthenware was typically decorated in blue and sometimes in red. The early porcelain was painted in those same colors, while the later pieces were adorned with floral designs. These flowers were artistically drawn and colored, rivaling the best work on English porcelain. Plain Chinese ware was imported and decorated in Lowestoft, but production stopped around 1830.

enlarge-image
Fig. 342.—Lowestoft Pottery. (F. Robinson Coll.)
Fig. 342.—Lowestoft Pottery. (F. Robinson Collection.)

It is questionable if ware of any kind was ever made at Yarmouth, although it is certain that a decorating establishment and kiln existed there probably about 1752. It is more than possible that this workshop was in part supplied with Lowestoft biscuit.

It’s uncertain whether any kind of pottery was ever produced in Yarmouth, although it’s confirmed that a decorating facility and kiln were likely established there around 1752. It’s quite possible that this workshop used Lowestoft biscuit in part.

Nottingham manufactured pottery from about 1650, and the business was continued for at least a century. The precise period at which it came to an end is not known.

Nottingham started making pottery around 1650, and the business lasted for at least a hundred years. The exact time it ceased operations is unclear.

The Shropshire factories were offshoots of those of Staffordshire. The Brosely establishment was founded by Mr. Richard Thursfield, of Stoke, in 1713, and passed from his family into the hands of the Roses of Colebrookdale{376} about 1799. A black stone-ware decorated with gilt or with reliefs was the chief product.

The Shropshire factories were branches of the Staffordshire ones. The Brosely factory was established by Mr. Richard Thursfield, from Stoke, in 1713, and it was transferred from his family to the Roses of Colebrookdale{376} around 1799. The main product was black stoneware decorated with gold or relief designs.

Mr. Francis Place, of the Manor-house, York, made fine pottery or stone-ware in the latter part of the seventeenth century. The well-known “Rockingham ware” took its name from a brown pottery made upon the estate of the Marquis of Rockingham, at Swinton, in Yorkshire. The production originated in 1757, and the enterprise was subsequently carried on by Mr. William Malpass (1765); Mr. Thomas Bingley (1778); Messrs. John and William Bramfield (1807-1842), when the works stopped. The brown teapots of this factory were at one time very fashionable in England. Of these and other works each had its specialty of decoration or composition, but to detail them in full would only complicate a sketch in which it is intended to give merely salient points, on a comprehensive plan.

Mr. Francis Place, of the Manor-house in York, created fine pottery and stoneware in the late seventeenth century. The famous “Rockingham ware” got its name from a type of brown pottery made on the estate of the Marquis of Rockingham at Swinton in Yorkshire. Production began in 1757 and was later continued by Mr. William Malpass (1765), Mr. Thomas Bingley (1778), and Messrs. John and William Bramfield (1807-1842), when the factory eventually closed. The brown teapots from this factory were once very trendy in England. Each of these works had its own unique style of decoration or material, but elaborating on all of them would only complicate a summary that aims to highlight just the main points in a broad overview.

PORCELAIN.

Plymouth Hard Porcelain.—Cookworthy.—Bow.—Chelsea.—Derby.—Worcester.—Minton.—Pate-sur-Pate.—Spode.—Copeland.—Bristol.—Tunstall.—Caughley.—Nantgarrow.—Swansea.—Colebrookdale.—Pinxton.—Shelton.—Belleek.—General Character of Manufacture in Great Britain.

Plymouth Hard Porcelain.—Cookworthy.—Bow.—Chelsea.—Derby.—Worcester.—Minton.—Pate-sur-Pate.—Spode.—Copeland.—Bristol.—Tunstall.—Caughley.—Nantgarrow.—Swansea.—Colebrookdale.—Pinxton.—Shelton.—Belleek.—General Character of Manufacture in Great Britain.

It may be as well to premise that the porcelain now made in England all belongs to the soft, or, according to our classification, the artificial class. Its composition has already been described. The leading seats of the industry are Bow, Chelsea, Derby, Plymouth, Bristol, Worcester, and a few workshops in the midland counties and Wales.

It might be good to note that the porcelain made in England today falls under the soft category, or, as we classify it, the artificial class. Its composition has already been outlined. The main centers of this industry are Bow, Chelsea, Derby, Plymouth, Bristol, Worcester, and a few workshops in the midlands and Wales.

With the possible exceptions of Lowestoft and Bristol, Plymouth stands alone as the only place in England at which a manufactory of hard, or natural, porcelain ever existed (Fig. 343). This distinction is due to the enterprise of William Cookworthy, who was born near Plymouth, in 1705. Cookworthy was a chemist and druggist, and was led into his porcelain venture by the discovery of kaolin and petuntse near Helstone, in 1755. Five years later his manufactory was running at Coxside, but meeting with no adequate commercial support, he sold his patents, in 1772, to Richard Champion, of Bristol. The production then ceased. Cookworthy’s first attempts were not encouraging,{377} but perseverance brought a certain measure of success, and his later works are of fine quality. He procured a Sèvres painter, and also employed Bone, the enameller and artist, and by their help turned out many valuable services and pieces richly ornamented after the prevailing Oriental styles, with birds, flowers, and insects.

With possible exceptions of Lowestoft and Bristol, Plymouth is the only place in England where a factory for hard or natural porcelain ever existed (Fig. 343). This distinction comes from the efforts of William Cookworthy, who was born near Plymouth in 1705. Cookworthy was a chemist and druggist, and he got into the porcelain business after discovering kaolin and petuntse near Helstone in 1755. Five years later, his factory was up and running at Coxside, but lacking adequate commercial support, he sold his patents in 1772 to Richard Champion from Bristol. Production then stopped. Cookworthy's early attempts were not very promising,{377} but his persistence led to some success, and his later works are of high quality. He hired a Sèvres painter and also employed Bone, the enameler and artist, and with their help, produced many valuable sets and pieces richly decorated in the popular Oriental styles, featuring birds, flowers, and insects.

enlarge-image
Fig. 343.—Plymouth Hard Porcelain Coffee-pot.
Fig. 343.—Plymouth Hard Porcelain Coffee Pot.

Before Cookworthy embarked in his porcelain enterprise at Plymouth, artificial porcelain was made at Stratford-le-Bow and Chelsea. The beginnings of the industry at neither place have ever been satisfactorily freed from obscurity, and it is not known to which the priority belongs. Thomas Frye, an Essex artist, superintended the works at Bow for some time, and is said to have been the first who succeeded in making English porcelain. He died in 1762. Probably the Bow and Chelsea works both started about twenty years before that date. It is certain that both stopped after less than fifty years existence. The porcelain made at Stratford-le-Bow, and designated “Bow china,” is of coarse paste, and is often found decorated with a bee either painted or embossed (Fig. 344). The painting of flowers and scenes is not of a high order, but the reliefs are frequently effective and well executed. The Bow artists also made figure groups.

Before Cookworthy started his porcelain business in Plymouth, artificial porcelain was produced in Stratford-le-Bow and Chelsea. The origins of the porcelain industry in both locations have never been clearly established, and it's unclear which one was the first. Thomas Frye, an artist from Essex, managed the Bow factory for a while and is said to be the first to successfully create English porcelain. He passed away in 1762. It's likely that the Bow and Chelsea factories began about twenty years before that. It is certain that both ceased operations after less than fifty years of existence. The porcelain produced at Stratford-le-Bow, known as "Bow china," is made from a coarse paste and is often found decorated with a bee, either painted or embossed (Fig. 344). The painting of flowers and scenes is not very refined, but the relief work is often striking and well done. The Bow artists also created figure groups.

enlarge-image
Fig. 344—Bow cream-jug.
Fig. 344—Bow cream jug.

The decoration of early Chelsea porcelain closely followed the Chinese, which it was intended to rival. The business there did not attain{378} to any eminence, nor did the art rise to a noticeable height, until the works were patronized by the Court of George II and supported by the Duke of Cumberland. Between 1750 and 1765, Chelsea porcelain most closely approached its great Continental rivals (Fig. 345). After 1750 the manufacture could hardly be called an English enterprise, since material and workmen were both imported from Germany. The management also was in the hands of a foreigner named Spremont. The articles produced included all the forms of Sèvres and Dresden, table services, candlesticks, figures, vases, and the numberless designs among which the inventive ingenuity of Continental artists was exercised. In 1784 the works stopped. The Chelsea paste was extremely soft, and the glaze was vitreous and liable to crack. The colors were superb, and included some of the choicest found on Sèvres porcelain, besides at least one other, a claret color, peculiar to Chelsea. Very high prices have been obtained for this porcelain at auctions, more than a thousand dollars having been given for a pair of vases. In design, workmanship, color, and decoration, there are pieces of Chelsea porcelain unexcelled by any other establishment, either English or foreign.

The decoration of early Chelsea porcelain closely followed the Chinese styles, which it was meant to compete with. The factory there didn't gain much recognition or reach a significant level of artistry until it was supported by the Court of George II and backed by the Duke of Cumberland. Between 1750 and 1765, Chelsea porcelain came closest to matching its major Continental competitors (Fig. 345). After 1750, the manufacturing could hardly be considered an English operation, since both the materials and workers were imported from Germany. The management was also run by a foreigner named Spremont. The items produced included all the forms of Sèvres and Dresden, table settings, candlesticks, figurines, vases, and countless designs showcasing the creative talents of Continental artists. The factory closed in 1784. Chelsea paste was very soft, and the glaze was glassy and prone to cracking. The colors were stunning and included some of the finest shades found on Sèvres porcelain, along with at least one unique claret color exclusive to Chelsea. Extremely high prices have been achieved for this porcelain at auctions, with over a thousand dollars paid for a pair of vases. In terms of design, craftsmanship, color, and decoration, there are pieces of Chelsea porcelain unmatched by any other maker, whether English or foreign.

enlarge-image
Fig. 345.—Chelsea Porcelain Vase.
Fig. 345.—Chelsea Porcelain Vase.

enlarge-image
Fig. 346.—Derby Porcelain. Third Duesbury Period. (F. Robinson Coll.)
Fig. 346.—Derby Porcelain. Third Duesbury Period. (F. Robinson Collection)

Mr. Duesbury, who purchased the Chelsea works in 1769 and finally transferred them to Derby, had been making porcelain in the latter place since 1750.{379} He had also bought and transferred the Bow works, and carried on a most extensive business, taking the place in public estimation of the two establishments he had consolidated. The elder Duesbury died about the year 1788, and the subsequent proprietorship is not very clear. He appears, however, to have been succeeded by his son, who died in 1798, and the works then fell to the third Duesbury, who carried them on in conjunction with Michael Kean until they were acquired by Robert Bloor in 1815. Bloor kept them until he died in 1849, and then Locker & Co. held them until 1859, when they were assumed by Stephenson & Hancock, of which firm Mr. Hancock, the surviving partner, came into sole possession in 1866. The ware was called Chelsea-Derby from 1769 to 1773, when it received the name of Crown-Derby, a crown having been added to the mark after a visit of the king and queen. The Derby paste was very fine and translucent, and in the production of biscuit figures it was unrivalled. The best of the old Derby colors was a beautiful bright blue.

Mr. Duesbury, who bought the Chelsea factory in 1769 and eventually moved it to Derby, had been making porcelain there since 1750.{379} He also purchased and relocated the Bow factory, running a very successful business that gained public favor over the two companies he merged. The elder Duesbury passed away around 1788, and the details about who owned it next aren't very clear. It seems he was succeeded by his son, who died in 1798, and then the operation went to the third Duesbury, who ran it alongside Michael Kean until Robert Bloor took it over in 1815. Bloor managed it until his death in 1849, after which Locker & Co. ran it until 1859, when Stephenson & Hancock took over, with Mr. Hancock, the remaining partner, becoming the sole owner in 1866. The porcelain was known as Chelsea-Derby from 1769 to 1773 when it was renamed Crown-Derby, as a crown was added to the mark following a visit from the king and queen. The Derby paste was very fine and translucent, and its biscuit figures were unmatched. The best of the old Derby colors was a stunning bright blue.

enlarge-image
Fig. 347.—Bloor-Derby Porcelain. (F. Robinson Coll.)
Fig. 347.—Bloor-Derby Porcelain. (F. Robinson Collection.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 348.—Old Worcester Porcelain. (Robert Hoe, Jun., Coll.)
Fig. 348.—Old Worcester Porcelain. (Robert Hoe, Jun., Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 348.—Old Worcester Porcelain. (Robert Hoe, Jun., Coll.)
Fig. 348.—Vintage Worcester Porcelain. (Robert Hoe, Jun., Collection)

enlarge-image
Fig. 349.—Worcester Porcelain. (G. Collamore.)
Fig. 349.—Worcester Porcelain. (G. Collamore.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 350.—Worcester Porcelain. (D. Collamore.)
Fig. 350.—Worcester Porcelain. (D. Collamore.)

The Worcester works were founded in 1751, by a company headed{380} by Dr. Wall. To this gentleman has been ascribed the invention of printing on porcelain, which we have already found in use on pottery in Liverpool in 1753. The matter is involved in doubt, as the process was in vogue at Battersea about the same period, and it is improbable that it was simultaneously invented at three different establishments so far apart. However this may be, Dr. Wall availed himself of the invention, and handled it with great skill and precision. Steatite obtained from Cornwall was first used by the company in 1770, and in 1783 the Messrs. Flight bought up the original establishment, which had found competitors in the Chamberlains, who had commenced business as decorators in 1786. In 1788 the works were visited by King George III., who became a patron of Flight, and were afterward called the Royal Worcester Porcelain Works. One of the Flights died in 1791, and a partnership was formed by the survivor with Martin Barr in 1793. The concern was carried on under the firm of Flight & Barr until 1807, when it became Barr, Flight & Barr, Jun., and in 1829 another change was made to Flight, Barr & Barr. It retained that form until 1840, when an amalgamation was effected with the Chamberlains. In 1862 a joint-stock company was formed, under which Mr. R. W. Binns, the author of a history of Worcester potting, acted as superintendent of the artistic department. It is estimated that at present upward of four hundred workmen are employed in the Worcester establishment, which is made all the more interesting by reason of its being one of the few survivors of the old{381} English works. Every effort is made to bring the porcelain to perfection, and the body and decoration are both very fine. The Worcester paste does not appear at first to have equalled that of some other English centres, but its yellowish tinge made it very well suited for the brilliant color demanded by the Oriental styles of decoration. The process of transfer printing is said to have been perfected by Josiah Holdship, who was assisted by his brother Richard in engraving the plates. Robert Hancock was also an engraver in the factory. Some rare specimens of transfer printing are found painted with colors and gold, by which means good imitations of Dresden were made. This success led to the adoption of the Dresden mark, a practice to which the Worcester manufacturers seem to have been too much addicted, as the marks of several of the leading workshops are found upon their wares. At the present time the Worcester factory is turning out a great deal of excellent work. The table ware, of which an example is given (Fig. 351), is generally tastefully and often brilliantly decorated. The colors in the specimen given are yellow, red, blue, green, and gold, very judiciously combined, and have a warm and rich effect. The portrait plaque (Fig. 349) is by A. Handley, and is executed in flat colors. The flesh-tint is especially soft and refined. It is a highly satisfactory example of its class.

The Worcester factory was established in 1751 by a company led by Dr. Wall. He is credited with inventing printing on porcelain, which we already know was in use on pottery in Liverpool by 1753. This is somewhat uncertain, as the process was also being used at Battersea around the same time, and it seems unlikely that it was invented independently at three different locations so far apart. Regardless, Dr. Wall made the most of this invention and executed it with great skill and precision. The company began using steatite from Cornwall in 1770, and in 1783, the Flight brothers purchased the original business, which had begun to face competition from the Chamberlains, who started offering decorating services in 1786. In 1788, King George III visited the factory, became a patron of Flight, and the establishment was later renamed the Royal Worcester Porcelain Works. One of the Flights passed away in 1791, and the surviving brother partnered with Martin Barr in 1793. They operated under the name Flight & Barr until 1807, when it became Barr, Flight & Barr, Jun., and in 1829, it changed again to Flight, Barr & Barr. This name lasted until 1840, when they merged with the Chamberlains. In 1862, a joint-stock company was formed, with Mr. R. W. Binns, who wrote a history of Worcester pottery, serving as the superintendent of the artistic department. Today, it’s estimated that over four hundred workers are employed at the Worcester factory, making it one of the few remaining old English pottery works. Every effort is made to perfect the porcelain, and both the body and decoration are of very high quality. Initially, Worcester's paste didn’t seem to match that of some other English factories, but its yellowish tint was well-suited for the vibrant colors used in Oriental decorations. The transfer printing technique is said to have been refined by Josiah Holdship, who was helped by his brother Richard in engraving the plates. Robert Hancock was also an engraver at the factory. Some rare examples of transfer printing feature colors and gold, allowing for impressive imitations of Dresden porcelain. This success led to the use of the Dresden mark, a practice the Worcester manufacturers seemed to have overused, as several leading workshops' marks can be found on their products. Currently, the Worcester factory is producing a lot of outstanding work. The tableware, one example of which is shown (Fig. 351), is often tastefully and sometimes brilliantly decorated. The colors in the provided example are yellow, red, blue, green, and gold, combined very thoughtfully, creating a warm and rich effect. The portrait plaque (Fig. 349) is by A. Handley and features flat colors. The flesh tone is particularly soft and refined, making it a highly satisfying example of its kind.

enlarge-image
Fig. 351.—Worcester Porcelain. (D. Collamore.)
Fig. 351.—Worcester Porcelain. (D. Collamore.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 351.—Worcester Porcelain. (D. Collamore.)
Fig. 351.—Worcester Porcelain. (D. Collamore.)

A work widely differing from either of the above is the basket vase (Fig. 350), with rustic handles and feet, and decorated with leafy branches in relief. The only color used is a pale shade of blue,{382} which deepens in the interstices of the wicker-work. These examples have been chosen not for any exceptional qualities, but for the purpose of illustrating the average products of a factory which ranks among the first in England.

A piece that is quite different from the ones mentioned earlier is the basket vase (Fig. 350), featuring rustic handles and feet, and adorned with raised leafy branches. The only color used is a light shade of blue,{382} which becomes darker in the gaps of the wickerwork. These examples have been selected not for any outstanding qualities, but to show the typical products of a factory that is considered one of the best in England.

The Mintons, although devoting themselves chiefly to stone-ware and earthen-ware, made porcelain at an early period of their history. This occurred in 1798, when a semi-translucent porcelain of inferior quality was made. The production ceased in 1811, and was taken up subsequently by Herbert Minton. Their pate-sur-pate has been noticed under France, but we here give a superb specimen of their decoration in that style by Mr. Solon (Fig. 352).

The Mintons, while primarily focused on stoneware and earthenware, started making porcelain early in their history. This began in 1798, producing a semi-translucent porcelain of lower quality. Production ended in 1811 and was later resumed by Herbert Minton. Their pate-sur-pate has been highlighted under France, but we present here a stunning example of their decoration in that style by Mr. Solon (Fig. 352).

enlarge-image
Fig. 352. Pate-sur-pate, by Solon. (H.C. Gibson Coll.)
Fig. 352. Pate-sur-pate by Solon. (H.C. Gibson Collection)

Another famous firm working at Stoke-upon-Trent is that of the Copelands. It was founded in 1780 by the first Josiah Spode, who established himself in the works which had been occupied by Banks & Turner. He appears to have been chiefly engaged in the manufacture of blue printed willow-ware, and imitations of the more famous works of Wedgwood, especially his cream and jasper wares. He died in 1797, and his son and namesake carried on the business, and first turned his attention to porcelain about the beginning of the present century. The body he used was of great purity, and the ware was chiefly decorated with gold and flowers after the fashion of his day. In this venture he was very successful, and devoted every energy to pushing his enterprise. In 1805 he achieved another triumph by what he described as “a sort of fine ware, called opaque porcelain,” which was extensively consumed on the Continent, to the great detriment of the makers of French faience. In 1806 the honor was{383} conferred upon him of being appointed potter to the Prince of Wales, and in 1827 he died, after amassing a large fortune. The firm consisted for some time of Josiah Spode, William Spode, and William Copeland, and in 1833 the concern was bought by a son of the latter, William Taylor Copeland. He was joined by Mr. Garrett in 1843, and the firm consisted of Copeland and Garrett until 1847, when Mr. Copeland again became sole proprietor, and continued so until 1867, when he was joined by his sons. The works are now carried on under the firm of Copeland & Sons, and have attained to great dimensions, covering about twelve acres of ground, and giving employment to about nine hundred operatives.

Another well-known company operating in Stoke-upon-Trent is the Copelands. It was established in 1780 by the first Josiah Spode, who set up shop in the facility previously occupied by Banks & Turner. He seems to have mainly focused on producing blue printed willow-ware and imitations of the more famous pieces from Wedgwood, particularly his cream and jasper wares. He passed away in 1797, and his son, also named Josiah, took over the business, first turning his attention to porcelain around the start of the 19th century. The material he used was of high quality, and the wares were mostly adorned with gold and floral designs that were popular at the time. He found considerable success in this endeavor and dedicated all his efforts to growing his business. In 1805, he achieved another milestone by introducing what he called “a kind of fine ware, known as opaque porcelain,” which became widely consumed on the Continent, significantly impacting French faience manufacturers. In 1806, he was honored with the title of potter to the Prince of Wales, and he passed away in 1827 after accumulating a substantial fortune. For a time, the firm included Josiah Spode, William Spode, and William Copeland, and in 1833, it was acquired by William Taylor Copeland, a son of William Copeland. He was joined by Mr. Garrett in 1843, and the firm operated as Copeland and Garrett until 1847, when Mr. Copeland became the sole owner again and maintained that position until 1867 when his sons joined him. The business is now run under the name Copeland & Sons, and has expanded significantly, covering about twelve acres and employing around nine hundred workers.

enlarge-image
Fig. 353.—Copeland Vase. (Tiffany & Co.)
Fig. 353.—Copeland Vase. (Tiffany & Co.)

Mr. Abraham, art director of the Copeland works, has furnished much of the above information, and of that which follows regarding the wares of both Spode and Copeland. According to Mr. Abraham, one of Spode’s most celebrated wares was the stone china already referred to, an opaque or nearly opaque compact body of a blue-gray tint resembling Oriental china. It was fired at a much higher temperature than earthen-ware, and in reproducing it at the present time it is fired in the porcelain kiln. It was decorated by Spode in various ways, the qualities most highly prized being the “old Japans” and oven blues of different shades. Spode’s stone china and ivory bodies are exceptionally well adapted for treatment in which oven blue is employed.

Mr. Abraham, the art director at Copeland, has provided much of the information above, as well as what follows about the products of both Spode and Copeland. According to Mr. Abraham, one of Spode’s most famous products was the stone china mentioned earlier, an opaque or nearly opaque dense material in a blue-gray shade that resembles Oriental china. It was fired at a much higher temperature than earthenware, and when reproducing it today, it is fired in a porcelain kiln. Spode decorated it in various ways, with the most highly valued qualities being the “old Japans” and oven blues in different shades. Spode’s stone china and ivory bodies are particularly well-suited for processes that use oven blue.

This stone china has never been entirely out of use, but for a long time it did not receive the attention it deserved, and has only been recently revived. When receiving least attention its manufacture was restricted to matching sets, the possessors of which were so{384} sensible of its high qualities as a table ware, that they were desirous of making up deficiencies in their services whenever practicable. The name of Copeland is now well known wherever commerce has carried the ceramic wares of England. Some of the most artistically designed and finely decorated pieces found in the collections of the present time are from this workshop. The Copelands have rivalled the most prominent houses of England, we might say of Europe, both in the many-sidedness of their enterprise and in its results. The best artists and modellers are employed, and the products may be compared with any in Europe. What may be considered a specialty of the Copelands is the employment of royal blue upon porcelain, both in arbitrary designs and in landscape and figure painting. They have it so perfectly under control that the most delicate tints and the greatest depths of which the color is capable are produced at will, without the overflowing of the color on the one hand, or on the other the harshness and poverty of tone so common in works decorated in this blue.

This stone china has never really gone out of use, but for a long time, it didn’t get the attention it deserved and has only recently made a comeback. During its least popular phase, its production was limited to matching sets, and those who owned them recognized their high quality as tableware, wanting to fill any gaps in their collections whenever possible. The name Copeland is now well known wherever English ceramic wares are sold. Some of the most artistically designed and beautifully decorated pieces in today’s collections come from this workshop. The Copelands have competed with the most prominent brands in England—and we could say Europe—for their diverse offerings and the impressive results. They employ the best artists and model makers, and their products can stand alongside any in Europe. A specialty of the Copelands is their use of royal blue on porcelain, both in decorative designs and in landscape and figure painting. They control it so well that they can produce the most delicate shades and the deepest tones of the color at will, avoiding both overly splotchy results and the harshness that often comes with blue decorations.

enlarge-image
Fig. 354.—Copeland Parian.
Fig. 354.—Copeland Parian.

enlarge-image
Fig. 355.—Copeland Parian.
Fig. 355.—Copeland Porcelain.

A great deal of the Copeland jewelled ware is exceedingly beautiful. We have chosen one specimen as being exceptional, both in its design and decoration (Fig. 353), and it would certainly be difficult to lavish upon it too much praise. The base is gilt, the body is of two shades of blue, and the gracefully expanding neck pale brown dotted with brown of a darker{385} tint. The handles consist of golden butterflies resplendent with jewels. The effect is rich, but harmonious and charming, and the piece may be regarded as one of the most favorable illustrations of what the English artists of our time can accomplish.

A lot of the Copeland jeweled ware is incredibly beautiful. We've selected one piece as being outstanding, both in its design and decoration (Fig. 353), and it would definitely be hard to give it too much praise. The base is gilded, the body features two shades of blue, and the elegantly widening neck is a pale brown with darker brown dots. The handles are golden butterflies adorned with jewels. The overall effect is rich, yet harmonious and charming, and this piece can be seen as one of the best examples of what English artists today can achieve.

enlarge-image
Fig. 356.—Copeland Reticulated Porcelain. (W. B. Dickerman Coll.)
Fig. 356.—Copeland Reticulated Porcelain. (W. B. Dickerman Collection.)

In approaching the Copeland parian (Figs. 354 and 355), we find ourselves among some of the finest works in that material yet given to the world. An enumeration of the artists regularly or specially engaged in this department would include many of the highest names in the profession. This branch of art has developed rapidly, partly on account of the rivalry between manufacturers, but chiefly by reason of the welcome everywhere extended to the works issued. Among the subjects chosen by the Copelands, many, possibly the greater number, are ideals—such personifications as those of Music and Poetry. It could not be expected that all these would be of equal merit, and fault may occasionally be found with attitudes and proportions; but they are, as a whole, admirably executed.

In looking at the Copeland parian (Figs. 354 and 355), we find ourselves surrounded by some of the finest pieces made from this material ever produced. A list of the artists regularly or specifically involved in this area would include many of the top names in the field. This art form has grown quickly, partly due to competition among manufacturers, but mostly because of the enthusiastic reception these works have received everywhere. Among the subjects selected by the Copelands, many, if not most, are ideal representations—like personifications of Music and Poetry. It’s not surprising that not all of these would be of the same quality, and some issues may be noted with poses and proportions; however, overall, they are exceptionally well-made.

Yet another branch of art in which the Copelands have been eminently successful is represented by the perforated or reticulated ware of which the Chinese supply the types. The potting difficulties and risk in making this double surface ware are greater or less according to the intricacy and delicacy of the perforations. In the cup and saucer here given (Fig. 356) the manipulation and firing were exceptionally delicate and hazardous, far more so than in{386} the case of the honey-comb perforation. Held up to the light, the inner surface appears to be as thin as egg-shell; and it seems a perfect marvel that, when the heat has softened the body, the upper surface does not sink down upon that below. Where plugs can be used to keep them apart, or where the perforated surface is strongly arched, or where the article can be placed upright, the danger is manifestly less than in such a piece as the saucer, with its pointed leaf-work bending downward rather than arching. It is also necessarily placed flat in the kiln. Many pieces of the same kind have been made by the Copelands.

Another area where the Copelands have excelled is in creating perforated or reticulated ware, inspired by Chinese designs. The challenges and risks involved in crafting this double-layered ware vary based on the complexity and finesse of the perforations. In the cup and saucer shown here (Fig. 356), the handling and firing were particularly delicate and risky, much more so than with the honeycomb perforation{386}. When held up to the light, the inner surface looks as thin as an eggshell, and it's astonishing that, once the heat softens the material, the top surface doesn’t collapse onto the bottom. When plugs can be used to keep the pieces apart, or when the perforated surface is significantly arched, or when the item can be placed upright, the risk is clearly lower than with a piece like the saucer, which has its pointed leaf design curving downward rather than arching up. It also must lie flat in the kiln. The Copelands have produced many pieces of this type.

We have already seen that Cookworthy sold his patent to Mr. R. Champion, of Bristol. It appears, however, that he retained an interest in it after Champion started his manufactory in that city until the year 1773, when he relinquished his right on payment of a royalty. The Bristol workshop was founded a few years previously, but no natural porcelain was put upon the market until that date. The fact that Champion was, in 1776, making artificial porcelain indicates that he very soon found his hard porcelain venture would not be remunerative. He was, according to one authority, associated with a company of Bristol gentlemen in his enterprise, and it appears to be certain that when he applied for the extension of his patent he did not stand alone. In 1781 or 1782 he resigned his right to a company of Staffordshire potters, and was appointed Paymaster of the Forces, under his friend Mr. Edmund Burke. He died in 1787, at Camden, South Carolina. The Bristol china is chiefly valuable by reason of its rarity. The decoration is after Continental and Chinese styles, and the paste is inferior.

We’ve already seen that Cookworthy sold his patent to Mr. R. Champion of Bristol. However, it seems he kept an interest in it after Champion started his factory in that city until 1773, when he gave up his rights for a royalty payment. The Bristol workshop was established a few years earlier, but no natural porcelain was sold until that year. The fact that Champion was making artificial porcelain in 1776 suggests he quickly realized that his hard porcelain business wouldn’t be profitable. According to one source, he was involved with a group of Bristol gentlemen in his venture, and it seems certain that when he applied for an extension of his patent, he wasn’t alone. In 1781 or 1782, he transferred his rights to a group of Staffordshire potters and was appointed Paymaster of the Forces under his friend Mr. Edmund Burke. He died in 1787 in Camden, South Carolina. The Bristol china is mainly valuable because of its rarity. The decoration follows Continental and Chinese styles, and the quality of the material is inferior.

The company which purchased Champion’s patent continued to make natural paste until 1810, first at Tunstall and afterward at Shelton. It was called “New Hall china.” Artificial porcelain was made until 1825.

The company that bought Champion’s patent kept producing natural paste until 1810, first in Tunstall and then in Shelton. It was known as “New Hall china.” They made artificial porcelain until 1825.

When, in 1807, the Bramelds acquired the Swinton works, they conjoined the manufacture of Rockingham and fine pottery with porcelain of excellent quality. They endeavored to make a ware of the finest sort in both body and decoration, but fell into financial difficulties in 1826, and, although assisted by Earl Fitzwilliam, finally succumbed, as we have already seen, in 1842.{387}

When the Bramelds took over the Swinton works in 1807, they combined the production of Rockingham and fine pottery with high-quality porcelain. They aimed to create the finest products in both materials and designs, but they ran into financial problems in 1826. Despite help from Earl Fitzwilliam, they ultimately failed, as we have already noted, in 1842.{387}

Caughley is the earliest and most important of the Shropshire porcelains. The workshop would be deserving of remembrance were it only for one reason—that it was here Mr. Thomas Turner originated, in 1780, the willow pattern. The manufacture of porcelain at Caughley was inaugurated soon after the middle of the eighteenth century. Turner took the management about 1780, although he had been interested in the works for some years previously. He effected great improvements, introduced printing, raised the quality of the ware, and engaged the most skilful decorators. He also made white ware for other decorating establishments, especially those of Worcester. The Caughley works were, in 1799, amalgamated with those of Colebrookdale.

Caughley is the first and most significant of the Shropshire porcelains. The workshop would be worth remembering for one main reason—that it was here Mr. Thomas Turner created the willow pattern in 1780. The production of porcelain at Caughley started shortly after the mid-eighteenth century. Turner took over management around 1780, although he had been involved with the works for several years prior. He made significant improvements, introduced printing, enhanced the quality of the ware, and hired the most skilled decorators. He also produced white ware for other decorating businesses, especially for Worcester. In 1799, the Caughley works merged with those of Colebrookdale.

A factory was founded at Nantgarrow in 1813, by Walker & Beely, or Billingsley, and was carried on, in conjunction with Mr. W. Young, until 1828, when it was bought by Mr. John Rose, of Colebrookdale.

A factory was established in Nantgarrow in 1813 by Walker & Beely, or Billingsley, and was operated alongside Mr. W. Young until 1828, when it was purchased by Mr. John Rose of Colebrookdale.

The “Cambrian Pottery” of Swansea was founded in 1750, and began to make “opaque china” in 1790, and from 1814 to 1819 was making porcelain. Young and Billingsley, the Nantgarrow artists, both appear to have been employed at Swansea, by Mr. Dillwyn, who had bought the works in 1802. In 1820 they passed into the possession of Mr. Rose, of Colebrookdale.

The "Cambrian Pottery" in Swansea was established in 1750 and started producing "opaque china" in 1790. From 1814 to 1819, they were making porcelain. The Nantgarrow artists Young and Billingsley were both apparently employed at Swansea by Mr. Dillwyn, who purchased the works in 1802. In 1820, the pottery changed hands to Mr. Rose of Colebrookdale.

At this place, or Coalport, as it is alternatively called, the Caughley, Nantgarrow, and Swansea factories were thus consolidated in the hands of Mr. John Rose, a pupil of Turner of Caughley, and a man of great enterprise. He took with him the best artists of the works successively absorbed, and it is here that we again meet Walker and Billingsley as superintendents. The present proprietor is Mr. W. F. Rose. The Messrs. Daniell, of London, are among the leading supporters of the factory, and have incited Mr. Rose to some of his most successful experiments in color. Of these the Dubarry rose, one of the most famous and beautiful colors of Sèvres, is probably the most important.

At this location, also known as Coalport, the Caughley, Nantgarrow, and Swansea factories were brought together under the management of Mr. John Rose, a student of Turner from Caughley and a highly ambitious individual. He brought along the top artists from the factories that were merged, and it's here that we once again encounter Walker and Billingsley as managers. The current owner is Mr. W. F. Rose. The Daniell brothers from London are key supporters of the factory and have encouraged Mr. Rose in some of his most successful color experiments. Among these, the Dubarry rose, one of the most renowned and beautiful colors from Sèvres, is likely the most significant.

Billingsley worked first at Derby, then successively at Pinxton, Mansfield, Worcester, Nantgarrow, Swansea, and Coalport. He died at the last mentioned place in 1828.

Billingsley first worked at Derby, then went on to Pinxton, Mansfield, Worcester, Nantgarrow, Swansea, and Coalport. He passed away in Coalport in 1828.

The Pinxton factory here mentioned was established in 1795, by Mr. John Coke, who transferred it to Billingsley, from whom it passed to Mr. Cutts. It was closed in 1812.{388}

The Pinxton factory mentioned here was set up in 1795 by Mr. John Coke, who moved it to Billingsley, and then it was handed over to Mr. Cutts. It shut down in 1812.{388}

enlarge-image
Fig. 357.—English Porcelain. Brown, Westhead, Moore & Co. (D. Collamore.)
Fig. 357.—English Porcelain. Brown, Westhead, Moore & Co. (D. Collamore.)

Brief mention has already been made of Tunstall and Shelton. The latter place is less known in America, in connection with the working of the Champion patent, than by the names of Ridgway and Brown, Westhead, Moore & Co. (Fig. 357). Job Ridgway was a Shelton potter in the latter part of the last century, and was, in 1814, succeeded by his sons John and William, who were followed by the above firm. The porcelain of both firms is well known in this country. With Shelton, although there are or have been many other factories in England, we close our sketch of that country.

Brief mention has already been made of Tunstall and Shelton. The latter place is less known in America, in connection with the Champion patent, than by the names of Ridgway and Brown, Westhead, Moore & Co. (Fig. 357). Job Ridgway was a Shelton potter in the late 1800s, and in 1814, he was succeeded by his sons John and William, who were followed by the above firm. The porcelain from both firms is well known in this country. With Shelton, although there are or have been many other factories in England, we conclude our overview of that country.

enlarge-image
Fig. 358.—Belleek Porcelain. (Tiffany & Co.)
Fig. 358.—Belleek Porcelain. (Tiffany & Co.)

A peculiar ware from Belleek, Lough Erne, Fermanagh County, Ireland, has made its appearance in America within the past ten years, and has been received with considerable favor both here and in Canada. It is carefully and artistically wrought into ornamental pieces and services. Its chief peculiarity is an iridescent glaze of a silvery, lustrous appearance. In the specimen (Fig. 358) the pedestal is unglazed, and its dead white contrasts admirably with the lustrous flowers, base, and top. The ware is obtained from a combination of clays found in the neighborhood from which it takes its name. It is a true porcelain and very translucent, and in thin lustred pieces rivals the egg-shell of the far East. It is equally beautiful in biscuit or glazed.{389}

A unique type of pottery from Belleek, Lough Erne, Fermanagh County, Ireland, has shown up in America over the past ten years and has been quite popular both here and in Canada. It is carefully and artistically crafted into decorative pieces and tableware. Its main characteristic is an iridescent glaze that has a silvery, shiny look. In the example (Fig. 358), the pedestal is unglazed, and its plain white color contrasts beautifully with the shiny flowers, base, and top. The pottery is made from a mix of clays found in the area it comes from. It’s genuine porcelain and very translucent, and in thin, lustrous pieces, it rivals the delicate egg-shells from the Far East. It looks stunning whether it’s in biscuit or glazed form.{389}

enlarge-image
Fig. 359.—Belleek Porcelain. (Tiffany & Co.)
Fig. 359.—Belleek Porcelain. (Tiffany & Co.)

Several original designs appear among the table services of this ware, which are rendered very attractive by the peculiar glaze. Exceedingly beautiful imitations of shells (Fig. 359) are made of Belleek ware, a purpose for which it is especially suited by reason of the similarity the glazed surface presents to the inside pearly lining of a shell (Fig. 360). A ware somewhat similar in appearance is made in England and France, where an artificial metallic glaze is employed to produce the madreperla lustre.

Several original designs can be found in the tableware of this style, which are made even more appealing by the unique glaze. Exceedingly beautiful replicas of shells (Fig. 359) are crafted from Belleek ware, which is especially ideal for this because its glazed surface resembles the shiny, pearly interior of a shell (Fig. 360). A similar type of ware is produced in England and France, where an artificial metallic glaze is used to create the madreperla luster.

enlarge-image
Fig. 360.—Belleek Porcelain. (Tiffany & Co.)
Fig. 360.—Belleek Porcelain. (Tiffany & Co.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 360.—Belleek Porcelain. (Tiffany & Co.)
Fig. 360.—Belleek Porcelain. (Tiffany & Co.)

The ceramics of England are of special interest to the American reader. In many of our old homes are to be found samples of English pottery and porcelain brought to this country long before Revolutionary{390} times. Many of them are, like heirlooms, passed on from generation to generation, the remnants being all the more highly prized as they become fewer in number. A great deal of the earthen-ware and porcelain used here within the last century has come from the centres of which we have been treating. To the student of the art, also, England has an interest all its own. The workmen of England have, from the earliest times, shown that moral as well as mental capacity for coping with mechanical and scientific difficulties which marks the typical English character. Wedgwood was a remarkable instance of a man who, with materials usually considered of inferior quality for artistic embellishment, steadily aimed at producing works which should be, and actually were, the best of their kind. So it is with the Mintons and Doultons of our day. They surround themselves with the best artists they can find, and have taught England, which was still disposed to reserve its warmest admiration for works executed in the long-coveted and only recently possessed porcelain, to forget the medium in the art it conveys.{391}

The ceramics of England are particularly interesting to American readers. In many of our older homes, you'll find examples of English pottery and porcelain brought to this country long before the Revolutionary{390} era. Many of these pieces, like family heirlooms, are passed down from generation to generation, with the remaining items becoming even more cherished as they become rarer. A significant amount of the earthenware and porcelain used here in the past century has come from the regions we've been discussing. For those studying the art, England has its own unique appeal. English craftsmen have, from very early times, demonstrated both the moral and intellectual capability to tackle mechanical and scientific challenges, which is a hallmark of the typical English character. Wedgwood exemplified this as a man who, using materials often seen as inferior for artistic decoration, consistently aimed to create works that would be, and indeed were, the best of their kind. The same holds true for the Mintons and Doultons of today. They surround themselves with the finest artists available and have encouraged England, which once leaned toward favoring the long-desired and only recently acquired porcelain, to focus less on the medium and more on the art it represents.{391}

enlarge-image
Fig. 361.—Tile-piece, by F. T. Vance.
Fig. 361.—Tile-piece, by F. T. Vance.

enlarge-image
Fig. 361.—Tile-piece, by F. T. Vance.
Fig. 361.—Tile piece by F. T. Vance.

BOOK IV.—AMERICA.

CHAPTER I.

SOUTH AMERICA.

Antiquity of American People.—Scope of Inquiry.—Peru: Its Old Inhabitants.—Course of Ceramic Art.—Doubts regarding Origin of Peruvian Civilization.—Periods.—The Incas.—Pizarro.—Geological Evidence of Antiquity.—Unbaked Bricks.—Pachacamac.—Its Graves.—Opposite Types.—Effect of Religion.—Symbols.—Forms of Pottery.—Water-Vessels.—Human Forms.—Leading Features of Decoration.—Colors Employed.—Processes.—Customs Learned from Pottery.—Brazil: Ancient Specimens.—Modern Ware.—Bricks and Tiles.—Talhas.—Moringues and other Water-Vessels.—Colombia.

Antiquity of American People.—Scope of Inquiry.—Peru: Its Old Inhabitants.—Development of Ceramic Art.—Questions About the Origin of Peruvian Civilization.—Periods.—The Incas.—Pizarro.—Geological Evidence of Antiquity.—Unbaked Bricks.—Pachacamac.—Its Graves.—Different Types.—Impact of Religion.—Symbols.—Forms of Pottery.—Water Vessels.—Human Forms.—Main Features of Decoration.—Colors Used.—Processes.—Customs Learned from Pottery.—Brazil: Ancient Examples.—Modern Pottery.—Bricks and Tiles.—Talhas.—Moringues and Other Water Vessels.—Colombia.

THE ceramics of America bring us into a field hitherto unexplored, and showing few footprints of the investigators who have been led to its borders. We are here confronted by a state of things to which we have hitherto been strangers. As creatures belonging to the New World we have been taught to look with a respect in which America has no share upon the aged civilizations of Egypt, Assyria, and China. Their ancient inhabitants were the patriarchs of the world, the pioneers of civilization; we are the latter-day heirs to the arts and sciences of which they laid the foundations. The present citizens of those lands are the children of æons, we the mushroom growth of centuries. Research has already partially succeeded in endowing America with so much of the venerable as can be conferred by age. Such notions as those above referred to are being rapidly dissipated. We have long known that the hemisphere we inhabit was styled new, not because its geological formation is of later growth than those of{392} the Old World, nor because its inhabitants are the after-math of the world’s population, but because five hundred years ago it was new to the navigators of the East. We now know that, from Lake Superior to Peru and Chili we can traverse the sites of old settlements and find the vestiges of peoples who lived we cannot tell how many hundred or thousand years ago. In the history of ceramic art America in no way differs from Europe or Asia. We can begin with the sun-dried bricks of the Peruvians, or Mound-builders, and end with the porcelain of Greenpoint. As Europe loosed its hold upon the earlier arts of Greece and Rome, was dismembered, and was for centuries plunged in darkness by the incursions and dispersal of barbarians, and then, as it revived, developed a new artistic sense and greater strength, so America passed through a precisely similar ordeal.

THE ceramics of America introduce us to a previously unexplored field, showing few marks left by those who have ventured to its edges. We are faced with a reality that has been unfamiliar to us until now. As inhabitants of the New World, we've been taught to view the ancient civilizations of Egypt, Assyria, and China with a respect that America hasn’t received. Their ancient people were the founding figures of civilization; we are the modern inheritors of the arts and sciences that they built upon. The current citizens of those regions are descendants of eons, while we are a much newer development. Research has already begun to lend America some of the respect that comes with age. Ideas like these are rapidly changing. We’ve long understood that the hemisphere we live in was called "new" not because its geological features developed later than those in{392} the Old World, nor because its people came after the world’s population, but because five hundred years ago it was new to the explorers from the East. We now recognize that, from Lake Superior to Peru and Chile, we can travel through sites of ancient settlements and discover traces of peoples who lived hundreds or even thousands of years ago. In the context of ceramic art, America is no different from Europe or Asia. We can start with the sun-dried bricks of the Peruvians or Mound-builders and finish with the porcelain from Greenpoint. Just as Europe gradually moved away from the earlier arts of Greece and Rome, suffered fragmentation, and was plunged into darkness for centuries by the invasions and scattering of barbarians, before later reviving with a new artistic vision and greater strength, America has gone through a remarkably similar journey.

Two thousand years ago—possibly many more—art and civilization existed here, and continued to expand until Europeans came and checked their farther growth. America is not even singular in this, that a broad chasm divides the old from the new.

Two thousand years ago—maybe even longer—art and civilization thrived here and kept growing until Europeans arrived and halted their further development. America isn't unique in this; there's a significant divide between the old and the new.

There are thus two great periods which we shall be called upon to consider. There is, first, the ancient, when the aboriginal people were building curious and wonderful monuments of their presence, and modelling the quaint vessels now found in our museums. There is, then, the second period, limited to little more than half a century, in which art wears a modern guise, when the products of American potteries become a recognized item in the industry of the country, and the manufacture is substantially founded upon a broad commercial basis. Our inquiry will not, therefore, be entirely confined to a recent past and a present chiefly remarkable for the promise that it contains. We shall, in a hasty review, turn back across the centuries intervening between the present time and the advent of Europeans with Columbus, Cortez, and Pizarro, across the barbarism of the Indian period, across even the earlier times, when the Aztecs in the North, and the Peruvians under the Incas in the South, were cultivating their peculiar forms of civilization, to a more remote past occupied by those elder children of Time, to whose heritage these peoples appear to have succeeded. Afterward will come the indulgence of the characteristic tendency of the nineteenth-century American, who is more addicted to looking to the future than to the past. In the mean time, we must{393} try to accustom ourselves to the fact that, for the purposes of a continuous history, the potters of our own time are the successors of those who deposited their urns in the mounds of the Mississippi valley and in the tombs of Peru.

There are two major periods that we will need to examine. First, there's the ancient period, when the original people were creating unique and impressive monuments to showcase their presence and crafting the distinctive vessels we now see in our museums. Then there's the second period, which spans just over half a century, during which art takes on a modern form. In this time, the products of American potteries became a well-known part of the country's industry, and production was primarily based on a solid commercial foundation. Our exploration won’t just focus on the recent past and a present notable for its potential. We will briefly look back through the centuries separating us from the arrival of Europeans such as Columbus, Cortez, and Pizarro, through the primitive times of the Native American period, and even further back, when the Aztecs in the North and the Peruvians under the Incas in the South were developing their unique civilizations. This will take us to an even earlier past occupied by those ancient cultures, which seem to have laid the groundwork for these later peoples. Afterward, we will explore the typical inclination of the nineteenth-century American, who tends to focus more on the future than the past. In the meantime, we must{393} get used to the idea that, for the sake of a continuous history, the potters of today are the descendants of those who placed their urns in the mounds of the Mississippi Valley and in the tombs of Peru.

It will probably be both the only historically consequent and the most lucid method to treat the different countries from south to north. We begin with Peru. We need not go into the theories, mostly fanciful, by which an origin and genealogy are found for the ancient inhabitants of America. We cannot even undertake to solve the question whether the New World may not be the Old.

It will likely be both the only historically significant and the clearest way to discuss the different countries from south to north. We start with Peru. We don’t need to delve into the mostly imaginative theories that trace the origins and lineage of the ancient inhabitants of America. We also can’t even try to resolve whether the New World might actually be the Old.

enlarge-image
Fig. 362.—Peruvian Water-vessels.
Fig. 362.—Peruvian Water-vessels.

enlarge-image
Fig. 362.—Peruvian Water-vessels.
Fig. 362.—Peruvian Water-vessels.

The evidence in support of America’s having been the resting-place of the lost tribes of Israel, of its having been visited from the Pacific by Malays, from the Atlantic by Phœnicians, of the truth of the old legend of Atlantis, a land which lay beyond the Pillars of Hercules, is in great part composed of inferences from assumptions. Reason would point to Behring Strait as the point at which the first inhabitants entered, but even that supposition may account for nothing more remote than the arrival of the Indians of North America. Or, to find a genealogy for the same people, we might adopt Mr. Griffis’s very plausible theory of a Japanese descent, based upon the fact that “for twenty centuries past Japanese fishing-boats and junks, caught in the easterly gales and typhoons, have been swept into the Kuro Shiwo, and carried to America.” It is more pertinent to our purpose to find that, amidst a civilization which bears a stamp of originality, ceramic art followed the course it had taken in Europe, Africa, and{394} Asia. Similarity in forms, even in symbols, may argue nothing more than a mysterious identity in the workings of humanity toward artistic and religious expression. They cannot, without other evidence, be held to prove an identity of origin. This preliminary observation is made that we may not fall into the baseless theorizing which is the bane of science. External resemblances have, before this day, sadly misled scientists, with whom possibilities have become probabilities, and probabilities have unconsciously passed into assumed facts.

The evidence supporting the idea that America was the resting place of the lost tribes of Israel, that it was visited from the Pacific by Malays, from the Atlantic by Phoenicians, and the truth of the old legend of Atlantis, a land that existed beyond the Pillars of Hercules, mainly consists of inferences based on assumptions. Logic suggests that the Behring Strait was the entry point for the first inhabitants, but even that idea might only account for the arrival of Native Americans. Alternatively, to trace the ancestry of the same people, we could consider Mr. Griffis’s plausible theory of a Japanese descent, based on the fact that "for twenty centuries, Japanese fishing boats and junks, caught in easterly gales and typhoons, have been swept into the Kuro Shiwo and carried to America." It’s more relevant to our discussion to note that, within a civilization that shows originality, ceramic art followed the path it took in Europe, Africa, and{394} Asia. Similarities in forms, and even in symbols, might indicate nothing more than a mysterious commonality in how humanity pursues artistic and religious expression. These similarities cannot, without additional evidence, be used to prove a common origin. This initial observation is made to avoid falling into baseless theorizing, which harms science. Previous external resemblances have sadly misled scientists, causing possibilities to be mistaken for probabilities, and probabilities to mistakenly become accepted facts.

Let us take the parallel supplied by the search for the primitive tongue before language became the subject-matter of a science. For centuries the idea was entertained that the honor of priority was to be accorded to the Hebrew. In the sixteenth century Goropius, of Antwerp, proved, beyond a peradventure, that the language of Paradise was Dutch. Erro advocated the claims of Basque; and about a century after Goropius had settled the question, it was gravely recorded in the minutes of the Chapter of Pampeluna, that, though it could not be asserted with confidence that Basque was the primitive language of mankind, yet “it was impossible to bring forward any reasons or rational objection to this proposition, that it was the only language spoken by Adam and Eve in Paradise.” Assume the positive, and leave it to objectors to prove the negative! Science came afterward, and found that not fanciful verbal resemblances, but similarity of grammatical construction, was the test of radical affinity, and all the above fine theories were exploded. The rule will hold good with pottery. If two potters at two places far remote from each other, possibly as far removed in point of time, should produce similar forms, it would be rash at once to conclude that they were inspired by the same idea or followed the same model. The adoption of such a course would amount to a resuscitation of the extinct philological rule of comparing the words in different tongues to demonstrate relationship. We shall find a point for this caution as we proceed.

Let’s consider the analogy drawn from the search for the original language before it became a scientific subject. For centuries, it was believed that Hebrew was the first language. In the sixteenth century, Goropius from Antwerp claimed, without a doubt, that the language of Paradise was Dutch. Erro supported the idea that Basque was the original language; about a century after Goropius's assertion, it was formally noted in the minutes of the Chapter of Pampeluna that while it could not be confidently stated that Basque was the first language of humanity, “there was no way to provide valid reasons or logical objections to the claim that it was the only language spoken by Adam and Eve in Paradise.” Assume the affirmative, and leave it to the skeptics to prove the negative! Science came later and found that not imaginative verbal similarities, but the similarity in grammatical structure, was the true test of deep connection, rendering all those earlier theories invalid. The same principle applies to pottery. If two potters, located far apart, possibly distanced by time as well, produced similar shapes, it would be unwise to immediately conclude that they were inspired by the same idea or followed the same model. To do so would essentially revive the outdated linguistic method of comparing words in different languages to show their relationship. We will uncover a reason for this caution as we continue.

When Peruvian civilization began we have no means of ascertaining. Repeated changes have swept over it. It rose and fell, and rose and fell again, at epochs only partly within our ken. Of the overwhelming antiquity claimed for it some of the facts brought together by Mr. J. D. Baldwin may give an idea. Montesinos, a Spaniard, who believed Peru to be the Ophir of Solomon, dates its ancient history{395} from the year B.C. 2500. His first period extends down to the first or second century of our era, when the ancient kingdom was broken up into fragments, and shorn of its earlier glory. Then came a long interval of confusion, strife, and internecine struggle, which ended with the advent of Inca-Rocca, the first of the Incas. The Incas had extended their sway over the old limits of Peru, when Pizarro came, in 1531, and with his Spanish followers swept everything back into chaos. A greedy lust for gold was the sole impulse of the treacherous and brutal invaders. Perfectly dead to every sense of honor, stained with the reddest hues of crime, too rapacious to withhold their hands from the commission of any brutality, too crassly ignorant to care for knowledge, the Spanish buccaneers turned Peruvian progress back in its course, and struck such a blow at the vitality of the country that it has never recovered.

We have no way of knowing when Peruvian civilization actually began. It went through many changes, rising and falling repeatedly, at times only partially understood by us. Some of the historical details, as presented by Mr. J. D. Baldwin, might shed light on its ancient claims. Montesinos, a Spaniard who thought Peru was the Ophir of Solomon, dates its ancient history{395} from 2500 B.C. His first period lasts until the first or second century A.D., when the ancient kingdom fragmented and lost its former glory. After that, there was a long period of confusion, conflict, and internal struggle, which ended with the rise of Inca-Rocca, the first Inca. The Incas had expanded their control over the old territories of Peru when Pizarro arrived in 1531, bringing chaos with him and his Spanish followers. Their sole motivation was a greedy quest for gold. Completely devoid of honor, stained by terrible crimes, and driven by insatiable greed, the Spanish invaders relentlessly committed atrocities, turning back Peruvian progress and delivering such a devastating blow to the country that it has never fully recovered.

It will at once be thought that B.C. 2500 is a very remote date at which to begin the history of a country in the New World, but let us see what countenance science lends to such a chronology. Professor Orton says: “Geology and archæology are combining to prove that Sorata and Chimborazo have looked down upon a civilization far more ancient than that of the Incas, and perhaps coeval with the flint flakes of Cornwall and the shell mounds of Denmark. On the shores of Lake Titicaca are extensive ruins which antedate the advent of Manco Capac (the second of Montesinos’ oldest dynasty of kings), and may be as venerable as the lake-dwellings of Geneva.” Mr. James S. Wilson, in 1860, found “ancient, or fossil, pottery” on the coast of Ecuador. To help in assigning it an age, the fact is all-important that it was found below a marine deposit several feet in thickness. This pottery, then, was made; the land was submerged at a rate almost incalculably slow; it was covered with a marine deposit; the land was then upheaved to its former level, again at a very slow rate, and seventeen years ago, the pottery came to light, like a fossil taken from the rocks, to tell us that at an age so remote that it is hard even for imagination to reach it, the Peruvians were accustomed to working in clay. Compared with this people the Incas are creatures of yesterday, and the earliest date of Montesinos is hardly mediæval. The difficulty is to assign an exact, or even an approximate, date to the ceramic remains we possess. Many of them belong to an era preceding{396} that of the Incas, but no more precise language can be employed in specifying their age. The conditions, moreover, are such that an erroneous deduction might easily be made. The great road from Quito to Chili, for instance, is built chiefly of stone. The same material was used for the inns along its course, and for many other buildings. This road must, at least in part, be ascribed to a period anterior to that of the Incas. At a later date, when the least ancient part of Pachacamac, the ruined city of the Incas, near Lima, was built, sun-dried bricks appear as the chief building material. Pachacamac was originally built by the natives of the coast, and among its ruins are those of one of their temples, composed of adobes painted red. The Inca Mamacuna on the same site is composed of the same material. This is a reversal of previous experience. We have hitherto associated unbaked bricks with the earliest attempts of the potter. If we argue from Asiatic or European usage, the most ancient Peruvians would appear as primitive settlers ignorant of art, which we have already seen they were not.

It might seem surprising to start the history of a New World country at BCE 2500, but let’s examine what science says about this timeline. Professor Orton states: “Geology and archaeology are working together to show that Sorata and Chimborazo have observed a civilization much older than that of the Incas, perhaps contemporary with the flint flakes of Cornwall and the shell mounds of Denmark. On the shores of Lake Titicaca, there are significant ruins that predate the arrival of Manco Capac (the second king of Montesinos’ oldest dynasty) and might be as ancient as the lake-dwellings of Geneva.” Mr. James S. Wilson discovered “ancient, or fossil, pottery” on the coast of Ecuador in 1860. The crucial fact for dating it is that it was found below a marine deposit several feet thick. This means the pottery was created when the land was submerged at an almost unimaginably slow rate, then it was covered with a marine deposit; the land eventually rose back to its original level gradually, and seventeen years ago, the pottery was uncovered, like a fossil from the rocks, telling us that at a time so distant it’s hard to comprehend, the Peruvians were skilled in working with clay. Compared to this civilization, the Incas are recent, and Montesinos’ earliest date is hardly from the medieval era. The challenge lies in pinpointing an exact or even an approximate date for the ceramic artifacts we have. Many of them date back to a period before{396} that of the Incas, but we can’t use more precise language to describe their age. Furthermore, the circumstances are such that it’s easy to draw incorrect conclusions. For example, the major road from Quito to Chile is primarily made of stone. The same material was used for the inns along the route and for many other structures. This road must, at least in part, date back to a time before the Incas. Later, when the least ancient part of Pachacamac, the ruined city of the Incas near Lima, was constructed, sun-dried bricks became the primary building material. Pachacamac was initially built by the native coastal people, and among its ruins are the remains of one of their temples made of red-painted adobes. The Inca Mamacuna on the same site uses the same materials. This is a change from what we’ve previously thought. We’ve usually linked unbaked bricks with the earliest pottery attempts. If we base it on Asian or European practices, the earliest Peruvians would seem like primitive settlers lacking artistry, which we have already shown they were not.

The best articles of pottery have been taken from the tombs. The connection of moulded clay with the burial of the dead was thus universal. We have seen the Egyptian mummy surrounded by vases and jars, urns holding or covering the ashes of the ancient British dead, the hut-shaped urn of the Teuton, the remains of the Roman legionary deposited in an olla covered by tiles or bricks, and the tuguria of Etruria; and here, in Peru, is a precisely similar custom regulating the burial rite.

The best pottery pieces have come from tombs. The link between molded clay and burial practices was universal. We’ve seen the Egyptian mummy surrounded by vases and jars, urns containing or covering the ashes of ancient British people, the hut-shaped urn of the Teutons, the remains of the Roman soldier placed in an olla covered by tiles or bricks, and the tuguria of Etruria; and here in Peru, there's a very similar custom governing the burial ritual.

At Pachacamac Mr. Squier found three strata of mummies. Most of these were taken from little vaults of adobes, roofed with sticks and rushes. In one of them he found, lying beside the dead family, the implements of the husband’s business as fisherman, the wife’s domestic articles, including a primitive spindle, a girl’s work-box under her body, small contrivances of hollowed bone for cosmetics, and between her feet the dried body of a pet parrot. An infant’s body had a rattle beside it. “Besides the bodies there were a number of utensils, and other articles in the vault; among them half a dozen earthen jars, pans, and pots of various sizes and ordinary form (Fig. 363). One or two were still incrusted with the soot of the fires over which they had been used. Every one contained something. One was filled with{397} ground-nuts, familiar to us as peanuts; another with maize, etc., all except the latter in a carbonized state.” Probably the nuts and maize were deposited for the use of the deceased in the future, and the supposition helps to increase the illusion that we are away from Peru, and back among the graves of Ancient Egypt. To this superstition, common, as we have seen, to nearly all peoples, we are therefore indebted, not only for our knowledge of Peruvian pottery, but for much of our information regarding the people themselves. No other place could have equalled the grave in safety for the preservation of the records which have been passed from its secrecy into our hands. The imaginary wants of a future state led the poor and the Inca to be laid in their respective vaults with the articles they had used here, and which they were supposed to stand in equal need of hereafter. “Every Inca,” says Mr. Ewbank, “had his cooking utensils in his cemetery; not only his gold and silver ware, but, observes the native historian, ‘the plates and dishes of his kitchen.’” The favorable conditions of soil and climate under which they were interred increase the difficulty of telling their age by examination merely. They might from their appearance have been buried for generations or for ages. It is, however, evident, from the character of the deposits and the assumed wants they anticipated—corn, cooking-vessels, toys, pets, fishing-lines, spindles—that the Peruvians shared the belief held by Christians, that here they were strangers and sojourners. They prepared for the next life by taking all their movables with them, as if merely changing their place of abode.

At Pachacamac, Mr. Squier discovered three layers of mummies. Most of these were taken from small adobe vaults, covered with sticks and rushes. In one of them, he found, lying next to the deceased family, the tools of the husband’s profession as a fisherman, the wife’s household items, including a simple spindle, a girl’s workbox under her body, small hollowed bone tools for cosmetics, and between her feet, the dried body of a pet parrot. An infant’s body had a rattle next to it. “Aside from the bodies, there were several utensils and other items in the vault; among them were about six earthen jars, pans, and pots of various sizes and common shapes. One or two were still covered with soot from the fires they had been used over. Each one contained something. One was filled with ground-nuts, known to us as peanuts; another with corn, etc., all except the latter in a charred state.” It’s likely that the nuts and corn were left for the deceased to use in the afterlife, and this assumption adds to the feeling that we are not in Peru but back among the graves of Ancient Egypt. Thanks to this superstition, which we've seen is common to nearly all cultures, we owe much of our understanding of Peruvian pottery and the people themselves. No other place could match the grave in safety for keeping the records that have now come to light. The imagined needs of an afterlife led the poor and the Inca to be laid in their respective vaults with the items they had used here, which they were thought to need again. “Every Inca,” says Mr. Ewbank, “had his cooking utensils in his cemetery; not only his gold and silverware but, as the native historian notes, ‘the plates and dishes of his kitchen.’” The favorable conditions of soil and climate where they were buried make it hard to determine their age by appearance alone. They could have been buried for generations or even centuries. However, it’s clear, based on the types of deposits and the presumed needs they anticipated—corn, cooking vessels, toys, pets, fishing lines, spindles—that the Peruvians shared the belief held by Christians that they were strangers and sojourners here. They prepared for the next life by taking all their belongings with them, as if merely moving to a new home.

enlarge-image
Fig. 363.—Pottery from Pachacamac.
Fig. 363.—Pachacamac pottery.

The tombs being thus the great receptacles of Peruvian antiquities, what do we find to be the general character of the art represented in the pottery? The same that is found in the architecture or statuary of the country, viz., the greatest possible disparity in both design and workmanship. On one hand are creations of art, the conception of an artist carried out by an artist’s hand; on the other are the{398} most outrageous concessions to an idolatrous barbarism. In a similar manner, earthen-ware vessels of diametrically opposite types are found side by side in the same tomb. To perplex us still farther, French writers have advanced the theory that for a very long period art in South America gradually but surely declined. They state that from a primitive simplicity and purity of style it sank step by step into barbarism.

The tombs are the main storage places for Peruvian antiques, so what do we see as the overall character of the art in the pottery? It's the same as what's seen in the country's architecture or sculpture, which shows a huge variation in both design and craftsmanship. On one side, there are artistic creations, the vision of one artist brought to life by another artist; on the other side, the most shocking compromises to a barbaric idolatry. In a similar way, you can find clay vessels of completely different styles next to each other in the same tomb. To make things even more confusing, French authors have put forward the idea that for a long time, art in South America slowly but surely deteriorated. They claim that it fell from a primitive simplicity and purity of style, gradually descending into barbarism.

This may or may not be true, but in any case the two sets of facts may be thus explained. We have seen that in Egypt religion set a limit to art. Practically the matter resolved itself into this, that the potter-artist could rise above neither the god he worshipped nor the sacred symbol he revered. Priestcraft is necessarily conservative. Change and improvement involve a departure from the old, and the ancient gods might be left behind and their shrines deserted, were art to rise above the delineation of the artistic abominations which were encased in sacred tradition as the symbols of deity. The image cannot change any more than the god. In Egypt nearly every form of life—bird, beast, and plant—was monopolized by its religious system and petrified into a traditional form. It is possible that a similar influence was at work in Peru. The rude forms may really have been what we have styled them, “concessions to an idolatrous barbarism.”

This might be true or not, but either way, both sets of facts can be explained this way. We've seen that in Egypt, religion limited art. Essentially, it came down to the fact that the potter-artist couldn't surpass either the god they worshipped or the sacred symbol they respected. Religious authority tends to be conservative. Change and progress mean straying from the old ways, and if art were to go beyond the artistic monstrosities locked in sacred tradition as symbols of divinity, the ancient gods could be left behind and their shrines abandoned. The image can’t change any more than the god can. In Egypt, nearly every form of life—bird, beast, and plant—was controlled by its religious system and solidified into a traditional format. It's possible that a similar influence was present in Peru. The crude forms might indeed have been what we've called them, “concessions to an idolatrous barbarism.”

It is necessary in the case of Peru, as in that of China or Egypt, to make an attempt to discover the essentials of its religion, that we may understand its ceramic art. With Peru, however, we must in part work backward, by first constructing a system from what we find upon pottery. Mr. Squier gives much valuable information on this point. “To them,” he says, referring to the sacred vessels of pottery devoted to religious and mortuary services, “in default of other probable or possible means of recording a religious symbolism, we must look for all the scanty illustrations we are ever likely to obtain of the religious ideas and conceptions of their makers.” Pachacamac took its name from the chief divinity of the people prior to the coming of the Incas, and means, “He who animates the universe,” “The creator of the world.” The idea of a supreme being may thus be inferred to have been the foundation of a system which, like many other ancient religions, resorted to symbols, and thence by an easy transition assumed in popular practice the form of idolatry. We thus{399} find that when the Inca Yupanqui invaded the Chimus, he called upon them to renounce their worship of fishes and animals, and turn to that of the sun. There is no reason for believing that the creed of the Incas was superior to that of the Chimus. It appears rather that, in broadly condemning that people for their worship of animals, the Inca mistook the use of symbols for the adoration of the animals so used. Our researches in Egypt and elsewhere would lead us to the conclusion that if the worship of animals existed anywhere, it resulted from a misapprehension by the ignorant of the purpose of symbolizing by living things the attributes of a higher power. As in Egypt, so in Peru the religion may be said to have been dual. On the one hand is the worship of a supreme power, and the personification of visible agencies in air, earth, and water. On the other is a lower form, an idolatry bordering upon fetichism. Under the higher form water is personified, and the god thus constructed is accompanied by befitting symbols of his domain—the turtle, fish, or crab; the earth is personified, and has as symbols the serpent and lizard; the air is also personified, and the figure carries in his hand a spear, as representing the thunder-bolt, his symbol. Mr. Squier gives an engraving of a design upon a Chimu vase, in which the powers of earth and sea are arrayed in combat. The latter is armed with the claws and shell of a crab, hence assumed to be his symbol. The former bears on his front a serpent’s head, wields a horned serpent in one hand, and has two similarly horned reptiles hanging at his back: hence the serpent is accepted as his symbol. Probably coeval with a form of belief which sought such expression, was another under which images were resorted to, and set up as the recipients of the worship originally directed to a higher power. It is not impossible that the worship of a supreme being, and of his attributes and symbols, may have been coexistent among the same people. On the contrary, such actually appears to have been the case; and if the highest form of belief existed along with the lowest form of expression, it is not hard, as already pointed out, to find a reason for the coexistence of the highest and lowest forms of art.

It’s essential, in the case of Peru, just like with China or Egypt, to try to uncover the core aspects of its religion so we can understand its ceramic art. However, with Peru, we must partly work backward, starting by building a system based on what we find on pottery. Mr. Squier provides a lot of valuable insights on this. “To them,” he mentions, referring to the sacred pottery used for religious and burial purposes, “we must look for all the scarce illustrations we are likely to have of the religious ideas and beliefs of their creators, since there are no other probable or possible ways of recording a religious symbolism.” Pachacamac got its name from the main deity of the people before the Incas arrived, meaning “He who animates the universe,” or “The creator of the world.” This suggests that the idea of a supreme being was likely the foundation of a system that, like many other ancient religions, used symbols and then easily transitioned into idol worship in practice. We thus{399} see that when Inca Yupanqui invaded the Chimus, he urged them to give up their worship of fish and animals and shift their focus to the sun. There’s no reason to believe that the Inca’s beliefs were superior to those of the Chimus. It seems rather that in broadly criticizing the Chimus for worshiping animals, the Inca misunderstood the use of symbols as actual veneration of the animals symbolized. Our studies in Egypt and elsewhere lead us to conclude that if animal worship existed anywhere, it stemmed from a misunderstanding by the uneducated about the purpose of using living things to symbolize the qualities of a higher power. Just like in Egypt, the religion in Peru can be described as dual. On one hand, there’s the worship of a supreme power and the representation of visible forces in air, earth, and water. On the other hand, there’s a lower form of idolatry that borders on fetishism. In the higher form, water is personified, and the god representing it is accompanied by appropriate symbols from his domain—the turtle, fish, or crab; earth is personified with symbols such as the serpent and lizard; air is personified, and the figure carries a spear as a representation of the thunderbolt, his symbol. Mr. Squier includes an engraving of a design on a Chimu vase, where the powers of earth and sea are shown fighting. The sea is armed with the claws and shell of a crab, suggesting this is his symbol. The earth figure has a serpent’s head on his front, wields a horned serpent in one hand, and has two similarly horned reptiles hanging on his back: hence the serpent is recognized as his symbol. Likely existing alongside a belief system that sought such representation was another one that used images for worship, originally directed toward a higher power. It’s possible that the worship of a supreme being and his attributes and symbols existed together among the same people. In fact, it seems that this was the case; if the highest form of belief coexisted with the lowest form of expression, it’s not difficult, as already indicated, to find a reason for both the highest and lowest forms of art to coexist.

As to the French theory of a long-continued decline of Peruvian art, if we assume its truth, it may be explained in the light of Peruvian history. The supposition has reference, apparently, to the earliest{400} Peruvian elevation, prior to the dismemberment of the empire. Before the coming of the Incas art must have suffered from the civil discord, and under the Incas its recovery was probably hindered by the wars which extended down to the Spanish conquest. After Pizarro—a second death.

As for the French theory about a long-lasting decline in Peruvian art, if we take it as true, we can understand it through the lens of Peruvian history. This assumption seems to refer to the earliest{400} period of Peruvian culture, before the breakup of the empire. Before the Incas arrived, art likely struggled due to internal conflicts, and during Inca rule, its revival was probably impeded by wars that continued until the Spanish conquest. After Pizarro, it faced a second death.

enlarge-image
Fig. 364.—Peruvian Water-jar. (Smithsonian Institution, 5341.)
Fig. 364.—Peruvian Water Jar. (Smithsonian Institution, 5341.)

Let us now examine some of the forms of Peruvian pottery. It would be impossible to classify or enumerate them all. Nature and religion contributed decorations and forms. The beings of earth, sea, and air—men, fishes (Fig. 364), animals, and plants (Fig. 365)—were modelled in clay, and decorations were drawn from the same sources and from the customs of the people. The only classification of a comprehensive character is that into coast and inland. The former of these divisions comprises the greater part of the specimens now existing, including, of course, all from Pachacamac, Huacho, Santa, and Truxillo, or Chimu. The latter includes all that comes from Cuzco (Fig. 367) and other places in the interior.

Let’s now take a look at some of the styles of Peruvian pottery. It’s impossible to categorize or list them all. Nature and religion inspired both the decorations and the shapes. Figures from the earth, sea, and sky—people, fish (Fig. 364), animals, and plants (Fig. 365)—were shaped from clay, and the decorations were drawn from those same elements and from the culture of the people. The only broad classification is between coastal and inland pottery. The coastal category includes most of the pieces we have today, with notable examples from Pachacamac, Huacho, Santa, and Truxillo, or Chimu. The inland category covers all the pottery from Cuzco (Fig. 367) and other areas in the interior.

enlarge-image
Fig. 365.—Peruvian Pottery.
Fig. 365.—Peruvian Pottery.

Visitors to the Centennial Exhibition may remember to have seen a large array of vases and household utensils sent from Lima. In the collection of Mr. W. B. Colville were several clay idols, belonging to the period before the advent of the Incas. Some of these were wrapped in cloth, and none possessed any claims to artistic finish or design. A similar image was exhibited by Brown University, in the Rhode Island section. All were mere caricatures of the human form. Along with them, in the space allotted to Lima, were several hundreds of quaintly shaped water-vessels and bottles. In some of these were to be found those compound typical forms distinctively American. In others appeared forms which at once recalled the Egyptian. Of the latter the most remarkable were{401} the double or twin bottles joined together by bands at the neck and base, after a fashion observed in Egypt and also in Mexico. It is unnecessary to conclude from this fact that Egypt had an ancient connection with Peru. Sometimes on one of the bottles a head was placed as a cover to the orifice, others had both necks plain and open.

Visitors to the Centennial Exhibition might recall seeing a large collection of vases and household items from Lima. In Mr. W. B. Colville's collection, there were several clay idols from before the Incas. Some of these were wrapped in cloth, and none had any notable artistic quality or design. A similar figure was displayed by Brown University in the Rhode Island section. All were basically caricatures of the human form. Alongside them, in the area dedicated to Lima, were several hundred uniquely shaped water vessels and bottles. Some of these showcased distinctively American forms, while others had designs reminiscent of Egyptian styles. The most notable among the latter were{401} the double or twin bottles connected by bands at the neck and base, similar to those seen in Egypt and also in Mexico. This fact does not necessarily imply that Egypt had an ancient connection with Peru. Occasionally, one of the bottles had a head as a cover for the opening, while others had both necks plain and open.

enlarge-image
Fig. 366.—Peruvian Drinking-vessel. Stag and Doe.
Fig. 366.—Peruvian drinking vessel featuring a stag and doe.

The more characteristic forms belonged to the class comprising the water-vessels. Of these the favorite form appeared to be what might be described as a pot-bellied graybeard ornamented with a rude semblance of the human face, hands, and feet. It was made of all sizes. Another might be taken as the prototype of the modern round-bodied glass water-bottle, or carafe. A third had the arched syphon handle characteristic of an entire class; and on the body, under the span of the arch, was the figure of an animal, too rudely modelled for us to give it a name. On a small proportion of those mentioned weak and undecided colors were applied in a primitive style of decoration, and in others the ornamentation consisted of lines and dots or studs.

The more distinct forms belonged to the category of water vessels. Among these, the most popular design seemed to be a pot-bellied vessel that resembled an elderly man with a simple version of a human face, hands, and feet. It came in various sizes. Another was similar to the modern round-bodied glass water bottle or carafe. A third featured the curved siphon handle typical of an entire group, and on the body, beneath the curve of the handle, was the figure of an animal, too rudely shaped for us to identify. A small number of those mentioned had faint and uncertain colors applied in a basic decorative style, while others had designs made up of lines, dots, or studs.

enlarge-image
Fig. 367.—Vases from Cuzco.
Fig. 367.—Vases from Cuzco.

enlarge-image
Fig. 367.—Vases from Cuzco.
Fig. 367.—Vases from Cuzco.

The Peruvian potters bestowed a large share of their inventive talent upon water-vessels, and the reason is not difficult to find. According to its present limits, Peru extends from the third to the twenty-first degree south latitude. In the sixteenth century it included the entire territory now divided into Ecuador, Bolivia, Peru, and Chili. The country in which its remains are found extended over two thousand miles south of the equator. In some parts of this vast territory rain occasionally falls, in others never. In this fact we see the necessity for ample means of slaking thirst. The quaint forms are largely due to the dread of small creeping animals finding their way into the jars or flagons. The latter were, therefore, made in the comparatively intricate shapes already described, and in others still more complex and more highly ornamental.

The Peruvian potters channeled a lot of their creativity into water vessels, and it’s easy to see why. Today, Peru stretches from the third to the twenty-first degree south latitude. In the sixteenth century, it covered the entire area that is now split into Ecuador, Bolivia, Peru, and Chile. This region spans over two thousand miles south of the equator. In some areas, it rains occasionally, while in others, it never rains at all. This highlights the need for effective ways to quench thirst. The unique shapes are largely a response to the fear of small crawling creatures getting into the jars or flasks. Therefore, these were made in relatively intricate designs as described, and in even more complex and decorative forms.

enlarge-image
Fig. 368.—Coiled Water-vessel. Peru. (Smithsonian Institution, 1403.)
Fig. 368.—Coiled Water Vessel. Peru. (Smithsonian Institution, 1403.)

The largest class comprises those with the bifurcate spout, which serves at the same time for a handle. This is found attached to vessels of every conceivable form. The simplest shape is that seen in the specimen from the Smithsonian Institution (Fig. 368), the body of which, however, is somewhat peculiar, by reason of its rising from the base in a coil of spiral folds. Several modifications of this style are seen in the engraving (Fig. 369). The presence of this spout in any of its forms is of special interest as distinctive of pottery from the coast settlements. Its modifications include a vast number of interesting examples more or less artistic. From the single vessel with bifurcate spout we may pass to others in which there are two openings joined together by a handle. Higher than these are the vases, in which, with only one orifice, the body is double.

The largest group includes those with a split spout that also acts as a handle. This can be found on vessels of all imaginable shapes. The simplest design is seen in the example from the Smithsonian Institution (Fig. 368), although its body is somewhat unusual because it rises from the base in a coil of spiral folds. Several variations of this style are shown in the engraving (Fig. 369). The presence of this spout in any of its forms is particularly noteworthy as it distinguishes pottery from the coastal settlements. Its variations encompass a wide range of interesting examples, some more artistic than others. From the single vessel with a split spout, we can move on to others that have two openings connected by a handle. Above these are the vases, which feature only one opening but have a double body.

enlarge-image
Fig. 369.—Ancient Peruvian Pottery.
Fig. 369.—Ancient Peruvian Pottery.

enlarge-image
Fig. 369.—Ancient Peruvian Pottery.
Fig. 369.—Ancient Peruvian Pottery.

enlarge-image
Fig. 370.—Peruvian Pottery.
Fig. 370.—Peruvian Pottery.

enlarge-image
Fig. 370.—Peruvian Pottery.
Fig. 370.—Peruvian Pottery.

In one the receptacle for the water consists of a series of four chambers, with pointed bases arranged in a circle, and joined together (Fig. 370). The handle is the arch, with spout on the top. In some the vessel assumes the form of a fish, with a handle on the ridge of{403} the back, or of an animal with semi-human face. The twin shape is exceedingly varied. A very fine specimen has the bottles with round, flattened bodies, and one of them surmounted by a diminutive human figure holding a cross on the right shoulder, while from the left the handle crosses to the tall, slightly tapering neck of the twin bottle. The flat sides of the bottles are decorated with studs and zigzags, which might be construed into serpentine forms. A bird sitting in the cavity of one neck sometimes takes the place of the heads already alluded to. In some of the double bottles the communication is through the handle. In others it is effected by joining the bodies together, as in the curious specimen (Fig. 371), in which the rudely modelled kneeling figure of a man eating and drinking is joined to{404} the twin compartment at the back by the passage-way between the two sections. There are many other varieties; but the most remarkable specimens are those in which an attempt is made to simulate the human head and form. The former is carved in coarse lines covering the entire expanse of a heavily formed vase, the handles of which, low down on the body, represent the ears. Even lower than this, and parallel with the most primitive bessa of Egypt, are other wide-mouthed jars of a type altogether different, designed to serve a purpose entirely distinct from those last considered. From these as a base we can rise to what we must regard as the chefs-d'œuvre of ancient American art.

In one of the designs, the container for water features four chambers with pointed bases arranged in a circle, all connected (Fig. 370). The handle is arched, with a spout on top. In some cases, the vessel takes the shape of a fish, with a handle along the ridge of{403} its back, or it resembles an animal with a semi-human face. The twin designs show a lot of variation. One impressive example consists of bottles with round, flattened bodies, one of which is topped with a small human figure holding a cross on its right shoulder while the handle crosses from the left to the tall, slightly tapering neck of the twin bottle. The flat sides of the bottles are adorned with studs and zigzag patterns that could resemble serpents. Sometimes, a bird perched in the cavity of one neck replaces the heads previously mentioned. In some double bottles, the connection is made through the handle, while in others, the bodies are joined together, like in a unique example (Fig. 371), where a roughly shaped figure of a kneeling man eating and drinking connects to{404} the twin compartment at the back through a passage between the two sections. There are many other variations, but the most striking specimens are those that try to imitate the human head and form. The head is carved in rough lines that cover the entire surface of a stout vase, with the handles placed low on the body to represent ears. Even lower, and resembling the most primitive bessa of Egypt, are other wide-mouthed jars of a completely different type designed for an entirely separate purpose than those previously discussed. From these as a foundation, we can appreciate what we must consider the chefs-d'œuvre of ancient American art.

enlarge-image
Fig. 371.—Peruvian Water-vessel. (Smithsonian Inst., 1399.)
Fig. 371.—Peruvian Water Vessel. (Smithsonian Inst., 1399.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 372.—Greek Drinking-cup.
Fig. 372.—Greek Cup.

It is curious to observe, en passant, a similarity of usage between Peru and Greece (Figs. 372 and 373) in selecting the human head as the model of a drinking-cup; but let us observe the Peruvian type. In one (Fig. 373) the head is thrown back, and from the forehead to the crown passes the syphon handle. To balance this backward weight the face is thrust forward, and the expression is affected by the position. We see that the artist has made allowance for this in the lines round the mouth and the slightly parted lips. A faint suspicion of weakness is thus left upon the countenance. Taking it in profile, one almost wonders where the artist found a model for the large but well-formed nose and{405} strong underjaw. Even finer is another head (Fig. 374), covered with a close-fitting cap falling in heavy flaps behind. In this the face is, we would say, of the best Saxon type, full of strength, vigor, and determination. Not a weak line can be found. With it before us, all wonder as to the civilization of ancient Peru is at an end. Apart altogether from the workmanship, there are moral qualities traceable in the model which convince us that with such men civilization was a condition of life; not a labor, but a necessity. The face wears the placid, self-confident, powerful expression of one born to be a ruler of men. That the artist has caught such a look of strength in repose may imply either his mastery of portraiture or his familiarity with a high type of manhood.

It’s interesting to notice a similarity in the use of the human head as a drinking cup model between Peru and Greece (Figs. 372 and 373); however, let's focus on the Peruvian version. In one example (Fig. 373), the head is tilted back, and a syphon handle extends from the forehead to the crown. To counterbalance this backward position, the face is pushed forward, affecting the overall expression. The artist has accounted for this in the lines around the mouth and the slightly parted lips, leaving a subtle hint of weakness on the face. Viewing it in profile, one can't help but wonder where the artist found inspiration for the large yet well-formed nose and strong jawline. Another head (Fig. 374), even more impressive, is adorned with a snug-fitting cap that falls in heavy flaps behind. This face represents what we would consider the ideal Saxon type, full of strength, vitality, and determination—there isn’t a single weak line in it. With this in front of us, we can put aside any doubts about the civilization of ancient Peru. Beyond the craftsmanship, the model reveals moral qualities that suggest such individuals viewed civilization as a fundamental part of life—more a necessity than a labor. The face displays a calm, self-assured, powerful expression as if born to lead others. The artist's ability to capture this sense of strength in a relaxed pose might indicate either his skill in portraiture or his familiarity with a high standard of masculinity.

enlarge-image
Fig. 373.—Peruvian Drinking-vessel.
Fig. 373.—Peruvian drinking cup.

enlarge-image
Fig. 374.—Peruvian Water-vessel.
Fig. 374.—Peruvian Water Vessel.

enlarge-image
Fig. 375.—Head of Ruminhauy.
Fig. 375.—Head of Ruminhauy.

Belonging to a lower order of the same class is that given in the engraving (Fig. 375), the head of a man whose whole history is written in indelible lines in his face. The head is that of Ruminhauy, or Rumminaui, a Peruvian cacique. The piece is from the collection of Senhor Barboza, Rio de Janeiro, and originally belonged to General Alvares, “the last Spanish political chief and commandant of the province of Cuzco.” Mr. Ewbank saw it at Rio, and gives a description of it, and a sketch of the monster whose features are thus preserved. The piece is of reddish clay, modelled by hand, nine inches in height, and with an internal depth of six inches. Everything indicates{406} that the work is a likeness. Little peculiarities, such as the want of a tooth and a scar on the cheek, cannot be explained upon any other hypothesis. The piece is comparatively recent. When, in 1531, Pizarro entered Peru at Tumbez, the Inca, Huayna Capac, had divided his kingdom between his two sons, Huascar and Atahualpa, between whom a struggle ensued for the sole power, and resulted in the death of Huascar. Atahualpa was afterward seized by Pizarro, and, under circumstances of gross treachery and brutality, was put to death. It was then that Ruminhauy comes upon the scene in the history of Garcilasso de la Vega. Scheming to succeed Atahualpa, he invited his brother and children to a banquet, and, after making them drunk, murdered them. With the skin of Atahualpa’s brother he covered a drum, and left the scalp hanging to it. His next atrocity was the burying alive of a number of women, young and old. “Thus,” says Garcilasso, as quoted by Mr. Ewbank, “did this barbarous tyrant discover more inhuman cruelty and relentless bowels by this murder committed on poor silly women, who knew nothing but how to spin and weave, than by his bloody treachery practised on stout soldiers and martial men. And what farther aggravates his crime was, that he was there present to see the execution of his detestable sentence, being more pleased with the objects of his cruelty, and his eyes more delighted with the sad and dismal sight of so many perishing virgins, than with any other prospect. * * * Thus ended these poor virgins, dying only for a little feigned laughter, which transported the tyrant beyond his senses. But this villany passed not unpunished; for, after many other outrages he had committed during the time of his rebellion against the Spaniards, and after some skirmishes with Sebastian Belalcaçar (who was sent to suppress him), and after he had found by experience that he was neither able to resist the Spaniards, nor yet, by reason of his detestable cruelties, to live among the Indians, he was forced to retire with his family to the mountains of Antis, where he suffered the fate of other tyrannical usurpers, and then most miserably perished.” These details, beside giving a ghastly kind of interest to the object engraved, enable us to form an opinion of the artist’s ability. Aside from the{407} possibility that the piece has preserved the actual features of the monster, it certainly gives expression to all the bad qualities with which the historian has clothed Ruminhauy, and contrasts strongly with those given above, and with that (Fig. 376) from the Smithsonian Institution.

Belonging to a lower order of the same class is the engraving (Fig. 375), featuring the head of a man whose entire history is etched in the lines of his face. The head belongs to Ruminhauy, or Rumminaui, a Peruvian cacique. This piece is from the collection of Senhor Barboza in Rio de Janeiro and originally belonged to General Alvares, “the last Spanish political chief and commandant of the province of Cuzco.” Mr. Ewbank saw it in Rio and provided a description and a sketch of the figure whose features are captured here. The piece is made of reddish clay, handcrafted, standing nine inches tall and with an internal depth of six inches. Everything suggests{406} that this work is a likeness. Small details, like the missing tooth and scar on the cheek, can only be explained by this assumption. The piece is relatively recent. When Pizarro entered Peru in 1531 at Tumbez, the Inca, Huayna Capac, had divided his kingdom between his two sons, Huascar and Atahualpa, leading to a struggle for power that resulted in Huascar's death. Atahualpa was later captured by Pizarro and, under gross treachery and brutality, was executed. It’s at this point that Ruminhauy appears in the history described by Garcilasso de la Vega. He plotted to take Atahualpa's place by inviting his brother and children to a banquet, getting them drunk, and then murdering them. He used the skin of Atahualpa’s brother to cover a drum, leaving the scalp attached. His next atrocious act was burying a number of women, both young and old, alive. “Thus,” says Garcilasso, as quoted by Mr. Ewbank, “this barbarous tyrant displayed more inhuman cruelty and ruthless nature by murdering these poor, innocent women, who only knew how to spin and weave, than by his bloody treachery against brave soldiers and warriors. What makes his crime even worse was that he was there to witness the execution of his terrible sentence, taking more pleasure in the sight of these dying virgins than in any other view. * * * Thus ended these poor virgins, dying for a mere pretended laugh that drove the tyrant wild. But this wickedness did not go unpunished; because, after many other atrocities he committed during his rebellion against the Spaniards, and after some skirmishes with Sebastian Belalcaçar (who was sent to stop him), and after realizing he couldn’t resist the Spaniards, nor, due to his detestable cruelties, could he live among the Indians, he was forced to retreat with his family to the mountains of Antis, where he met a fate similar to other tyrannical usurpers and died a most miserable death.” These details, besides adding a gruesome interest to the engraved object, allow us to assess the artist’s skill. Aside from the{407} possibility that this piece accurately captures the monster's features, it certainly conveys all the negative traits attributed to Ruminhauy by the historian and contrasts sharply with those mentioned previously and with that (Fig. 376) from the Smithsonian Institution.

enlarge-image
Fig. 376.—Peruvian Water-vessel.
Fig. 376.—Peruvian Water Vessel.

enlarge-image
Fig. 377—Peruvian Water-vessel. (Smithsonian Institution, 7242.)
Fig. 377—Peruvian Water Vessel. (Smithsonian Institution, 7242.)

After these individual examples a few of the leading points of Peruvian decoration and technique must be noticed. We have seen that in forms the leading tendency was toward the reproduction of the natural object. Mingled as the high is with the low, the ultimate aim appears to have been the excellence contained in similitude. In decoration we find designs with which old-world experience has made us more or less familiar. The vessels on which they appear illustrate the tendency not toward a purely ornamental art, but toward the artistic embellishment of the useful. Like all other nations, the Peruvians rose from use to beauty, and having devised the shape best subserving the useful object, they then attempted its ornamentation. In doing so they resorted to decoration closely allied with the European and Asiatic. Their fret is the same as that distinguished by the name “Grecian,” although it originally came from Asia. Their scrolls also occasionally bear a close resemblance to the European. The faces already referred to are either incised, engraved, or laid upon the surface. Those engraved leave the impression of having been cut into a body made{408} sufficiently thick to permit of the successful application of such a method of decoration. They have no appearance whatever of having been made from a mould. Of the same general character is the drinking-vessel (Fig. 377). The design, the import of which it is difficult to determine, is graved in a panel covering the greater part of one side of the piece. Other pieces have the figures similarly graved upon panels studded with dots, for the evident purpose of heightening the relief. On one of this class is a long-billed bird, and on another, which is here given (Fig. 378), the design consists of a nondescript animal. A singular resemblance to a Chinese habit is discoverable in the employment of monkey forms, either for handles or otherwise, where the Chinese used those of lizards. On one of the double-bellied bottles common to Peru, China, and Japan, we find two monkeys clinging to the upper sphere, as if supporting it.

After discussing these individual examples, it's important to highlight some key aspects of Peruvian decoration and technique. We've observed that the main trend in forms was to replicate natural objects. Though there is a mix of high and low influences, the ultimate goal seems to have been achieving excellence through similarity. In terms of decoration, we encounter designs that old-world experience has made us somewhat familiar with. The vessels that showcase these designs demonstrate the focus not on purely ornamental art, but rather on artistically enhancing the functional. Like other cultures, the Peruvians transitioned from utility to beauty. Once they developed the best shape for practical use, they turned to decorating it. In doing so, they adopted decorative styles closely related to those of Europe and Asia. Their fretwork is the same as what's called "Grecian," although it originally came from Asia. Their scrolls also sometimes closely resemble European designs. The faces previously mentioned are either incised, engraved, or applied to the surface. Those that are engraved give the impression of being cut into a body that is thick enough{408} to allow for this type of decoration. They do not appear to have been made from a mold at all. The drinking vessel (Fig. 377) shares a similar overall style. The design, whose meaning is hard to pinpoint, is engraved on a panel that covers most of one side of the piece. Other items feature similarly engraved figures on panels dotted with small bumps, clearly to enhance the relief. One of these displays a long-billed bird, and on another piece given here (Fig. 378), the design depicts an unidentified animal. There's a strange resemblance to a Chinese tradition in the use of monkey forms as handles or elsewhere, similar to how the Chinese use lizards. On one of the double-bellied bottles common to Peru, China, and Japan, we find two monkeys clinging to the upper sphere as if they are supporting it.

enlarge-image
Fig. 378.—Peruvian Pitcher. (Smithsonian Institution.)
Fig. 378.—Peruvian Pitcher. (Smithsonian)

The chief colors employed were red, black, and brown. It appears probable that they were mineral colors fixed by firing, since we cannot otherwise account for their preservation. The Chilians are said (Hartt) to have baked their pottery in holes dug in the hill-sides, and to have applied to it a sort of varnish made of mineral earth. It is worth noting, however, that the Peruvians possessed vegetable dyes of which we have no practical knowledge. All the wonderful colors used for dyeing cloth, which preserved their original hue and brilliancy after ages of exposure or burial in the tombs, are vegetable. The lasting quality alone does not, therefore, compel the conclusion that the colors on pottery are mineral.

The main colors used were red, black, and brown. It's likely that these were mineral colors set by firing, as that's the only way we can explain their preservation. It's reported (Hartt) that the Chilians baked their pottery in holes dug into the hillsides and applied a type of varnish made from mineral earth. However, it's interesting to note that the Peruvians had vegetable dyes that we don't fully understand. All the amazing colors used for dyeing cloth, which maintained their original vibrancy and brightness after many years of exposure or burial in tombs, are from plants. Therefore, the durability of the colors on pottery doesn't necessarily mean they are mineral-based.

enlarge-image
Fig. 379.—The Caballito, from Chimu.
Fig. 379.—The Caballito, from Chimu.

The consideration of the uses of these colors, and of several other{409} kinds of decoration, may be combined with that of the customs and tastes of the Peruvians as reflected in their clay records. Travellers reaching Peru from the sea tell of encountering, as they neared the shore, numbers of the natives paddling their caballitos. These quaint apologies for boats are merely bundles of reeds tied together, across which the boatman strides, and rows, Indian fashion, with a double-bladed paddle. The prow is turned up in front. So crazy a craft would seem to be among the things least calculated to inspire the potter with an idea. It did, however, prove suggestive (Fig. 379), and the caballito has been found in clay on the sites of different coast settlements.

The consideration of how these colors are used, along with various other kinds of decoration, can be linked to the customs and tastes of the Peruvians as shown in their clay artifacts. Travelers arriving in Peru by sea report seeing many locals paddling their caballitos as they approached the shore. These unusual makeshift boats are simply bundles of reeds tied together, over which the rower stands and paddles in a traditional Indian style with a double-bladed paddle. The front of the boat is turned up. Such a strange vessel might seem unlikely to inspire the potter, but it actually did, and the caballito has been discovered in clay at various coastal settlement sites.

enlarge-image
Fig. 380.—Trumpet. Baked Clay.
Fig. 380.—Trumpet. Clay.

enlarge-image
Fig. 381.—Tambourine Player.
Fig. 381.—Tambourine Player.

We also learn from their ceramic decorations that the Peruvians of Chimu lived in buildings of a single story with slanting roof, and having a hole in the gable for light or ventilation. That they had a taste for music is placed beyond dispute by their vessels and instruments of clay (Fig. 380). Some of their ruder devices are very singular. Mr. Ewbank mentions a whistle formed in the body of a small bird of baked clay. The relic, he says, was very old, and the head missing. “The tone was shrill and clear, and was pleasantly modified by partially or wholly closing with the finger an opening in the breast.” The water-vessels are also sometimes so constructed that the handle passes from the spout on one side to a similar projection on the other, on which is a bird or animal’s head. The air rushing through a hole left in the latter, as the vessel is being filled or{410} emptied, frequently causes a sound resembling that peculiar to the bird or animal. To this class of “whistling jars” belongs the double vessel (Fig. 371) representing a man at lunch. Musicians and musical instruments are painted upon vases, and, as in the cut (Fig. 381), the vessel itself may be a representation of a musician.

We also learn from their ceramic decorations that the Chimu people of Peru lived in single-story buildings with slanted roofs, featuring a hole in the gable for light or ventilation. Their love for music is clearly shown by their clay vessels and instruments (Fig. 380). Some of their more primitive designs are quite unique. Mr. Ewbank mentions a whistle shaped like a small bird made of baked clay. He notes that the relic was very old and missing its head. “The tone was high-pitched and clear, and it could be pleasingly altered by partially or fully covering an opening in the bird's chest with a finger.” The water vessels are occasionally designed so that the handle goes from the spout on one side to a similar protrusion on the other, which features the head of a bird or animal. The air rushing through a hole in the latter, as the vessel is filled or{410} emptied, often produces a sound similar to that of the bird or animal. The "whistling jars" category includes the double vessel (Fig. 371) that depicts a man having lunch. Musicians and musical instruments are painted on vases, and, as shown in the illustration (Fig. 381), the vessel itself can represent a musician.

enlarge-image
Fig. 382.—Black-ware. Peruvian. (Smithsonian Inst., 1701.)
Fig. 382.—Black pottery. Peruvian. (Smithsonian Inst., 1701.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 383.—Peruvian Cup, found at Arequipa. (Smithsonian Inst., 1812.)
Fig. 383.—Peruvian Cup, discovered in Arequipa. (Smithsonian Inst., 1812.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 384.—Peruvian Pottery.
Fig. 384.—Peruvian Pottery.

enlarge-image
Fig. 384.—Peruvian Pottery.
Fig. 384.—Peruvian Pottery.

enlarge-image
Fig. 385.—Peruvian Vessels.
Fig. 385.—Peruvian Vessels.

enlarge-image
Fig. 385.—Peruvian Vessels.
Fig. 385.—Peruvian Vessels.

The decorations hitherto observed have consisted of gravings in the paste, dots, and colors. The black-ware jar (Fig. 382) is a farther exemplification of the first of these methods. The head and the ears of corn which divide the surface into four sections have all been apparently carved in an originally thick body. By cutting it down the ears are left in high relief. The specimen is evidently very old. The vessels decorated with paintings are generally of a totally different artistic order, although a few, such as the cup here given (Fig. 383), combine painting with a rude attempt at modelling. The handle consists of a monkey with its forepaws, or hands, resting upon the edge of the cup. It was taken from a grave at Arequipa, eleven feet below the surface of the soil, and was brought to this country and presented to the Smithsonian Institution by United States Consul Eckel, Talcahuana, Chili. The decoration is dark brown on a creamy ground. Similar to it, but having the mitred head of an Inca on the handle, is the cup on the left of the adjoining cut (Fig. 384). The other vessels, with the exception possibly of the lower one, have been used as pans or boilers, the largest showing marks of the fire, and all being destitute of ornament with the exception of the painted stopper of the largest specimen. It thus appears the Peruvians used earthen-ware for culinary purposes, and several vessels of this kind are elaborately{411} painted in black and red on the yellow ground. In the illustration (Fig. 385) Nos. 1 and 3 are of this class. They were apparently designed either to be suspended above an open fire, or to rest in a stove-cover perforated for their reception. To serve the purpose of a lid hollow stoppers, like No. 4, were used. The lower part of the vessels is undecorated. The flat-bottomed pitcher and bowl, Nos. 2 and 5, are especially worthy of attention for their decoration. The light red body of the former is covered with a dark chocolate ground-color, in which the design appears in white—a mingling of the star, circle, and chain{412} pattern. Other varieties are seen in the pieces (Fig. 386) from Senhor Barboza’s collection. On the left is a caldron, flat-bottomed and with side rings. The greater part of its ornamentation has been worn away. The remaining three pieces are supposed to have been used for carrying liquids, and that on the right has, besides the rings on the body, perforated ears immediately below the lip. The decoration of the small round-bottomed pichet consists of incised lines. The long-necked bottle is ornamented in colors, in regard to the arrangement of which the piece may be taken as representing a large class of vessels in which the decoration—consisting of squares, the larger containing the smaller—is arranged vertically. The art is of the same order as the geometrical designs and concentric circles of Phœnicia and early Greece. We find it again in the shallow ladles (Fig. 387), notably in that on the right, which was found near St. Sebastian, Cuzco, in 1820.

The decorations seen so far have included carvings in the clay, dots, and colors. The black-ware jar (Fig. 382) is another example of this first method. The head and ears of corn that divide the surface into four sections appear to be carved in an originally thick body. By cutting it down, the ears are left standing out prominently. This piece is clearly very old. The vessels with painted designs are usually of a completely different artistic style, although a few, like the cup shown here (Fig. 383), combine painting with a rough attempt at modeling. The handle is shaped like a monkey with its forepaws resting on the edge of the cup. It was found in a grave in Arequipa, eleven feet below the ground, and was brought to the U.S. and given to the Smithsonian Institution by United States Consul Eckel, Talcahuana, Chile. The decoration is dark brown on a creamy background. Similar to it, but with the mitred head of an Inca on the handle, is the cup on the left of the adjacent image (Fig. 384). All other vessels, except possibly the lower one, seem to have been used as pans or boilers, with the largest showing fire marks and all lacking ornament except for the painted stopper of the largest specimen. This indicates that the Peruvians used earthenware for cooking purposes, and several vessels of this type are elaborately painted in black and red on a yellow background. In the illustration (Fig. 385), Nos. 1 and 3 belong to this category. They were likely designed to be suspended over an open fire or placed in a stove-cover designed for them. To serve as a lid, hollow stoppers, like No. 4, were used. The lower part of the vessels remains undecorated. The flat-bottomed pitcher and bowl, Nos. 2 and 5, are especially notable for their decoration. The light red body of the pitcher is covered with a dark chocolate ground color, in which the design appears in white—a mixture of a star, circle, and chain{411} pattern. Other varieties are seen in the pieces (Fig. 386) from Senhor Barboza’s collection. On the left is a flat-bottomed caldron with side rings. Most of its decoration has worn away. The other three pieces are believed to have been used for carrying liquids, and the one on the right has, in addition to the rings on the body, perforated ears just below the lip. The decoration on the small round-bottomed pitcher consists of incised lines. The long-necked bottle is decorated in colors, with a design that can be seen in many vessels where the decoration—made up of squares, with the larger containing the smaller—is arranged vertically. This art is similar to the geometric designs and concentric circles from Phoenicia and early Greece. We see it again in the shallow ladles (Fig. 387), particularly in the one on the right, which was found near St. Sebastian, Cuzco, in 1820.

enlarge-image
Fig. 386.—Peruvian Pottery. (Senhor Barboza Coll.)
Fig. 386.—Peruvian Pottery. (Senhor Barboza Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 386.—Peruvian Pottery. (Senhor Barboza Coll.)
Fig. 386.—Peruvian Pottery. (Senhor Barboza Collection.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 387.—Peruvian Pottery. (Barboza Coll.)
Fig. 387.—Peruvian Pottery. (Barboza Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 387.—Peruvian Pottery. (Barboza Coll.)
Fig. 387.—Peruvian Pottery. (Barboza Coll.)

On these pieces yellow is combined with the red, white, brown, and black we have hitherto met. A yet richer palette was brought to the decoration of the flat circular bottle (Fig. 388), the upper part of which is painted upon the red paste in black, white, green, and purple lines.{413}

On these pieces, yellow is combined with the red, white, brown, and black we have seen so far. An even richer palette was used for decorating the flat circular bottle (Fig. 388), the upper part of which is painted on the red base with black, white, green, and purple lines.{413}

As to the processes to which the Peruvians resorted, Marryat quotes a passage from Southey’s “History of Brazil” which gives a little light. “The Tupinambas,” he says, “were in many respects an improved race. The women were skilful potters. They dried their vessels in the sun, then inverted them, and covered them with dry bark, to which they set fire, and thus baked them sufficiently. Many of the American tribes carried this art to great perfection. There are some who bury their dead in jars large enough to receive them erect.

As for the methods used by the Peruvians, Marryat references a passage from Southey’s “History of Brazil” that offers some insight. “The Tupinambas,” he states, “were in many ways a more advanced race. The women were skilled potters. They dried their pots in the sun, then turned them upside down and covered them with dry bark, which they set on fire, effectively baking them. Many of the American tribes mastered this art to a high degree. Some even bury their dead in jars large enough to hold them standing.”

enlarge-image
Fig. 388.—Peruvian Pottery. (Barboza Coll.)
Fig. 388.—Peruvian Pottery. (Barboza Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 388.—Peruvian Pottery. (Barboza Coll.)
Fig. 388.—Peruvian Pottery. (Barboza Coll.)

“The Tupinambas, by means of some white liquid, glazed the inside of their vessels so well, that it is said that the potters in France could not do it better. The outside was generally finished with less care. Those, however, in which they kept their food were frequently painted in scrolls and flourishes, intricately intertwisted and nicely executed, but after no pattern; nor could they copy what they had once produced. This earthen-ware was in common use; and De Lery observes that in this respect the savages were better furnished than those persons in his own country who fed from trenchers and wooden bowls.” Other Indian tribes used water-colors after burning, and also a vegetable varnish. How far these customs extended we cannot define by geographical limits. It shows the tendency of this people, already remarked in the Peruvians, to making beauty subservient to use. An inside glaze in connection with a rough exterior is something rarely to be found elsewhere. That the Peruvians used moulds is almost certain. Mr. Hartt is of the opinion that many of their vessels were moulded in two parts and then luted together, and that some of the moulds were made from natural objects. He also suggests that the mould was sometimes made from a pattern vessel, and then baked.{414}

“The Tupinambas used a white liquid to glaze the inside of their vessels so well that it's said potters in France couldn't do it any better. The outside was usually finished with less care. However, the containers they used for food were often painted with intricate scrolls and designs, beautifully crafted but without any specific pattern, and they couldn’t replicate what they had once created. This earthenware was commonly used, and De Lery noted that in this regard, the natives were better equipped than people in his own country who ate from platters and wooden bowls.” Other Indian tribes used watercolors after firing, as well as a plant-based varnish. We can’t define how far these customs reached by geographical boundaries. It reflects the tendency of this people, noted previously in the Peruvians, to prioritize beauty in their utility. An inside glaze paired with a rough exterior is something rarely found elsewhere. It’s almost certain that the Peruvians used molds. Mr. Hartt believes that many of their vessels were made in two parts and then joined together, and that some molds were created from natural objects. He also suggests that the mold was sometimes made from a modeled vessel and then fired.{414}

To conclude as to Peru, its ceramics may yet be more fully and systematically studied. At present it is instructive to remark how, on the assumption of its art being original and not derivative, it sought expression in ways so nearly identical with those of the Old World. A theory of chronology cannot, in the present condition of our knowledge, be constructed. The works passed in review evidently belong to epochs far apart from each other, and probably to different branches of the people inhabiting Peru. Some of the specimens are undoubtedly very old, and others, including the painted wares, cannot be ascribed to a very remote era. The head of Ruminhauy cannot be referred to a more distant date than the middle of the sixteenth century, and the modern work, though inferior to that we have noticed, is too closely allied to it, in composition and the style of decoration, for us to feel justified in according to much of the older painted pottery a greater age than two or three hundred years.

To sum up about Peru, its ceramics could still be studied in more detail and systematically. It's interesting to note that, assuming its art is original and not derived from elsewhere, it sought expression in ways that are strikingly similar to those of the Old World. Given our current understanding, we cannot build a theory of chronology. The works we've reviewed clearly belong to very different periods, likely representing various groups of people living in Peru. Some pieces are undoubtedly very old, while others, including the painted pottery, cannot be dated to a very ancient era. The head of Ruminhauy can’t be placed earlier than the mid-sixteenth century, and the modern work, although not as good as what we've discussed, is too closely related in composition and decoration style for us to think that much of the older painted pottery is more than two or three hundred years old.

enlarge-image
Fig. 389.—Brazilian Pottery.
Fig. 389.—Brazilian Ceramics.

enlarge-image
Fig. 390—Brazilian Coroados Chief, in Funeral Urn.
Fig. 390—Chief of the Brazilian Coroados, in a Funeral Urn.

Of modern Brazil we would expect much, if we take its ruler, the indefatigable and enlightened Dom Pedro, as a representative of his people. Our knowledge is extremely meagre. In an otherwise admirable section at the Centennial Exhibition, the pottery was of little consequence. The best works were unglazed terra-cottas, Greek in form, and decorated with Greek subjects. There were also some vases of red clay representing native Brazilian forms decorated with reliefs, medallions, and faces, in light-brown clay. In others the colors{415} were reversed, the light brown clay forming the body and the red the ornaments. Some of the better specimens are now in the Smithsonian Institute, at Washington.

Of modern Brazil, we would expect a lot, especially if we consider its ruler, the tireless and enlightened Dom Pedro, as a representative of his people. Our knowledge, however, is quite limited. In an otherwise impressive section at the Centennial Exhibition, the pottery was of little significance. The best pieces were unglazed terra-cottas, Greek in shape, and decorated with Greek themes. There were also some vases made of red clay that showcased native Brazilian designs, adorned with reliefs, medallions, and faces in light-brown clay. In other pieces, the colors{415} were switched, with the light brown clay as the main body and the red clay as the decorations. Some of the better examples are now housed in the Smithsonian Institute in Washington.

enlarge-image
Fig. 391.—Modern Brazilian Pottery.
Fig. 391.—Modern Brazilian Pottery.

enlarge-image
Fig. 391.—Contemporary Brazilian Pottery.
Fig. 391.—Contemporary Brazilian Pottery.

Of the ancient Brazilian pottery Mr. Thomas Ewbank describes a basin (Fig. 389) in the Rio Museum. It is made presumably by hand, as no marks of the wheel are observable, of a grayish yellow clay imperfectly burned, covered with a light and poor kind of glazing, and is overrun by minute cracks. It is colored inside and out with red, yellow, and brown. The outside was black with smoke, and suggests that the vessel may have been used as a pot or caldron. The decoration consists of a dark-red band just below the rim, and a tangled mass of lines and dots. Some of the tribes, and among them the Coroados of the Parahiba River, used earthen jars for the reception of the mummies of their chiefs (Fig. 390). Mr. Ewbank also gives some interesting details regarding the making and quality of modern Brazilian pottery. On one estate which he visited he found a number of female slaves engaged in making bricks and tiles. The native Brazilian gives no encouragement to foreign trade, preferring the pottery of his own country as better suited to the domestic usages{416} among which he lives. Water-vessels form the staple of the industry, entire cargoes sometimes consisting of talhas and moringues, for holding water and drinking. The large centre piece in the illustration (Fig. 391) is a talha, and may be seen in almost any Brazilian house. It will hold from ten to fifteen gallons. The four vases in the engraving, two on either side of the talha, are varieties of the same vessel. Of the drinking-vessels the most common is that called the “monkey” (Fig. 392, a). Although it holds from a gallon and a half to two gallons and a half, it is used without the intervention of a tumbler, the smaller spout being applied to the lips. In the same engraving, b, c, d, and e are table moringues, as are those at i, i. The decanter, h, is common porous earthen-ware, admirably suited for keeping its contents cool. The ewer and basin, f and g, are highly colored earthen-ware from Bahia, and between them stands an Indian moringue of ingenious construction. It is filled from the bottom by means of the tube marked by a dotted line. The cup-like vessel at k is one of the ordinary kind of censers.

Of the ancient Brazilian pottery, Mr. Thomas Ewbank describes a basin (Fig. 389) in the Rio Museum. It seems to be made by hand, as there are no signs of a wheel, from a grayish-yellow clay that is imperfectly fired. It has a light and poor glazing and is covered in tiny cracks. It's colored red, yellow, and brown inside and out. The outer surface is blackened from smoke, suggesting the vessel might have been used as a pot or caldron. The decoration includes a dark-red band just below the rim and a chaotic design of lines and dots. Some tribes, including the Coroados of the Parahiba River, used earthen jars to hold the mummies of their chiefs (Fig. 390). Mr. Ewbank also shares some interesting details about the making and quality of modern Brazilian pottery. At one estate he visited, he found several female slaves making bricks and tiles. Native Brazilians show little interest in foreign trade, preferring their own pottery as it better suits their daily needs{416}. Water vessels are the primary products of the industry, with entire shipments often made up of talhas and moringues for holding water and drinking. The large centerpiece in the illustration (Fig. 391) is a talha, commonly found in Brazilian homes. It holds between ten to fifteen gallons. The four vases in the engraving, two on each side of the talha, are various types of the same vessel. The most common drinking vessel is called the “monkey” (Fig. 392, a). Although it holds between one and a half to two and a half gallons, it is used without a tumbler; the smaller spout is placed directly to the lips. In the same engraving, b, c, d, and e are table moringues, as are those at i, i. The decanter, h, is common porous earthenware, great for keeping its contents cool. The ewer and basin, f and g, are brightly colored earthenware from Bahia, and between them stands an Indian moringue of clever design. It gets filled from the bottom through a tube marked by a dotted line. The cup-like vessel at k is a typical kind of censer.

enlarge-image
Fig. 392.—Modern Brazilian Pottery.
Fig. 392.—Modern Brazilian Pottery.

enlarge-image
Fig. 392.—Contemporary Brazilian Pottery.
Fig. 392.—Contemporary Brazilian Pottery.

enlarge-image
Fig. 393.—Corrugated Ware. Colombia. (Smithsonian Institution, 15,352.)
Fig. 393—Corrugated Ware. Colombia. (Smithsonian Institution, 15,352.)

To show that the Peruvians did not necessarily use mineral colors for their pottery, Mr. W. H. Edwards’s description of the processes he found among the wild tribes on the Amazon may be referred to. Their colors were of the simplest kind: indigo blue, black from the juice of the mandioca, green from another plant, and red and yellow from clays. A small kind of palm was made into a brush to apply the pigments. The designs consisted of squares, circles, and rudely drawn figures. A resinous gum was rubbed over the vessels after they had been warmed, and answered all the purposes of a glaze.

To demonstrate that the Peruvians didn’t always use mineral colors for their pottery, we can refer to Mr. W. H. Edwards’s description of the techniques he observed among the indigenous tribes along the Amazon. Their colors were very basic: indigo blue, black from the juice of the mandioca, green from another plant, and red and yellow from clays. They used a small type of palm to make a brush for applying the pigments. The designs featured squares, circles, and roughly drawn figures. A resinous gum was applied over the vessels after they were warmed, serving the same purpose as a glaze.

Before leaving the South American continent attention may be directed to a single specimen from Colombia. It is (Fig. 393) an unpainted bowl of corrugated ware, and is of importance to the present inquiry, as belonging, apparently, to a class of pottery of which examples have been found in many parts of the North American continent. These will be treated of hereafter.{418}

Before leaving South America, let's take a look at a single specimen from Colombia. It is (Fig. 393) an unpainted bowl made of corrugated material, which is important to our current investigation, as it seems to belong to a type of pottery that has been found in many areas across North America. We will discuss these further later.{418}

CHAPTER II.

CENTRAL AMERICA.

Connection with Peru.—Nicaragua.—Ometepec.—Modern Potters.—Guatemala.—Ancient Cities.—Who Built Them.—Copan.—Quirigua.—Palenque.—Mitla.

Connection with Peru.—Nicaragua.—Ometepec.—Modern Potters.—Guatemala.—Ancient Cities.—Who Built Them.—Copan.—Quirigua.—Palenque.—Mitla.

enlarge-image
Fig. 394.—Red-ware Vase. Ometepec. (Smithsonian Institution, 28,914.)
Fig. 394.—Redware Vase. Ometepec. (Smithsonian Institution, 28,914.)

PASSING the Isthmus we reach the archaeological wonderland comprising Central America and Mexico. It is not improbable that there was an early connection between the ancient occupants of these regions and the South Americans. As they appear to us in their architectural remains, however, there is little beyond the grandeur common to their undertakings to suggest affinity. At the time of the Conquest the natives of the Isthmus had undoubtedly relations with Peru. It was there that Balboa and the more successful Pizarro first heard anything definite of that country. On Pizarro’s second attempt to reach the rumored land of gold, he met one of the Peruvian balsas laden with textile fabrics, silver mirrors, vases, and general merchandise. It is curious to find Mr. Squier describing the same primitive craft in the Gulf of Guayaquil, more than three hundred and fifty years later. These rafts could hardly have been used for distant voyages, but were apparently the means of carrying on a coast trade between Peru and the north. The inhabitants of the Isthmus had a tolerably{419} intimate acquaintance with Peru, and Balboa, according to Mr. Baldwin, gained clear information in regard to that country from natives who had evidently seen it. From this it may be inferred that the intercourse between the two peoples was sufficiently close to account for any similarity between the pottery belonging to Central America and that of Peru.

PASSING the Isthmus, we arrive at the archaeological wonderland that is Central America and Mexico. It's quite possible that there was an early connection between the ancient peoples of these regions and those of South America. However, when we look at their architectural remains, there is little beyond the grandeur of their projects to indicate any close relationship. At the time of the Conquest, the natives of the Isthmus clearly had connections with Peru. It was here that Balboa and the more successful Pizarro first got solid information about that region. During Pizarro’s second attempt to reach the fabled land of gold, he encountered one of the Peruvian balsas loaded with textiles, silver mirrors, vases, and various goods. It’s interesting to note that Mr. Squier describes the same type of primitive boat in the Gulf of Guayaquil over three hundred and fifty years later. These rafts likely weren't used for long journeys but served to facilitate trade along the coast between Peru and the north. The inhabitants of the Isthmus had a fairly{419} close familiarity with Peru, and Balboa, according to Mr. Baldwin, received clear information about that country from locals who had clearly been there. From this, we can infer that the interactions between the two groups were significant enough to explain any similarities between the pottery from Central America and that of Peru.

enlarge-image
Fig. 395.—Nicaraguan Vase. Ometepec. (Smithsonian Institution, 28,436.)
Fig. 395.—Nicaraguan Vase. Ometepec. (Smithsonian Institution, 28,436.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 396.—Painted Tripod. Ometepec. (Smithsonian Institution, 28,479.)
Fig. 396.—Painted Tripod. Ometepec. (Smithsonian Institution, 28,479.)

Passing northward through Costa Rica, where many specimens have been found, we reach Nicaragua. Dr. J. F. Bransford, U. S. N., exhumed from the graves on Ometepec Island, in Lake Nicaragua, a number of very interesting relics, which are now in the Smithsonian Institution. They are especially worthy of study as having been discovered in different deposits marked by successive layers of volcanic matter. One of the oldest (Fig. 394) was taken from a grave below the low-water level of the lake. Making due allowance for the fact that the lake lies in a region dotted in every direction with volcanoes, the grave and its contents must still possess a very respectable antiquity. Generally the old burying-grounds occupy elevated sites. The design resembles the double cross, and is graved in the paste. A similar style of decoration appears on another vase (Fig. 395) from the same district. The red clay is covered with a creamy enamel, overrun with incised lines. These are carried round the body in two bands of three lines each, and are otherwise disposed over the surface without any apparent method in the arrangement. The colors found upon many of the Peruvian vessels, red, creamy buff, and black, are seen upon the tripod (Fig.{420} 396), also from Ometepec. Whatever may have been the purpose for which this vessel was employed, its use was not confined to Ometepec. At Gueguetenango, in Guatemala, Mr. Stephens found one of polished ware of the same general design. It was taken from a vault containing bones, under a religious—probably a sacrificial—pyramidal structure. The specimen from Ometepec was found in a grave.

Passing northward through Costa Rica, where many specimens have been found, we arrive in Nicaragua. Dr. J. F. Bransford, U. S. N., excavated a number of fascinating relics from graves on Ometepec Island in Lake Nicaragua, which are now housed in the Smithsonian Institution. These artifacts are especially significant for study as they were discovered in various deposits marked by successive layers of volcanic material. One of the oldest (Fig. 394) was retrieved from a grave located below the lake’s low-water level. Taking into account that the lake is surrounded by volcanoes in every direction, the grave and its contents still hold considerable historical significance. Typically, ancient burial sites are found on elevated ground. The design resembles a double cross and is engraved into the paste. A similar decorative style appears on another vase (Fig. 395) from the same region. The red clay is coated with a creamy enamel, featuring incised lines. These lines wrap around the vessel in two bands of three lines each, along with various other placements across the surface without any clear pattern. The colors seen on many Peruvian vessels—red, creamy buff, and black—are also present on the tripod (Fig.{420} 396), which also comes from Ometepec. Whatever purpose this vessel served, its use was not limited to Ometepec. In Gueguetenango, Guatemala, Mr. Stephens discovered a polished piece of the same overall design, taken from a vault containing bones beneath a religious—likely sacrificial—pyramidal structure. The specimen from Ometepec was found in a grave.

enlarge-image
Fig. 397.—Burial Urns from Ometepec.
Fig. 397.—Burial Urns from Ometepec.

enlarge-image
Fig. 397.—Burial Urns from Ometepec.
Fig. 397.—Burial Urns from Ometepec.

The urns of the ancient Nicaraguans are generally of one shape (Fig. 397), and have been found containing both ashes and unburned bones. Terra-cotta vessels of all kinds, some of them painted, have been dug up both within and beyond the bounds of the cemeteries. They occasionally take the form of men (Fig. 398) and animals.

The urns of the ancient Nicaraguans usually have a uniform shape (Fig. 397) and have been discovered holding both ashes and unburned bones. Various terra-cotta vessels, some of which are painted, have been unearthed both inside and outside the cemetery areas. Sometimes, they resemble men (Fig. 398) and animals.

enlarge-image
Fig. 398.—Terra-cotta from Ometepec—¼ size.
Fig. 398.—Ometepec terra-cotta—¼ size.

The present inhabitants are skilful potters. They follow methods of decorating practically identical with those of the Brazilians, and such as they have been acquainted with for at least three centuries. The wheel is unknown among them. Colors and a kind of glaze are both brought into requisition.

The current residents are skilled potters. They use decorating techniques that are almost the same as those of the Brazilians, which they've known for at least three centuries. The wheel is not used by them. They use colors and a type of glaze in their work.

The old inhabitants of Guatemala have left clay idols and urns. One of the former, from Santa Cruz del Quiche, and here given in front and profile (Fig. 399), is{421} hollow, very hard and smooth. It is said to be the image of Cabuahuil, one of the old deities of the country. From the same district come the terra-cotta heads (Fig. 400), one of which—that on the left—is hollow, and the other is solid. They are well polished and extremely hard.

The ancient residents of Guatemala left behind clay idols and urns. One of the idols, from Santa Cruz del Quiche, shown here from the front and side (Fig. 399), is{421} hollow, very hard, and smooth. It's said to represent Cabuahuil, one of the old deities of the region. From the same area come the terra-cotta heads (Fig. 400), one of which—the one on the left—is hollow, while the other is solid. They are well-polished and incredibly hard.

enlarge-image
Profile of Figure.  Fig. 399.—Terra-cotta Hollow Figure, from Santa Cruz del Quiche, Guatemala.
Profile of Figure.
Fig. 399.—Terra-cotta Hollow Figure, from Santa Cruz del Quiche, Guatemala.

enlarge-image
Profile of Figure.  Fig. 399.—Terra-cotta Hollow Figure, from Santa Cruz del Quiche, Guatemala.
Profile of Figure.
Fig. 399.—Clay Hollow Figure from Santa Cruz del Quiche, Guatemala.

enlarge-image
Fig. 400.—Terra-cotta Heads, from Santa Cruz del Quiche, Guatemala.
Fig. 400.—Terra-cotta Heads, from Santa Cruz del Quiche, Guatemala.

enlarge-image
Fig. 400.—Terra-cotta Heads, from Santa Cruz del Quiche, Guatemala.
Fig. 400.—Clay Heads, from Santa Cruz del Quiche, Guatemala.

Resembling the burial urns of Ometepec is one taken from a mound at Gueguetenango (Fig. 401). The chief differences are the handle and a decoration in relief on the unpolished surface. It was accompanied by a vase or cup (Fig. 402) of polished ware tastefully decorated with bands and a graved design.

Resembling the burial urns of Ometepec is one taken from a mound at Gueguetenango (Fig. 401). The main differences are the handle and a raised decoration on the unpolished surface. It came with a vase or cup (Fig. 402) made of polished pottery, nicely decorated with bands and an engraved design.

enlarge-image
Fig. 401.—Vase found at Gueguetenango, Guatemala.
Fig. 401.—Vase found at Gueguetenango, Guatemala.

enlarge-image
Fig. 401.—Vase found in Gueguetenango, Guatemala.
Fig. 401.—Vase discovered in Gueguetenango, Guatemala.

enlarge-image
Fig. 402.—Vase found in a Mound at Gueguetenango, Guatemala.
Fig. 402.—Vase discovered in a mound at Gueguetenango, Guatemala.

Over this entire region, extending from Nicaragua to Mexico, and only partially explored, there are evidences of successive changes having taken place between{422} the Spanish conquest and a remote antiquity. As in Peru, dates are purely conjectural. Epochs are marked by broad divisions, such as make it clear that the changes which took place were deeply felt. History, properly so called, gives us but little aid. We are told of a time when the Chichimecs inhabited the country—a rude, ignorant people, classed as aboriginal. The name Chichimecs is applied to all savage tribes. They may have been either the original inhabitants of the country, or wanderers from the Peruvian centre of civilization, from which they had been separated so long that they had relapsed into barbarism, or detached portions of the original settlers who travelled from the north to the south. In any event, civilization came to Central America with the Colhuas, who introduced the arts and industries, and left the grandest monuments to be found in that strange land. Who were the Colhuas? and whence did they come? No positive answer can be returned to these questions, and that is selected which appears most reasonable, viz., that they came by sea from the northern parts of South America. Tradition points in this direction. After the Colhuas the Toltecs arrived, and reduced their predecessors to subjection at a suppositious epoch, B.C. 1000. For some reason or other, possibly on account of both internal disorganization and attack from without, the Toltec power is said to have decayed a few centuries{423} before the Aztecs appear on the scene. Several hundred years later (1519) Cortez arrived, and the results marking Pizarro’s conquest of Peru followed in Mexico. That the Aztecs were a people of great intelligence cannot reasonably be doubted; that they equalled their Toltec or Colhuan predecessors may be questioned. All the evidence goes to show that they went upward from the South, where they had existed as a semi-civilized tribe, and that, on reaching the seat of the Toltecs, they subjugated them, and availed themselves, to the best of their ability, of all the knowledge and attainments with which conquest brought them in contact. The beginnings of Central American civilization are buried in an antiquity which even to the Aztecs was remote. To measure it, we must bear in mind that forests grow upon the ruins of cities which were as inaccessible to the Aztecs as they are to the modern explorer, and that the science and art of which they are the monuments must have required many centuries to develop.

Throughout this entire region, stretching from Nicaragua to Mexico, and only partially explored, there are signs of successive changes that occurred between{422} the Spanish conquest and ancient times. Like in Peru, dating these events is mostly guesswork. Historical periods are defined by broad divisions, making it clear that the changes felt were significant. Proper history provides little assistance. We know that the Chichimecs once lived in the country—a primitive, uneducated people categorized as aboriginal. The term Chichimecs refers to all savage tribes. They could have been the original residents of the area, or nomads from the Peruvian center of civilization, who had been separated for so long that they had reverted to barbarism, or remnants of the original settlers who traveled from north to south. Regardless, civilization arrived in Central America with the Colhuas, who introduced various arts and industries, leaving behind the most impressive monuments found in that unusual land. Who were the Colhuas, and where did they come from? There’s no definitive answer to these questions; the most reasonable assumption is that they arrived by sea from the northern parts of South America. Tradition supports this idea. After the Colhuas, the Toltecs came and subdued their predecessors at a supposed time around BCE 1000. For reasons unknown, possibly due to internal discord and external attacks, the Toltec power is believed to have declined a few centuries{423} before the Aztecs appeared. Several hundred years later (1519), Cortez arrived, leading to results similar to Pizarro’s conquest of Peru in Mexico. It's hard to doubt that the Aztecs were a highly intelligent people; however, whether they matched their Toltec or Colhuan predecessors can be questioned. All evidence suggests they rose up from the South, where they existed as a semi-civilized group, and when they reached the Toltec territory, they conquered them and made use of all the knowledge and skills that conquest brought them. The origins of Central American civilization are buried in an antiquity that was already distant to the Aztecs. To understand it, we must remember that forests have grown over the ruins of cities that were as inaccessible to the Aztecs as they are to modern explorers, and that the science and art represented by these ruins must have taken centuries to develop.

We have already glanced at a few of the ancient settlements on the Pacific slope. The remains found among the ruins of Yucatan and the entire sweep of country between the Sierra Madre and the Gulf and Caribbean Sea were also taken from the tombs. They are usually of a red paste, and present an endless variety of form and, if those found together are contemporaneous, an equally wide range of taste. Of the leading cities it is necessary to mention only Quirigua, Copan, and Palenque. Of these the first named is considered the most ancient, and Palenque the most modern. Copan is situated in the western part of Honduras, and many urns of the prevailing red color have been taken from the recesses of its arched tombs. At Palenque and Mitla a silico-alkaline glaze covers some of the specimens of gray earthen-ware. The shapes include grotesque images of deities and priests, and rudely modelled snakes and other animals. Found at places far apart, and presenting widely varying characteristics, these potteries admit of no classification, either by date or character.

We’ve already looked at a few of the ancient settlements on the Pacific coast. The remains found in the ruins of Yucatan and the entire area between the Sierra Madre and the Gulf and Caribbean Sea were also taken from tombs. They are typically made of red clay and show an endless variety of shapes and, if the ones found together are from the same time period, a wide range of styles. Among the main cities, we should only mention Quirigua, Copan, and Palenque. Quirigua is considered the oldest, while Palenque is the most modern. Copan is located in the western part of Honduras, and many urns of the typical red color have been found in its arched tombs. At Palenque and Mitla, some examples of gray pottery are covered with a silico-alkaline glaze. The designs include bizarre images of gods and priests, as well as crude representations of snakes and other animals. Found in distant locations and showing widely different features, these pottery pieces can’t be categorized by date or style.

In Central Mexico bricks were used alternatively with stone for facing the gigantic pyramidal mounds which there abound. The Tlascalans, who aided Cortez in his war upon Montezuma, burned their bricks.

In Central Mexico, bricks were used alongside stone to face the massive pyramidal mounds that are common there. The Tlascalans, who helped Cortez in his fight against Montezuma, made their bricks by burning them.

At Palenque, farther to the south, the ceramic remains are of a higher artistic order. At the risk of invading the domain of architecture,{424} we may mention the stucco or plaster figures with which the buildings were embellished. In other places were statuettes, one of which is described as “made of baked clay, very hard, and the surface smooth, as if coated with enamel.” At Mitla we again meet with the phenomenon which we found so strange in Peru—the association of two entirely different orders of art, the most magnificent architecture and exquisite inlaid decoration with rude paintings of the figures of idols. The knowledge of coloring materials is nowhere better illustrated than in Yucatan, where red, yellow, blue, green, and brown appear in the wall-paintings. We find the pottery of Nicaragua compared with that of Mexico and Peru, but far more enthusiastic language was employed by the Spaniards in regard to what they saw. Cortez, in 1520, compared the pottery of Tlascala with the best of Spanish manufacture, and Herrera finds in Faenza ware the best parallel with that of Chulula.

At Palenque, further south, the ceramic remains are of a higher artistic quality. Without getting into architecture,{424} we can mention the stucco or plaster figures that adorned the buildings. In other locations, there were statuettes, one of which is described as “made of baked clay, very hard, and the surface smooth, as if coated with enamel.” At Mitla, we encounter the same strange phenomenon we saw in Peru— the combination of two entirely different forms of art: magnificent architecture and exquisite inlaid decorations alongside crude paintings of idol figures. The use of coloring materials is best showcased in Yucatan, where red, yellow, blue, green, and brown appear in the wall paintings. The pottery from Nicaragua is compared to that of Mexico and Peru, but the Spaniards used much more enthusiastic language about what they observed. Cortez, in 1520, compared the pottery of Tlascala to the best of Spanish manufacture, and Herrera found that Faenza ware was the best parallel to that of Chulula.

Should farther explorations be made of the cities buried by the forests which have sprung up around the ruins we have indicated, a more connected history of the ceramics of the entire region may be written. At present one is liable to be lost in conjecture, and to launch into speculations such as that which very plausibly attributes to Central America a civilization the most ancient in the world.{425}

If further explorations are conducted in the cities buried by the forests that have grown around the ruins we've mentioned, a more comprehensive history of the ceramics in the entire region could be documented. Right now, it's easy to get lost in guesses and to make speculations, like the one that quite convincingly suggests Central America had the oldest civilization in the world.{425}

CHAPTER III.

THE MOUND-BUILDERS.

Who were they?—Their supposed Central American Origin.—The place they occupy in the present History.—Recent Discoveries.—Pottery of the Lower Mississippi.—Deduction from Comparison with Peruvian.

Who were they?—Their supposed Central American origin.—The role they play in current history.—Recent discoveries.—Pottery of the Lower Mississippi.—Conclusions drawn from comparisons with Peruvian artifacts.

enlarge-image
Fig. 403.—Mound-builders’ Vases, from Southern Missouri. Centre piece, height, 9 inches. (Mrs. J. V. L. Pruyn Coll.)
Fig. 403.—Mound-builders’ Vases, from Southern Missouri. Centre piece, height, 9 inches. (Mrs. J. V. L. Pruyn Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 403.—Mound-builders’ Vases, from Southern Missouri. Center piece, height, 9 inches. (Mrs. J. V. L. Pruyn Collection.)
Fig. 403.—Mound-builders’ Vases from Southern Missouri. Center piece, height 9 inches. (Mrs. J. V. L. Pruyn Collection.)

IN the central part of the North American continent, along the valleys of the Mississippi and the Ohio, from the Gulf of Mexico to the Great Lakes, the land was, in a very remote age, settled by a people akin to those of Mexico and Central America. Their name is now unknown, and to designate them they are, from the great mounds of earth which they have left, called “Mound-builders.” Whence they came or whither they went is unknown. It is conjectured that they are the same people whom we have called Toltecs; that therefore they passed up from the south, and then, in course of ages, deserted their northern settlements on the incursion from the north-west of the Asiatic tribes known as North American Indians. It is surmised that they were then in part absorbed by the invaders of their lands, and that they in part sought refuge in the south, whence they had{426} issued centuries before. Their long absence had given them all the appearance of a distinct people. The evidence in favor of these several surmises may be condensed into the following form:—

IN the central part of North America, along the valleys of the Mississippi and the Ohio, from the Gulf of Mexico to the Great Lakes, the land was, a long time ago, settled by a group of people similar to those from Mexico and Central America. Their name is now unknown, so they are referred to as the "Mound-builders" because of the large earth mounds they left behind. Where they came from or where they went is a mystery. It is believed that they are the same people we call Toltecs; they likely migrated north from the south and, over time, abandoned their northern settlements due to invasions from the northwest by the Asiatic tribes known as North American Indians. It's thought that some of them were absorbed by the invaders, while others sought refuge back south, where they had{426} come from centuries earlier. Their long absence made them appear to be a distinct group. The evidence supporting these theories can be summarized as follows:—

That the mounds of North America were intended apparently for both religious and defensive purposes, and are practically identical with those of Central America;

That the mounds in North America were clearly built for both religious and defensive reasons, and are almost the same as those in Central America;

That their most populous settlements were in the southern part of the Mississippi valley, whence they passed upward until they reached and overspread the valley of the Ohio;

That their largest communities were located in the southern part of the Mississippi valley, from where they moved northward until they reached and spread across the Ohio valley;

That, according to old books and traditions, the Toltecs reached Central America from the north-east;

That, according to old books and traditions, the Toltecs came to Central America from the northeast;

That the reason given for the Toltecs deserting their settlements in the north-east, designated Huehue-Tlapalan, was the successive attacks of Chichimecs. We have already seen that the name Chichimecs was applied to all barbarians, and would in this case point to the North American Indians.

That the reason given for the Toltecs leaving their settlements in the northeast, called Huehue-Tlapalan, was the ongoing attacks by the Chichimecs. We’ve already noted that the name Chichimecs was used for all barbarians, and in this context, it likely refers to the North American Indians.

enlarge-image
Fig. 404.—Mound-builders’ Vase. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 404.—Vase of the Mound Builders. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

The question is an important one, since in the above view the Mound-builders would, as we shall hereafter see, form the link connecting the ancient people of South and Central America with the pottery-making Indians of our own time in New Mexico, Colorado, and Arizona.

The question is significant because, as we will later see, the Mound-builders would serve as the connection between the ancient peoples of South and Central America and the pottery-making Native Americans of today in New Mexico, Colorado, and Arizona.

enlarge-image
Fig. 405.—Missouri Mound-builders’ Vase. (Smithsonian Institution, 27,939.)
Fig. 405.—Missouri Mound-builders’ Vase. (Smithsonian Institution, 27,939.)

Now and again new discoveries are made which act as stimuli to fresh researches. A few months ago a terra-cotta tablet covered with written characters was reported to have been brought to light in Stoddard County, Missouri. It was said to bear the appearance of having been impressed with its undecipherable characters while the clay was still damp, to have then been hardened and glazed. A hint is all that is needed to originate speculation. We can turn to the terra-cotta tablets of Assyria and ask if there is{427} no connection between them and this Missouri relic, and if the partially submerged continent in mid-Atlantic of old writers is really mythical. Such a hint was dropped at the time of the discovery. It might possibly be better to compare the tablet with some of the inscriptions of Central America. It concerns us more at present to find that the Mound-builders used sun-dried bricks in rearing their giant structures. In the Lower Mississippi and along the Gulf these bricks appear to have been generally employed to strengthen the embankments. One in Mississippi is described as having a supporting wall of “sun-dried brick two feet thick, filled with grass, rushes, and leaves.” On some appears the impress of human hands. As to their pottery, it may be said in general terms to compare well with that of the South Americans. In the Peabody Museum at Harvard, an extensive collection has been brought together. Some of the vases are admirably finished, and of good design. Others are quaintly designed, but somewhat rudely worked, and would appear to indicate that fictile art had little attraction for that people. We have seen numberless specimens showing a partiality even in the humblest vessels for imitations of animal and human forms. Examples of this and other kinds are given in the preceding illustrations.

Now and then, new discoveries come up that spark fresh research. A few months ago, a terra-cotta tablet with written characters was reported to have been found in Stoddard County, Missouri. It seemed to have been stamped with undecipherable characters while the clay was still wet, then hardened and glazed. A hint is all it takes to start speculation. We can look at the terra-cotta tablets from Assyria and wonder if there’s a connection between them and this Missouri find, and if the partially submerged continent mentioned by old writers is really just a myth. Such speculation was presented when the discovery happened. It might be more fitting to compare the tablet to some inscriptions from Central America. Right now, what matters more is that the Mound-builders used sun-dried bricks to build their massive structures. In the Lower Mississippi and along the Gulf, these bricks were generally used to reinforce the embankments. One in Mississippi is noted for having a supporting wall made of “sun-dried brick two feet thick, filled with grass, rushes, and leaves.” Some bricks even show the impress of human hands. As for their pottery, it generally compares well with that of the South Americans. The Peabody Museum at Harvard has put together an extensive collection. Some of the vases are exceptionally well-made and nicely designed. Others have unique designs but are somewhat roughly crafted, suggesting that pottery art didn’t hold much appeal for that culture. We’ve seen countless examples showing a preference for imitations of animal and human forms even in the simplest vessels. Examples of this and other types are illustrated in the preceding images.

enlarge-image
Fig. 406.—Mound-builders’ Jar. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)
Fig. 406.—Jar of the Mound-Builders. (Boston Museum of Fine Arts.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 407.—Mound-builders’ Vases.
Fig. 407.—Mound-builders’ Vases.

enlarge-image
Fig. 407.—Mound-builders’ Vases.
Fig. 407.—Mound-builders’ Vases.

From a comparison of the pottery of the Mound-builders with that{428} of South and Central America, the conclusion will be inevitably reached that the view already taken of the migrations of the former people is correct. Between the ruder works of the two peoples there is often a striking and close resemblance. To this class belongs a great deal of the pottery of the Mound-builders to be seen in collections. Among them we find nothing equal to the best Peruvian art; but in the details of decoration and the tendency of the potter toward certain typical forms, specimens may be discovered such as we might expect from a nation composed of emigrants, and far removed from the centre where the rudiments of their art were acquired.{429}

From comparing the pottery of the Mound-builders with that{428} of South and Central America, it's clear that the previous conclusions about the migrations of these people are correct. There is often a notable and close resemblance between the rough works of both groups. Many pieces of Mound-builder pottery in collections belong to this category. While nothing among them matches the best of Peruvian art, we can find examples in the details of decoration and the potter's tendency toward certain typical forms. These specimens suggest we might expect from a nation made up of emigrants who are far from the center where their artistic skills were first developed.{429}

CHAPTER IV.

INDIAN POTTERY.

Successors of the Mound-builders.—Opinion of Professor Marsh.—Pueblos descended from the Mound-builders.—Natchez and Mandan Tribes.—Pueblos of Colorado, etc.—Pottery found at El Moro.—Zuni.—Further Discoveries.—Immense Quantities of Fragmentary Pottery.—Corrugated Pottery of Colorado.—Painted Pottery.—Moquis of Tegua.—Modern Pueblos.—Trade in Pottery.—Resemblances between Potteries of South, Central, and North America.—Indian Pottery from Illinois.—Louisiana, and how Pottery made.—New Jersey Indians.—Tennessee.—Maryland.—Other Indian Tribes.

Successors of the Mound-builders.—Opinion of Professor Marsh.—Pueblos descended from the Mound-builders.—Natchez and Mandan Tribes.—Pueblos of Colorado, etc.—Pottery found at El Moro.—Zuni.—Further Discoveries.—Huge amounts of fragmentary pottery.—Corrugated pottery of Colorado.—Painted pottery.—Moquis of Tegua.—Modern Pueblos.—Pottery trade.—Similarities between potteries of South, Central, and North America.—Indian pottery from Illinois.—Louisiana, and how pottery is made.—New Jersey Indians.—Tennessee.—Maryland.—Other Indian Tribes.

AFTER the Mound-builders came the Indians. A distinction must be observed between the real North American Indians and those tribes in New Mexico, Colorado, and Arizona, of whose pottery specimens belonging to the present day have been obtained. It is clear that whether or not the Mound-builders and Toltecs were the same people, the former had no affinity of race with the Indians. They were undoubtedly an American race, while the Indians were as undoubtedly Asiatic, for whom no ancestry can with any show of reason be traced to the Mound-builders. Were the resemblance between the Indians and the nomadic tribes of Siberia beyond Behring Strait to be set aside as proving nothing, we should yet have the tradition common to many tribes pointing to a north-western source, to fall back upon in disposing of the question of the origin of the red man. We may, therefore, leave him out of farther present consideration, and turn to the successors of the Mound-builders.

AFTER the Mound-builders, the Indians arrived. It's important to distinguish between the true North American Indians and the tribes in New Mexico, Colorado, and Arizona, whose modern pottery has been collected. Whether or not the Mound-builders and Toltecs were the same people, it's clear the Mound-builders had no racial connection to the Indians. They were undoubtedly an American race, while the Indians were clearly of Asian descent, with no reasonable ancestry linked to the Mound-builders. Even if we disregard the similarities between the Indians and the nomadic tribes of Siberia across the Bering Strait as inconclusive, we still have the shared tradition among many tribes that points to a north-western origin, which helps us address the origin of the red man. Thus, we can move on from him and focus on the successors of the Mound-builders.

Professor O. C. Marsh in a recent lecture touched upon this point, and at the same time hinted at a possible community of race among all the ancient peoples of America. “On the Columbia River,” he said, “I have found evidence of the former existence of inhabitants much superior to the Indians at present there, and of which no tradition remains. Among many stone carvings which I saw, there were a{430} number of heads which so strongly resemble those of apes that the likeness at once suggests itself. Whence came these sculptures, and by whom were they made? Another fact that has interested me very much is the strong resemblance between the skulls of the typical Mound-builders of the Mississippi valley and those of the Pueblo Indians. I had long been familiar with the former, and when I recently saw the latter, it required the positive assurance of a friend who had himself collected them in New Mexico to convince me that they were not from the mounds. In a large collection of Mound-builders’ pottery, over a thousand specimens which I have recently examined with some care, I found many pieces of elaborate workmanship so nearly like the ancient water-jars from Peru, that no one could fairly doubt that some intercourse had taken place between the widely separated people that made them.”

Professor O. C. Marsh, in a recent lecture, brought up this issue and also suggested a possible shared ancestry among all the ancient peoples of America. “On the Columbia River,” he stated, “I found evidence of former inhabitants who were much more advanced than the current Native Americans, of whom no tradition remains. Among the many stone carvings I observed, there were a{430} number of heads that strongly resemble those of apes, which immediately draws a comparison. Where did these sculptures come from, and who made them? Another fact that has piqued my interest is the striking similarity between the skulls of the typical Mound-builders from the Mississippi valley and those of the Pueblo Indians. I was already familiar with the former, and when I recently encountered the latter, it took a friend's firm reassurance—who had collected them in New Mexico—to convince me that they were not from the mounds. In a large collection of Mound-builders’ pottery, more than a thousand pieces that I have recently examined closely, I found many items of intricate craftsmanship that were so similar to the ancient water jars from Peru that it's hard to dispute that some interaction occurred between these widely separated cultures.”

According to this view the Mound-builders would have a relationship with the Peruvians on the one hand, and with the Pueblos on the other. When the Mound-builders retreated from their upper settlements, they maintained for some years their occupancy of territory along the lower Mississippi, before finally retiring toward the south. It is hardly possible that they disappeared en masse before the invaders, or that those lingering behind the main body should have been utterly exterminated. It would be difficult in that case to account for such exceptional Indian tribes as the Natchez and Mandan. Both tribes were skilful workers in clay. The Natchez, at the time when the West was first opened up by Europeans, over three hundred years ago, were making pottery comparable with that of Europe. They found the requisite clay on the banks of the Mississippi, and were acquainted with the use of color. The Mandans employed earthen-ware in their households, almost as extensively as any modern people. They baked pots in such a way that they were as capable of resisting the action of heat as the metal utensils of the present day. These were hung over the fire for purposes of cooking and numberless other articles of earthen-ware were seen in their lodges. The Mandans were making pottery on the upper Missouri forty-five years ago, and probably continued doing so until a late date.

According to this perspective, the Mound-builders had a connection with the Peruvians on one side and the Pueblos on the other. When the Mound-builders moved away from their upper settlements, they continued to inhabit areas along the lower Mississippi for a number of years before finally retreating southward. It's unlikely that they vanished all at once before the invaders, or that those who stayed behind were completely wiped out. If that were the case, it would be hard to explain the existence of distinct Indian tribes like the Natchez and Mandan. Both tribes were skilled at working with clay. The Natchez, when Europeans first began to settle the West over three hundred years ago, were producing pottery that rivaled that of Europe. They sourced the necessary clay from the banks of the Mississippi and were skilled in using color. The Mandans used earthenware in their homes nearly as extensively as any modern population. They baked their pots in a way that made them as heat-resistant as today's metal utensils. These were hung over the fire for cooking, and many other types of earthenware could be found in their lodges. The Mandans were making pottery on the upper Missouri as recently as forty-five years ago, and likely continued this practice until later on.

The Pueblos of New Mexico, Colorado, and Arizona present us with another problem, which can only be solved by one of two suppositions,{431} either that they are the descendants of emigrants from Central America who degenerated through contact and association with Indians, or that they represent a remnant of the Mound-builders who sought in the west the security which the main body of their countrymen found in the south. We shall find additional reason hereafter for believing that if there was no extensive amalgamation of the races, the Indians at least borrowed some of the customs of their predecessors. If it be well understood that the ancient occupants of the territory extending from the mouth of the Mississippi northward and westward to Arizona had a common origin, and that their victorious barbarian successors were in certain districts modified by absorption, such facts as a similarity between the pottery of Louisiana or Illinois and Colorado need not be received with either hesitation or bewilderment. And, besides, the historical necessity for ascribing it to a specific age is thereby materially lessened.

The Pueblos of New Mexico, Colorado, and Arizona present us with another challenge, which can only be explained by one of two theories,{431} either that they are descendants of emigrants from Central America who declined due to contact and association with Indians, or that they are a remnant of the Mound-builders who looked to the west for the security their main group found in the south. We will find more reasons later to believe that if there wasn't a significant blending of the races, the Indians at least adopted some of the customs of their predecessors. If we clearly understand that the ancient inhabitants of the area stretching from the mouth of the Mississippi northward and westward to Arizona share a common origin, and that their victorious barbarian successors were in some regions changed through absorption, then similarities between the pottery of Louisiana or Illinois and Colorado should not be met with hesitation or confusion. Additionally, the historical need to attribute it to a specific time period is significantly reduced.

The Pueblos, or Village Indians, of New Mexico and Arizona have left many interesting pieces of earthen-ware, and many others of the present time come from the same section. There is abundant proof that this entire district was inhabited at a very ancient date, and the relics of successive degrees of civilization are found in the ruins. El Moro, in New Mexico, was visited by Lieutenant Simpson in 1849, and afterward by Lieutenant Whipple. Pottery was found painted in zones and wavy lines, and occasionally highly polished. Following the same parallel westward, Lieutenant Whipple discovered other ruins to which no age could be ascribed, although some were clearly more ancient than others, indicating that the region must have been inhabited throughout a long series of years. More pottery was collected, brightly colored, and painted after patterns resembling those noticed at El Moro. The paintings occasionally assumed the forms of animals and insects. Still farther to the west, at Zuni, and at places beyond it in the same direction, the examples of the ceramic work of the early inhabitants multiplied. Sun-dried bricks were found to have been employed in building, and in addition to painted pottery, an older indented kind was met with.

The Pueblos, or Village Indians, of New Mexico and Arizona have created many fascinating pieces of pottery, and many contemporary items come from the same area. There is plenty of evidence that this entire region was settled a very long time ago, and the remains of varying levels of civilization can be seen in the ruins. El Moro, in New Mexico, was visited by Lieutenant Simpson in 1849, and later by Lieutenant Whipple. They found pottery decorated with bands and wavy lines, and some pieces were highly polished. Continuing west along the same line, Lieutenant Whipple discovered other ruins that couldn't be dated, although some were clearly older than others, suggesting that the area must have been populated for a long time. More brightly colored pottery was collected, featuring patterns similar to those found at El Moro. The designs sometimes depicted animals and insects. Further west, at Zuni, and in places beyond it, examples of the ceramic work of the early inhabitants increased. Sun-dried bricks were found to have been used in construction, and in addition to the painted pottery, a more ancient indented style was also discovered.

An extended exploration of the same region, but somewhat farther north, was made in 1875, under the auspices of the United States Geological and Geographical Survey of the Territories. Mr. W. H.{432} Holmes and Mr. W. H. Jackson subsequently presented notices of the results of their examinations of the ancient ruins within an area of six thousand square miles, chiefly in Colorado, but partially also in New Mexico, Arizona, and Utah. Their joint evidence regarding the immense quantities of fragmentary pottery seen in the course of their explorations must create great astonishment. In speaking of the ruins of a village in New Mexico, situated on the Rio de la Plata, about twenty-five miles above its junction with the San Juan, Mr. Holmes says, “The soil was literally full of fragments of painted and ornamented pottery.” Near the same locality, and while riding through a desert-like district, he observed “fragments of pottery strewed around,” and “on the high dry table-lands, on all sides, fragments of pottery were picked up.” Writing of the Montezuma cañon in Utah, Mr. Jackson says, “As the valley widened it was dotted in many places with mounds thickly strewed over with the ever-accompanying ceramic handiwork of the ancient people in whose footsteps we are following, and occurring so frequently and of such extent as to excite astonishment at the numbers this narrow valley supported.” The same writer says, “All who have ever visited this region, which extends from the Rio Grande to the Colorado and southward to the Gila, have been impressed with the vast quantities of shattered pottery scattered over the whole land, sometimes where not even a ruin now remains, its more enduring nature enabling it to long outlive all other specimens of their handiwork.”

An extensive exploration of the same area, but a bit further north, took place in 1875, under the direction of the United States Geological and Geographical Survey of the Territories. Mr. W. H.{432} Holmes and Mr. W. H. Jackson later shared their findings about the ancient ruins within a six thousand square mile area, mostly in Colorado, but also in parts of New Mexico, Arizona, and Utah. Their combined observations about the massive amounts of broken pottery found during their explorations are truly astonishing. Referring to the ruins of a village in New Mexico, located on the Rio de la Plata, about twenty-five miles above where it meets the San Juan, Mr. Holmes notes, “The soil was literally full of fragments of painted and decorated pottery.” Nearby, while riding through a desert-like area, he observed “fragments of pottery scattered around,” and “on the high dry plateaus, fragments of pottery were picked up from all sides.” Writing about the Montezuma Canyon in Utah, Mr. Jackson states, “As the valley widened, it was dotted in many places with mounds thickly covered with the ever-present ceramic creations of the ancient people whose footsteps we are following, occurring so frequently and extensively that it raises awe at how many this narrow valley could support.” The same writer adds, “Everyone who has ever been to this region, which stretches from the Rio Grande to the Colorado and south to the Gila, has been struck by the vast amounts of broken pottery scattered across the landscape, sometimes found where no ruins remain, its more durable nature allowing it to outlast all other signs of their craftsmanship.”

enlarge-image
Fig. 408.—Ancient Corrugated Pottery of Colorado.
Fig. 408.—Old Corrugated Pottery from Colorado.

The presence of such immense quantities of fragmentary pottery can possibly be explained upon the hypothesis that the vessels were liable to fracture when exposed to the fire, and that those cracking under the heat were thrown away when taken out of the primitive and open kiln.{433}

The presence of such large amounts of broken pottery might be explained by the idea that the vessels were prone to breaking when exposed to fire, and that those which cracked from the heat were discarded when removed from the basic open kiln.{433}

enlarge-image
Fig. 409—Fragment showing Manner of Making Corrugated Pottery.
Fig. 409—Piece showing How to Make Corrugated Pottery.

enlarge-image
Fig. 410.—Ancient Corrugated Pottery, from Utah.
Fig. 410.—Old Corrugated Pottery, from Utah.

The specimens obtained, both fragmentary and entire, give abundant opportunity for studying the processes and decoration of these old-time potters. As illustrating the fertility of their talent for shaping and ornamenting their wares, Mr. Holmes observes that on one occasion, when encamped in the Mancos Cañon, he found, within a space of ten feet square, fragments of fifty-five different vessels, and adds that, “in shape these vessels have been so varied that few forms known to civilized art could not be found.” The clay varies according to locality, in some cases being of an apparently fine quality mixed with sand and shells, and in others coarse and more friable. All this old pottery was made by hand, and fired, although no remains of kilns have been discovered.

The collected pieces, both broken and whole, provide plenty of opportunities to study the techniques and designs of these ancient potters. To highlight their creativity in shaping and decorating their pottery, Mr. Holmes notes that during one trip to Mancos Canyon, he discovered, within an area of just ten feet square, pieces from fifty-five different vessels, adding that “the shapes of these vessels were so diverse that few forms known to modern art are missing.” The clay differs depending on the location, with some appearing to be a fine quality mixed with sand and shells, while others are coarse and more crumbly. All this ancient pottery was made by hand and fired, though no traces of kilns have been found.

enlarge-image
Fig. 411.—Handle of Twisted Clay.
Fig. 411.—Twisted Clay Handle.

The smaller pieces, such as cups and jars, are usually covered with a peculiar thin, hard, and smooth glaze or enamel, and then painted. The larger pieces, which apparently answered the purpose of the Egyptian amphora, present a rough, corrugated surface, are seldom glazed and never painted. A specimen of the latter class, found among the débris in one of the cliff-houses of the Mancos in Colorado, is given in the illustration (Fig. 408). Its rough exterior is to be attributed to the process of making. The potter began by drawing the clay into strips, and then commencing at the bottom, wound the strips spirally and pressed each layer down upon that below it, indenting the outside with a stick or with his thumb. The illustration (Fig. 409) may serve to elucidate the method of construction. The inside{434} is perfectly smooth, and so well are the strips worked together, that they show no division on fracture. An attempt was made at decoration or variety, by running the strips a few times round without indenting them and by attaching scrolls or spirals immediately below the neck. All the pottery of this description is ancient. A jar of similar construction to the above, but of a better shape, was found in Epsom Creek, Utah (Fig. 410). The fragment of a handle (Fig. 411) would appear to indicate that the ancients were familiar with the well-known cable pattern of modern porcelain manufacturers. It is made by twisting together three rolls of clay. A ladle (Fig. 412) and what seems to have been a pipe (Fig. 413) will tend to show farther the extent of the resources of the aboriginal potters of the west.

The smaller pieces, like cups and jars, usually have a unique thin, hard, and smooth glaze or enamel, and then they're painted. The larger pieces, which seem to serve the same purpose as Egyptian amphorae, have a rough, textured surface; they are rarely glazed and never painted. An example of this type, found among the débris in one of the cliff houses in Mancos, Colorado, is shown in the illustration (Fig. 408). Its rough surface is due to the making process. The potter started by rolling the clay into strips, then began at the bottom, spiraling the strips and pressing each layer down onto the one beneath it, marking the outside with a stick or his thumb. The illustration (Fig. 409) helps clarify the construction method. The inside{434} is completely smooth, and the strips are so well combined that they don't show any seams when broken. There was an attempt at decoration or variety by winding the strips around a few times without indenting them and by adding scrolls or spirals just below the neck. All pottery of this kind is ancient. A jar made similarly but with a better shape was found in Epsom Creek, Utah (Fig. 410). A fragment of a handle (Fig. 411) suggests that ancient people were aware of the well-known cable pattern used by modern porcelain makers. This pattern is created by twisting together three rolls of clay. A ladle (Fig. 412) and what looks like a pipe (Fig. 413) further illustrate the capabilities of the native potters of the west.

enlarge-image
Fig. 412.—Pottery Ladle.
Fig. 412.—Ceramic Ladle.

enlarge-image
Fig. 413.—Clay Pipe.
Fig. 413.—Clay Pipe.

enlarge-image
Fig. 414.—Painted Mug.
Fig. 414.—Colorful Mug.

enlarge-image
Fig. 415.—Pitcher, from a Grave on the San Juan.
Fig. 415.—Pitcher from a grave in San Juan.

enlarge-image
Fig. 416.—Small Jug, from Ruins on the De Chelly.
Fig. 416.—Small Jug, from the ruins at De Chelly.

enlarge-image
Fig. 417.—(Entire).
Fig. 417.—(Entire). Fig. 418.—(Restored). Fig. 419.—(Restored). Fig. 420.—(Fragment).

enlarge-image
Fig. 417.—(Entire).
Fig. 417.—(Full view). Fig. 418.—(Reconstructed). Fig. 419.—(Reconstructed). Fig. 420.—(Piece).

enlarge-image
Fig. 421.—(Extended to show Pattern).
Fig. 421.—(Extended to show Pattern).

enlarge-image
Fig. 421.—(Extended to show Pattern).
Fig. 421.—(Extended to show Pattern).

In the specimens of their painted pottery we have the best means of judging their art. The painting is generally black laid upon the white enamel or glaze; and however the color was obtained, it was very durable. Although the fragments, as we have seen, have lain on the ground exposed to the action of the weather for at least several centuries, the color, in very few cases, shows any symptom of decay. In one piece the white ground has actually worn away, leaving the black decoration in relief. The designs show a vast amount of ingenuity on the part of the artists. They are nearly all modifications of the fret and scrolls. A very common style (Fig. 414) consists of a series of enclosed squares, the alternate borders being composed of crossed lines and straight lines, and having undecorated bands between. A remarkably fine specimen (Fig. 415), both{435} in shape and the simplicity of its decoration, was taken from a grave on the banks of the San Juan, near the mouth of the Mancos. Its excellent form, and the throwing of the classical fret round the widest part of the body, bear witness to an artistic sentiment of considerable refinement. The artists of the time appear to have chiefly directed their attention to tasteful combinations of lines in triangular, rectangular, and other odd forms, in which the two latter are united or conjoined with straight bands of color. A fine specimen (Fig. 416) was found in a heap of rubbish at a cave ruin on the De Chelly. Its perfectly rotund form argues a skill in manipulating the clay which one can hardly conceive possible without the assistance of the wheel. For the purpose of farther illustrating the decorations and shapes, a few fragments are presented in a restored and extended form (Figs. 417-420). In nearly every case the decoration is on the inside of the vessel, sometimes covering the entire surface, but more frequently taking the form of a band round the lip; when it appears on the outside, it generally consists of a narrower band (Fig. 422). It will be observed that, so far, we have not met{436} with a single attempt at decoration by painting animal or floral forms. Mr. W. H. Jackson says that only one fragment has been found exemplifying such a style (Fig. 423). It was found in the upper cañon of the Montezuma, and has the figure painted on the inside. A rudely modelled frog on the outside of a fragment of a cup (Fig. 424) is from the same district. In this case the ornamentation is in relief on the outside.

In the examples of their painted pottery, we have the best way to assess their art. The painting is usually black on a white enamel or glaze, and regardless of how the color was achieved, it was very durable. Even though the fragments, as we have seen, have been on the ground exposed to the weather for at least several centuries, the color shows little sign of wear in very few cases. In one piece, the white background has actually worn away, leaving the black decoration raised. The designs demonstrate a lot of creativity from the artists. Almost all of them are variations of the fret and scroll patterns. A common style (Fig. 414) features a series of enclosed squares, with alternating borders made of crossed lines and straight lines, and undecorated bands in between. A remarkably fine example (Fig. 415), both{435} in shape and decoration simplicity, was found in a grave by the San Juan River, near the mouth of the Mancos. Its excellent form and the classic fret design around the widest part of the body showcase a refined artistic sense. The artists of that time mainly focused on appealing combinations of lines in triangular, rectangular, and other unusual shapes, where the latter are joined or combined with straight bands of color. A fine example (Fig. 416) was discovered in a pile of debris at a cave ruin on the De Chelly. Its perfectly round shape indicates a skill in shaping the clay that seems nearly impossible without a wheel. To further illustrate the decorations and shapes, a few fragments are shown in a restored and expanded form (Figs. 417-420). In almost every case, the decoration is on the inside of the vessel, sometimes covering the entire surface, but more often taking the form of a band around the rim; when it appears outside, it usually consists of a narrower band (Fig. 422). So far, we haven't come across a single attempt at decoration with painted animal or floral designs. Mr. W. H. Jackson notes that only one fragment has been found showing such a style (Fig. 423). It was discovered in the upper canyon of the Montezuma and has the figure painted on the inside. A roughly shaped frog on the outside of a cup fragment (Fig. 424) is from the same area. In this case, the decoration is raised on the outside.

enlarge-image
Fig. 422.—Outside Decoration of Ancient Pottery.
Fig. 422.—Exterior Decoration of Ancient Pottery.

enlarge-image
Fig. 423.—Fragment of Pottery, with Painting of Animal.
Fig. 423.—Piece of pottery featuring a painting of an animal.

It would be interesting to inquire if the modern Moquis of Tegua are the degenerate descendants of the ancient inhabitants of the cave-dwellings and cliff houses of the valleys of the San Juan and its tributaries. The probabilities are in favor of such a supposition, just as the semi-civilized dwellers in modern Zuni are the descendants of the old Pueblos. There are evidences of decay scattered throughout the entire region.

It would be interesting to ask if the modern Moquis of Tegua are the declined descendants of the ancient people who lived in the cave dwellings and cliff houses of the valleys of the San Juan and its tributaries. The chances support this idea, just as the semi-civilized residents of modern Zuni are descendants of the old Pueblos. There are signs of decline scattered throughout the entire region.

enlarge-image
Fig. 424.—Fragment of Pottery, with Frog in Relief.
Fig. 424.—Piece of Pottery, featuring a Raised Frog Design.

enlarge-image
Fig. 425.—Painted Water-vessel, found at Tegua.
Fig. 425.—Painted water vessel discovered at Tegua.

In architecture the inhabitants of the present day are certainly inferior to their old-time predecessors, and in the ceramic art there is a similar decadence. A very peculiar and altogether exceptional piece (Fig. 425) was found by Mr. W. H. Jackson among the Moquis of Tegua, about which its possessors could give him no information. He concluded that it had been made at Zuni by the Pueblos, and a color of probability is lent to this supposition by the fact, previously noted, that the Pueblos of Zuni make use of insect and animal forms in decorating their pottery. The specimen mentioned is evidently of modern manufacture. The upper part is white, the lower red, and the figures are red and black. More nearly resembling, although far inferior to, the ancient works is a piece (Fig. 426) made by the Moquis of Tegua. The decoration is after the ancient type, but more crowded and complicated, and covers both the inside and the outside of the vessel. It is a fair example of the modern work, of which two{437} further examples are given (Figs. 427 and 428).

In architecture, people today are definitely not as skilled as their predecessors, and the same decline can be seen in ceramic art. A very unique and exceptional piece (Fig. 425) was discovered by Mr. W. H. Jackson among the Moquis of Tegua, but its owners could provide no information about it. He inferred that it was made at Zuni by the Pueblos, a theory supported by the earlier observation that the Pueblos of Zuni use insect and animal shapes in their pottery designs. The piece he referred to is clearly of modern creation. The top part is white, the bottom is red, and the designs are in red and black. A piece (Fig. 426) made by the Moquis of Tegua is somewhat similar, although much less impressive than the ancient works. The decoration follows the ancient style but is more cluttered and intricate, covering both the inside and outside of the vessel. It serves as a good example of modern work, with two{437} more examples provided (Figs. 427 and 428).

enlarge-image
Fig. 426.—Pottery of the Moquis.
Fig. 426.—Moqui pottery.

enlarge-image
Fig. 427.—Modern Pottery, from Zuni. (United States Geological Survey.)
Fig. 427.—Contemporary Pottery from Zuni. (United States Geological Survey.)

The modern Pueblos are exceptional both for the comparative excellence of their work, and by reason of the fact that they make pottery for the purposes of trade, as well as for their own use. This appears from Gregg’s work, published about twenty-five years ago, entitled “Commerce of the Prairies.” The author says: “They manufacture, according to their aboriginal art, both for their own consumption and for the purpose of traffic, a species of earthen-ware not much inferior to the coarse pottery of our common potters. The pots made of this material stand fire remarkably well, and are the universal substitutes for all the purposes of cookery, even among the Mexicans, for the iron castings of this country, which are utterly unknown there. Rude as this crockery is, it nevertheless evinces a great deal of skill, considering that it is made entirely without lathe or any kind of machinery. It is often fancifully painted with colored earths and the juice of a plant called guaco, which brightens by burning.”

The modern Pueblos are notable for the high quality of their work and the fact that they create pottery for both trade and personal use. This is highlighted in Gregg’s work, published about twenty-five years ago, titled “Commerce of the Prairies.” The author states: “They produce, using their traditional methods, pottery not much worse than the coarse pottery made by our common potters, for both their own needs and trade. The pots made from this material handle fire exceptionally well and are used universally for cooking, even by the Mexicans, who are completely unfamiliar with the iron castings available in this country. Although this pottery is simple, it shows a great deal of skill, especially since it’s made entirely without a lathe or any machinery. It is often decorated with colorful earth pigments and the juice of a plant called guaco, which brightens when fired.”

enlarge-image
Fig. 428.—Modern Moqui Pottery, from Zuni. (United States Geological Survey.)
Fig. 428.—Contemporary Moqui Pottery, from Zuni. (United States Geological Survey.)

To revert for a moment to Professor Marsh’s remarks, there appears to be abundant reason for considering a great proportion of the old pottery of America as belonging to one class, and that the old inhabitants were originally of one race. The corrugated ware which we first found in Colombia reappears among the Pueblo Indians, and has also been found in Utah. The Indians made it in New Jersey, Pennsylvania,{438} Delaware, Georgia, Florida, and District of Columbia, having probably acquired the art from their predecessors. Professor Rau says it was widely known in North America, and Mr. Hartt shows the wide spread of the practice of coiling throughout South America. The latter states upon authority that the tribes on the Araguaya River all coil, using the hand, water, and a bamboo trowel. The same process is found among the tribes of the Orinoco section. The red and dark brown painted ware we have traced from Peru to Nicaragua, and thence to the Moqui settlements. The Moquis of Arizona make great numbers of the shallow ladles with short handles terminating in animals’ heads, similar to those of Peru. We have seen the Brazilians and Moquis both using vegetable colors on pottery, and it is probably only our ignorance of Peruvian and Central American methods which hinders our tracing these processes back to antiquity. It is difficult upon any other hypothesis than that of a community of race to explain these facts. We have said that the Moquis may be descendants of Mound-builders seeking safety in the west. They may also have come directly from the south, and having passed the country lying between the Gulf of Mexico and the Sierra Madre, have reached the Colorado River, along the upper affluents of which their settlements extend.

To go back for a moment to Professor Marsh’s comments, there seems to be plenty of reason to view a large portion of the ancient pottery in America as belonging to one category, suggesting that the original inhabitants were of a single race. The corrugated pottery we first found in Colombia shows up again among the Pueblo Indians and has also been discovered in Utah. The Indigenous people created it in New Jersey, Pennsylvania,{438} Delaware, Georgia, Florida, and the District of Columbia, likely having learned the craft from their ancestors. Professor Rau states it was widely recognized in North America, and Mr. Hartt illustrates the extensive use of coiling throughout South America. The latter asserts, based on credible sources, that the tribes along the Araguaya River all use the coiling method, employing their hands, water, and a bamboo tool. The same technique is seen among the tribes in the Orinoco region. The red and dark brown painted pottery has been traced from Peru to Nicaragua and then to the Moqui communities. The Moquis of Arizona produce large quantities of shallow ladles with short handles ending in animal heads, similar to those of Peru. We have observed both the Brazilians and Moquis using vegetable-based colors on their pottery, and it is likely that our lack of knowledge about Peruvian and Central American techniques is what prevents us from connecting these methods back to ancient times. It's hard to explain these facts using any theory other than that of a shared ancestry. We have mentioned that the Moquis might be descendants of Mound-builders who migrated west for safety. They may also have come directly from the south, passing through the area between the Gulf of Mexico and the Sierra Madre, ultimately reaching the Colorado River, where their settlements can be found along its upper tributaries.

An interesting discovery was made some years ago by Mr. Charles Rau on the Cahokia Creek in Illinois, in the rich alluvial strip of land known as the “American Bottom.” He there found the place where pottery had been made by some former inhabitants, and saw the clay-pit, and the heaps of shells to be ground or broken and mixed with the clay. The vessels were all round-bottomed, and do not appear to have differed much in shape from those of the San Juan Valley. The painting deserves particular notice. It was laid upon the outside so as to cover it, and sometimes on both sides, and in either black, dark brown, or a beautiful red, only one color being used on each article. “It is evident that the coloring preceded the process of baking, and the surfaces thus coated are smooth and shining, the paint replacing to a certain extent the enamel produced by glazing.” Covering the entire surface with one color does not suggest much ingenuity, but on the pieces where incised lines and indentations form the decoration, there are fuller evidences of artistic feeling. The lines were either{439} drawn straight round the vessels, or formed zigzags or figures of greater or less simplicity. Without insisting upon any relationship between the potters of the Cahokia and the Mound-builders, Mr. Rau believes the pottery he found to be equal to that taken from the mounds of the Mississippi valley. Some of the unpainted vessels were made in basket moulds, and other remains, such as the fragment of a toy canoe, show that modelling was practised to some extent. The age of this pottery is left to conjecture.

An interesting finding was made a few years ago by Mr. Charles Rau at Cahokia Creek in Illinois, in the fertile alluvial area known as the “American Bottom.” He discovered the site where pottery had been created by earlier inhabitants, observed the clay pit, and noted the piles of shells that were ground or broken and mixed with the clay. The vessels all had round bottoms and didn't seem to differ much in shape from those of the San Juan Valley. The painting on the pottery is particularly noteworthy. It was applied to the outside to cover it, sometimes on both sides, using either black, dark brown, or a beautiful red, with only one color used for each piece. “It is clear that the coloring was done before the baking process, and the surfaces that were coated are smooth and shiny, with the paint partially replacing the glaze that comes from firing.” Covering the entire surface with a single color doesn’t show much creativity, but on the pieces where incised lines and indentations create decoration, there are much stronger signs of artistic expression. The lines were either{439} drawn straight around the vessels or formed zigzags or simple shapes. Without insisting there’s any connection between the potters of Cahokia and the Mound-builders, Mr. Rau believes the pottery he found is just as good as that taken from the mounds in the Mississippi valley. Some of the unpainted vessels were made using basket molds, and other artifacts, like a fragment of a toy canoe, indicate that modeling was practiced to some extent. The age of this pottery is left open to speculation.

The same writer quotes from Dumont, who wrote about a century and a quarter ago, a description of the method of making earthen-ware adopted by the inhabitants of the large tract of country then called Louisiana. The passage is here given in full: “After having amassed the proper kind of clay and carefully cleaned it, the Indian women take shells which they pound and reduce to a fine powder; they mix this powder with the clay, and having poured some water on the mass, they knead it with their hands and feet, and make it into a paste, of which they form rolls six or seven feet long and of a thickness suitable to their purpose. If they intend to fashion a plate or a vase, they take hold of one of these rolls by the end, and fixing here with the thumb of the left hand the centre of the vessel they are about to make, they turn the roll with astonishing quickness around this centre, describing a spiral line; now and then they dip their fingers into water and smooth with the right hand the inner and outer surface of the vase they intend to fashion, which would become ruffled or undulated without that manipulation. In this manner they make all sorts of earthen vessels, plates, dishes, bowls, pots, and jars, some of which hold from forty to fifty pints. The burning of this pottery does not cause them much trouble. Having dried it in the shade, they kindle a large fire, and when they have a sufficient quantity of embers, they clean a space in the middle, where they deposit their vessels and cover them with charcoal. Thus they bake their earthen-ware, which can now be exposed to the fire, and possesses as much durability as ours. Its solidity is doubtless to be attributed to the pulverized shells which the women mix with the clay.” It will be observed that this is practically the same method of construction described by Messrs. Jackson and Holmes as existing in the San Juan valley.{440}

The same writer cites Dumont, who wrote about a century and a quarter ago, describing how the people in the large area then known as Louisiana made earthenware. The full passage is as follows: “After gathering the right kind of clay and cleaning it thoroughly, the Indian women take shells, which they crush into a fine powder. They mix this powder with the clay, add some water to the mixture, and knead it with their hands and feet to create a paste. They shape this paste into rolls that are six or seven feet long and thick enough for their needs. If they plan to make a plate or a vase, they take one end of a roll, press it with the thumb of their left hand to mark the center of the vessel they want to create, and spin the roll rapidly around this center, forming a spiral line. Occasionally, they dip their fingers in water to smooth the inner and outer surfaces of the vase, which would otherwise become wrinkled or uneven without this technique. They produce all kinds of earthen vessels, including plates, dishes, bowls, pots, and jars, some of which can hold forty to fifty pints. The firing of this pottery is not very complicated for them. After drying it in the shade, they start a large fire, and once they have a good amount of embers, they clear a spot in the middle to place their vessels and cover them with charcoal. This is how they bake their earthenware, which can withstand fire and is as durable as ours. Its strength is likely due to the crushed shells that the women mix with the clay.” It's worth noting that this method of construction is practically the same as the one described by Messrs. Jackson and Holmes in the San Juan valley.{440}

In a valuable paper upon “The Stone Age in New Jersey,” by Dr. C. C. Abbott, of Trenton, and published in the report of the Smithsonian Institution for 1875, much interesting information is given of the Indian pottery of that State. Dr. Abbott describes a small round vase with flaring rim, decorated before firing with lines roughly made with a pointed stick. He then gives a caution which it is well to bear in mind when examining the pottery comprehensively styled Indian. The vase is in size similar to those found in western mounds, but less carefully ornamented. Difference in decoration is not, however, always a safe test to apply in order to distinguish the pottery of the Mound-builders from that of the Indians. “In gracefulness of outline the New Jersey vase is the equal of that of the Mound-builders, while we have seen a drawing of a large vase found in Vermont which exceeds in elaborateness of detail any figured by Messrs. Squier and Davis. The Mound-builders were never inhabitants of what is now known as New Jersey nor of the State of Vermont, but pottery is sometimes found in these sections the equals in some instances of the pottery of the west in style of decoration, while in all cases it is as hard and durable.” A pipe, the bowl of which slopes outward and with the underside of the stem flattened, is also described by Dr. Abbott. It is made of fine yellow clay. A fragment of another pipe with a quadrangular bowl was made of the paste generally used by the Indians, a mixture of clay, mica, and shells. Some of the fragments of pottery are curiously marked with dots and lines. In one case a spear of grass had been employed to make bead-like studs in rows on the surface.

In a valuable paper titled “The Stone Age in New Jersey,” by Dr. C. C. Abbott from Trenton, published in the Smithsonian Institution's report for 1875, a lot of interesting information is shared about the Indian pottery of that state. Dr. Abbott describes a small round vase with a flaring rim, decorated before firing with lines roughly made using a pointed stick. He then offers a caution that is important to remember when examining pottery generally referred to as Indian. The vase is similar in size to those found in western mounds, but it's decorated less carefully. However, differences in decoration aren’t always a reliable way to distinguish the pottery of the Mound-builders from that of the Indians. “In terms of graceful outline, the New Jersey vase is just as appealing as that of the Mound-builders, while we've seen a drawing of a large vase found in Vermont that surpasses in detail anything illustrated by Messrs. Squier and Davis. The Mound-builders never lived in what is now New Jersey or Vermont, but pottery is sometimes found in these areas that matches the decoration style of the western pottery, while in all cases it is just as hard and durable.” Dr. Abbott also describes a pipe, the bowl of which slopes outward and has a flattened underside of the stem, made of fine yellow clay. A fragment of another pipe with a square bowl was made from the paste typically used by the Indians, a mix of clay, mica, and shells. Some pottery fragments are oddly marked with dots and lines. In one instance, a spear of grass was used to create bead-like studs arranged in rows on the surface.

A discovery was made a few years ago in Tennessee, by which we learn something of the Indian processes (Dr. J. F. Wright on “Antiquities of Tennessee,” Smithsonian Report, 1874). It consisted of an excavation six or eight feet in diameter, and four or five feet deep, and was apparently a kiln or oven for baking pottery. Unwrought clay, charcoal, fragments of pottery, and pieces of bark more or less charred were found among the sand in the excavation. The pottery was peculiarly marked on the inside, and investigation led to the conclusion that the vessels had been moulded round an interior core of beech bark, the corrugations of which corresponded exactly with the impressions on the pottery. The Maryland Indians (Paper by O. N.{441} Bryan, Smithsonian Report, 1874) are thought to have baked some of their pottery in nets.

A discovery was made a few years ago in Tennessee that gives us insight into the methods used by Native Americans (Dr. J. F. Wright on “Antiquities of Tennessee,” Smithsonian Report, 1874). It was an excavation about six to eight feet in diameter and four to five feet deep, which seemed to be a kiln or oven for baking pottery. Unworked clay, charcoal, fragments of pottery, and some charred pieces of bark were found among the sand in the excavation. The pottery had unique markings on the inside, and investigations suggested that the vessels were shaped around a core made of beech bark, with the grooves matching perfectly with the designs on the pottery. The Maryland Indians (Paper by O. N.{441} Bryan, Smithsonian Report, 1874) are believed to have baked some of their pottery using nets.

Many others of the Indian tribes practised the fictile art, very few, so far as is known, being entirely ignorant of it. Moulding in clay was not, however, a practice likely to commend itself or to offer any attractions to the nomadic red man, and it fell into desuetude, whenever the introduction of metal utensils rendered its continued pursuit not absolutely necessary. Some of the tribes which followed the buffalo possibly never engaged in it, but left the practice to their corn-raising brethren (Dr. W. E. Doyle on “Indian Forts and Dwellings,” Smithsonian Report, 1876). The exceptional tribes of New Mexico and Arizona, which cannot, as already pointed out, be identified with the North American Indians, are chief among the few which still continue to make pottery. We have seen that they adhere in a great measure to the ancient shapes and primitive decorative patterns. The fact of chief importance in connection with the old potters of the West and the processes to which they resorted is their employment of a glaze. It is considered by Dr. Emil Bessels as the most striking peculiarity of the pottery found near the ruins. It is regular, very hard, sometimes opaque and whitish, at others transparent and tinged with blue. Neither this glaze nor the colors have been accurately analyzed, but of the latter the reddish-brown and brown are undoubtedly mineral, derived from iron and manganese. The black was probably an organic substance, such as charcoal made into a pigment by being mixed with fine clay.{442}

Many other Indian tribes practiced pottery, and very few were completely unfamiliar with it. However, shaping clay wasn't something that appealed to the nomadic tribes, and it faded out whenever metal utensils made it less necessary. Some tribes that followed buffalo likely never practiced it at all, leaving it to their farming neighbors (Dr. W. E. Doyle on “Indian Forts and Dwellings,” Smithsonian Report, 1876). The unique tribes of New Mexico and Arizona, which can't be fully identified as North American Indians, are among the few that still make pottery. We've noted that they stick closely to ancient shapes and basic decorative styles. An important point regarding the old potters of the West and their methods is their use of a glaze. Dr. Emil Bessels considers it the most notable feature of the pottery found near the ruins. It is consistent, very hard, sometimes opaque and whitish, and at other times transparent with a blue tint. Neither this glaze nor the colors have been thoroughly analyzed, but the reddish-brown and brown colors are certainly mineral-based, coming from iron and manganese. The black likely originated from an organic material, like charcoal mixed with fine clay to create a pigment.{442}

CHAPTER V.

UNITED STATES.

The Future of America.—Obstacles in the Way of Progress.—Commercial Conditions Illustrated by Tariff.—Expense of Artistic Work.—Lack of Public Support.—American Marks.—Misrepresentation of American Wares.—Materials.—Early Use in England by Wedgwood, etc.—Cookworthy and a Virginian.—Native Use of Clay.—New Jersey.—Value of Clay Deposit Illustrated.—American Kaolin.—Vague Use of Word.—Analysis.—Opinions of American Deposits.

The Future of America.—Obstacles to Progress.—Commercial Conditions Shown by Tariffs.—Cost of Artistic Work.—Lack of Public Support.—American Brands.—Misrepresentation of American Products.—Materials.—Early Use in England by Wedgwood, etc.—Cookworthy and a Virginian.—Native Use of Clay.—New Jersey.—Value of Clay Deposits Explained.—American Kaolin.—Vague Use of the Term.—Analysis.—Opinions on American Deposits.

WE now approach the potters and artists of the present day. That there is a brilliant future in store for the ceramic art of America may be inferred from the rapidity with which it has been pushed forward to the stage it has already reached. With a limitless wealth of material at his command, and gifted with enterprise, originality, and taste, the American artist can look confidently forward to taking his place beside the best the world has produced.

WE now turn to today's potters and artists. It’s clear that the future of American ceramics is bright, given how quickly it has advanced to where it is now. With an endless supply of materials available and equipped with creativity, innovation, and good taste, the American artist can confidently anticipate standing alongside the world's best.

And here it may be profitable to consider some of the obstacles in his way. The first of these is commercial. With a high protective tariff the home manufacturer is barely enabled to compete with the foreign producer in plain domestic wares. The import duty does not cover the greater expense of working in this country. Statistics show that in the items of labor and material the American manufacturer, as compared with the European, labors under a disadvantage of about one hundred per cent. In works of art this disadvantage is vastly increased. The makers of the tariff draw a distinction of only ten per cent. between white granite and decorated porcelain, or, in other words, they give the makers of artistic porcelain protection greater by twenty-five per cent. than that accorded the makers of granite. A distinction to the extent of five per cent. is drawn in the tariff between undecorated and decorated porcelain and parian. Art work, therefore, is benefited to the extent of one-ninth more than plain goods of the{443} same material. It need not be pointed out that art is thus protected less than workmanship, since the proportionate cost of artistic work, as compared with skilled and unskilled labor, is far greater here than in Europe. As a consequence, there is little to induce manufacturers to turn to art unless some profit can be drawn from the reputation which it brings. It is not intended to discuss here the question of protection versus free trade. The tariff is merely brought forward to illustrate the difficulty of rearing up something worthy of being called an American art. To demonstrate this by example, here (Fig. 429) is a porcelain plate made at Greenpoint on a challenge. It is a copy of a plate now in the possession of Mr. George Such, of South Amboy, by whom it was purchased at the sale of the effects of Louis Philippe. The original is from Sèvres, and is decorated chiefly in gold. The Greenpoint copy was made in order to test the question whether it were altogether unreasonable to entertain the hope that American decoration might not—at some future day, of course—equal that of Sèvres. Those who saw both had some difficulty in distinguishing the original from the copy, and in some instances could not do so without examining the ware as well as the decoration. The copy is a remarkably fine specimen of decorative art, and would lead us to entertain great expectations regarding the work of the artist when his skill is devoted to original designs.

And here it might be useful to look at some of the challenges he faces. The first one is financial. With a high protective tariff, the domestic manufacturer can barely compete with foreign producers in basic household goods. The import tax doesn’t make up for the higher costs of manufacturing here. Statistics show that, when it comes to labor and materials, American manufacturers face about a one hundred percent disadvantage compared to European ones. This disadvantage is even greater when it comes to artworks. The people behind the tariff only make a ten percent distinction between plain granite and decorated porcelain, which means they protect porcelain makers twenty-five percent more than granite makers. There’s also a five percent gap in the tariff between undecorated and decorated porcelain and parian. As a result, artistic work benefits one-ninth more than plain goods made from the same material. It should be noted that art is thus less protected than craftsmanship since the relative cost of artistic work, compared to skilled and unskilled labor, is much higher here than in Europe. Because of this, there’s little incentive for manufacturers to pursue artistic work unless there’s some profit to gain from the reputation it brings. The goal isn’t to debate protection versus free trade here. The tariff is merely used to illustrate the challenges of developing a truly American art. To provide an example, here (Fig. 429) is a porcelain plate made in Greenpoint on a challenge. It's a copy of a plate owned by Mr. George Such of South Amboy, which he bought at the auction of Louis Philippe's belongings. The original is from Sèvres and is mainly decorated with gold. The Greenpoint copy was made to see if it’s unreasonable to hope that American decoration might one day, of course, match that of Sèvres. Those who viewed both had a hard time telling the original from the copy and, in some cases, could only do so by closely examining both the piece and its decoration. The copy is an impressively fine example of decorative art and raises our expectations about what the artist could achieve when applying his skill to original designs.

enlarge-image
Fig. 429.—Greenpoint Porcelain. Sèvres Decoration.
Fig. 429.—Greenpoint Porcelain. Sèvres Design.

The challenge made was, therefore, fully answered. Should it be asked why, under these circumstances, similar work should not be done regularly, the answer is simple. The existing state of the market, in so far as the demand for American artistic work is concerned, is such that prices will barely bring back the actual cost of production. Toward lessening that cost the efforts of manufacturers must be directed; and in connection with this subject a remark may be quoted, made by President T. C. Smith at the Convention of the Potters’ Association:{444} “Foreign clays can be put down in New York tide-water cheaper than you can buy Pennsylvania clays, by about fifteen per cent.”

The challenge was fully addressed. If someone asks why similar work shouldn’t be done regularly under these circumstances, the answer is straightforward. The current state of the market, especially regarding the demand for American artistic work, is such that prices barely cover the actual production costs. Manufacturers need to focus on reducing those costs; in relation to this, a comment made by President T. C. Smith at the Potters’ Association Convention can be noted:{444} “Foreign clays can be shipped to New York cheaper than you can buy Pennsylvania clays, by about fifteen percent.”

The great expense attending the production of works of art is not, however, the only drawback with which the American manufacturer has to contend. It may, in fact, be said that the impediments to the rapid advancement of ceramic art in America have not yet been touched upon. They consist of neither the lack of capital, enterprise, experience, nor skill.

The high cost of producing works of art isn’t the only challenge that American manufacturers face. In fact, it can be said that the barriers to the quick progress of ceramic art in America haven’t even been mentioned yet. These barriers aren’t due to a lack of funding, initiative, experience, or talent.

It is a singular fact that while native manufacture advances with rapid strides, and finds on all sides a public ready to give it a hearty reception, native art must force its way to recognition. Its first honors must be won abroad. It must bear a foreign stamp to be accepted at all in the home of its birth. The cause of this is not far to find. The American market is a good market, and is so regarded by the world at large. Foreign artists send their works to it, and are sure of a welcome. Competition by a native superior is thereby made difficult; by an equal almost impossible; by an inferior, an absurdity. The foreign competitor comes branded as a genius, and home critics hesitate about issuing a verdict in favor of a countryman. They appear to have a lack of confidence in their own judgment, and would rather endorse or modify another’s opinion, than take the responsibility of issuing an independent one of their own. Patrons suffer from a similar diffidence. On the one hand they see certainty, on the other uncertainty. On this side is the work of one who has won the praise of all Europe; on the other, nothing but that of one who makes a direct appeal to their own discrimination.

It’s a notable fact that while local manufacturing is rapidly progressing and finds a public eager to embrace it, local art has to struggle to gain recognition. Its initial accolades must be earned abroad. It needs to have a foreign label to be accepted at all in its birthplace. The reason for this is clear. The American market is a valuable one and is viewed this way globally. Foreign artists send their work here and are guaranteed a warm reception. This makes competition from a local superior difficult; from an equal, nearly impossible; and from an inferior, ridiculous. The foreign competitor comes with a reputation as a genius, while local critics hesitate to favor a countryman. They seem to lack confidence in their own judgment and prefer to support or modify someone else's opinion rather than take the risk of making an independent verdict. Patrons experience a similar hesitation. On one side, they see certainty, and on the other, uncertainty. On one side is the work of someone who has received accolades from all over Europe; on the other, only that of someone who appeals directly to their own taste.

Under such conditions it is difficult for an art to struggle into existence. French art is to a Frenchman the finest and best the world ever saw. Englishmen support English art because it is their own. They are satisfied with it, if all the universe should wonder what it is they nurse and cherish. It is good to them, and that is enough. If their own opinion should change, it will then have become a curiosity, and therefore doubly worthy of their care. American art may be good, even equal to the best, but unfortunately it is American. Receiving no notice, the artist loses even the benefit of criticism, and concludes that his own people compliment themselves by believing that no work of art can be produced among them.{445}

Under these conditions, it's tough for an art form to come into being. To a French person, French art is the finest and best the world has ever seen. English people support English art simply because it's theirs. They are content with it, even if everyone else wonders what it is they hold dear. It's good enough for them, and that's all that matters. If their opinion changes, it then becomes a curiosity and is seen as even more deserving of their attention. American art might be good, even on par with the best, but sadly, it's American. Not getting any recognition, the artist misses out on criticism and ends up thinking that their own people convince themselves that no true art can come from their country.{445}

This may appear overdrawn, but the facts are eloquent. It has been said that, as a rule, Americans take a pride in their own manufactures. That of pottery is an exception. Almost anywhere granite-ware can be seen bearing as a mark the royal arms of England, with the motto in full—in this case very appropriately—honi soit qui mal y pense. It is a curious mark for an American potter, or at first sight seems so. The ware may have been made at Trenton, or anywhere else in America, and the explanation is simple. The dealers will not buy it without that mark, and first suggested its use as they would order a certain style of decoration. Inquiry among the dealers brings out the whole truth. Their customers look for the English mark, and finding it, are satisfied. After this we need not inquire if the English granite-ware is superior to the American. There is no question of superiority or inferiority, but only one of the potency of a name.

This may seem exaggerated, but the facts speak for themselves. It's often said that, generally, Americans take pride in their own products. Pottery is the exception. Almost anywhere, you can find graniteware marked with the royal arms of England, complete with the motto—in this case, quite fitting—honi soit qui mal y pense. At first glance, it seems odd for an American potter to use such a mark. The ware might have been produced in Trenton or any other place in America, and the reason is straightforward. Retailers won’t buy it without that mark, and they were the ones who suggested its use, just as they would request a specific style of decoration. When you ask the dealers, the whole story comes out. Their customers expect the English mark, and when they see it, they’re satisfied. After this, we don’t need to question whether English graniteware is better than American. It’s not about superiority or inferiority, but rather the power of a name.

Again, in the matter of porcelain, that made and decorated in this country is sold every day for French, German, or English. It is, in fact, “all things unto all men,” according to the requirements of the purchaser and the ingenuity of the dealer. In some cases it is bought plain, and decorated, after it leaves the factory, in the various foreign styles. No objection is ever made to its appearance, its finish, purity, durability, or decoration, only it has the misfortune to be American, and its parentage must be concealed at all hazards, and even in spite of the manufacturer’s mark. Here, again, there is no question of quality, but only one of the effect of a name.

Again, when it comes to porcelain, the pieces made and decorated in this country are sold every day as if they were French, German, or English. It truly is “all things to all people,” depending on what the buyer needs and the creativity of the seller. In some cases, it’s bought plain and then decorated after leaving the factory in various foreign styles. No one ever complains about its appearance, finish, purity, durability, or decoration; the only issue is that it’s American, and its origins must be hidden at all costs, even against the manufacturer's mark. Here, once more, it’s not a matter of quality, but rather the impact of a name.

To discuss the objectionable part of misrepresentation is away from the present purpose, and the deduction from these facts is the only thing now requiring to be made. They argue that upon their merits there are wares produced in America which, if made anywhere else, would cope with the corresponding qualities now imported.

To talk about the problematic aspect of misrepresentation isn’t the focus right now, and the only thing that needs to be addressed is the conclusion drawn from these facts. They claim that there are products made in America that, if produced elsewhere, would compete with the similar qualities currently being imported.

For artistic works the struggle is still harder. In their case the test is not practical, but critical. They demand taste, and not use, to be appreciated; and, as a consequence, very rarely receive the recognition to which they are entitled. Art grows slowly, and, especially in a country so largely interested in commerce as America, is long in reaching its maturity. Looking at it aright, there is all the more reason why, when it makes its appearance, it should be received with{446} warmth and treated with deferential respect, in order that its growth may be hastened and not retarded. America is, in this respect, an exception to the nations of the earth. The question may be looked at from various points of view. The patriotic course would certainly be to encourage, and not by neglect to stifle, a budding art. If the art be poor, it stands in all the greater need of encouragement, in order that, for America’s sake, it may rise to an equality with that of other countries.

For artistic works, the struggle is even tougher. In their case, the challenge isn’t practical but critical. They require taste to be appreciated, not just functionality, and as a result, they rarely get the recognition they deserve. Art develops slowly, and especially in a country like America, which is heavily focused on commerce, it takes a long time to reach its full potential. When it does appear, there’s even more reason for it to be welcomed with{446} warmth and treated with respectful admiration, so that its growth can be encouraged rather than hindered. America stands out in this regard compared to other nations. This issue can be viewed from different perspectives. The patriotic approach would surely be to support, not neglect, emerging art. If the art is lacking, it needs even more encouragement to help it compete with the art of other countries for America’s sake.

In France, Germany, Prussia, Russia, Italy, China, and England, the ceramic art received the support of governments and wealthy patrons, and the result has been recorded. In America such support is neither given nor required. What is chiefly needed is appreciation. In the Republic the people are the rulers and patrons. In their hands are both power and wealth, to be used in the rearing of art, surely with as much discrimination and judgment as in the monarchies of Europe and the Orient. We might say from another stand-point that the earliest works in any branch of the arts are those of the highest value in the future. They reveal to the historian the foundations of the eminence from which he views the past, and that eminence America will undoubtedly attain. The skill now being developed, and the taste now being cultivated, are the legacy of the present generation to the next, and future attainments will be but the interest of present struggle and endeavor.

In France, Germany, Prussia, Russia, Italy, China, and England, the ceramic art received backing from governments and wealthy supporters, and the outcomes have been documented. In America, such support is neither provided nor necessary. What is mainly needed is appreciation. In the Republic, the people hold the power and serve as patrons. In their hands lie both power and wealth, which can be used to nurture art, surely with as much discernment and judgment as in the monarchies of Europe and the East. From another perspective, we might say that the earliest works in any art form are those of the greatest future value. They show historians the foundations of the greatness from which they view the past, and that greatness America will undoubtedly achieve. The skill being developed and the taste being cultivated now are the legacy of this generation to the next, and future accomplishments will just be the results of current struggles and efforts.

These considerations, however, are, in a certain sense, extraneous. The American artist and artist-manufacturer demand no exceptionally favorable position, nor that their works shall be viewed in any other than a fairly critical and commercial light. Prejudice in art is the end of criticism; prejudice in commerce is suicidal.

These considerations, however, are somewhat irrelevant. The American artist and artist-manufacturer do not ask for an especially privileged position, nor do they require their works to be seen in anything other than a reasonably critical and commercial perspective. Bias in art stifles criticism; bias in commerce is destructive.

The materials for making every kind of ware are found in different parts of the country, and the industry is for that reason well distributed. As early as 1766 American clays were imported into England, captains on their return voyages often taking samples from the Carolinas, Georgia, and Florida. Many of these reached Wedgwood, who, in allusion to one of them, says, “It will require some peculiar management to avoid the difficulties attending the use of it.” He elsewhere avows his willingness to make all necessary experiments with American clays. These trials turned out well, as we find him{447} making arrangements for a regular supply from Ayor, in the country of the Cherokees, about three hundred miles from Charleston. He desired a monopoly by patent or parliamentary grant, but ultimately sent out an agent, of whom we learn nothing more, except that he began his journey to the Cherokee deposit. In October, 1768, a cargo of Carolina clay reached Liverpool, and the trade became general both in the Cherokee and Pensacola clays, Wedgwood apparently giving the preference to the latter. What use he made of it is not precisely stated. More interesting is the fact that America contributed to Cookworthy’s invention of natural porcelain in England in 1760. It is said that an American showed Cookworthy, in 1745, specimens of both kaolin and petuntse found in Virginia, and samples of the ware made from them. Cookworthy’s own account of it is slightly different, inasmuch as lie only mentions having seen specimens of the manufactured china. He says: “I had lately with me the person who has discovered the china earth. He had with him several samples of the china ware, which I think were equal to the Asiatic. It was found on the back of Virginia, where he was in the quest of mines; and having read Du Halde, he discovered both the petuntse and the kaolin. It is this latter earth which he says is essential to the success of the manufacture. He is gone for a cargo of it, having bought from the Indians the whole country where it rises.” Mr. Cookworthy was not favorably impressed by the gentleman from Virginia, of whom no more is heard. Nor does it appear that he returned to England with the cargo, which he thought he could land there at about sixty-five dollars per ton. There is one purely American feature of the story, and that is the purchase from the Indians of “the whole country where it rises.”

The materials for making various types of pottery are found in different regions of the country, which is why the industry is well distributed. As early as 1766, American clays were being imported to England, with captains often bringing back samples from the Carolinas, Georgia, and Florida on their return trips. Many of these samples were sent to Wedgwood, who commented, “It will require some special management to avoid the challenges of using it.” He also expressed his willingness to experiment with American clays. These experiments were successful, as we see him{447} arranging for a consistent supply from Ayor, located in Cherokee territory, about three hundred miles from Charleston. He aimed for a monopoly either through a patent or a parliamentary grant but ultimately dispatched an agent, about whom we know little more than that he started his journey to the Cherokee clay deposit. In October 1768, a shipment of Carolina clay arrived in Liverpool, leading to a general trade in both Cherokee and Pensacola clays, with Wedgwood seemingly favoring the latter. It's not exactly clear how he utilized it. More intriguing is the fact that America contributed to Cookworthy’s invention of natural porcelain in England in 1760. It’s said that an American showed Cookworthy samples of both kaolin and petuntse from Virginia in 1745, along with examples of the pottery made from those materials. Cookworthy’s own account differs slightly, as he only mentions seeing samples of the finished china. He states, “I had recently with me the person who discovered the china earth. He brought several samples of china ware, which I believe are equal to the Asian ones. It was found in the backcountry of Virginia, where he was searching for mines; and having read Du Halde, he discovered both petuntse and kaolin. It is this kaolin that he says is crucial for the success of the manufacture. He’s gone to get a shipment of it, having purchased the entire area from the Indians where it is found.” Mr. Cookworthy was not particularly impressed with the gentleman from Virginia, and we hear no more about him. It seems he did not return to England with the cargo, which he believed he could land there at about sixty-five dollars per ton. One distinctly American aspect of this story is the purchase from the Indians of “the whole country where it rises.”

The final practical effect of Mr. Cookworthy’s association with this American was the foundation of the English porcelain industry. The acknowledgment is thus made in the catalogue of the Museum of Practical Geology: “The great advance of the porcelain manufacture in England is due to the discovery of the kaolin of Cornwall by William Cookworthy, of Plymouth, about 1755. He apparently had his attention directed to the subject by an American, who showed him samples of china-stone and kaolin from Virginia, in 1745.” One hundred and thirty-two years later, the country from which the suggestion{448} came is importing kaolin from that which received and acted upon it.

The final practical outcome of Mr. Cookworthy’s partnership with this American was the creation of the English porcelain industry. This acknowledgment is made in the catalogue of the Museum of Practical Geology: “The significant advancement of porcelain manufacturing in England is credited to the discovery of kaolin in Cornwall by William Cookworthy from Plymouth around 1755. He was reportedly inspired by an American who showed him samples of china-stone and kaolin from Virginia in 1745.” One hundred and thirty-two years later, the country that originated the suggestion{448} is now importing kaolin from the country that embraced and acted on it.

New Jersey is the only State of the clay deposits of which we know much historically or have any precise information. The facts here presented are gleaned from a report issued by the State Geological Survey, and will give an idea of the value of our native clays. It is stated, on the authority of Mr. Samuel Dally, of Woodbridge, that the clay there was known to the soldiers before and during the Revolution, and that, when stationed at Perth Amboy, they called it fuller’s-earth, and used it for cleaning their buckskin breeches. In 1800 the South Amboy clay was dug for making stone-ware, and after 1812 the use of New Jersey clays for fire-bricks and other refractory materials began. Soon after 1816, Mr. Price was shipping fire-clay from Woodbridge to Boston, to be used in making fire-bricks. About 1820, Mr. Jacob Felt, of Boston, bought fifty tons of Woodbridge clay from Jeremiah Dally, at twenty-five cents per ton, and so started a regular trade, which was maintained for many years. The Woodbridge deposit is very rich, and is now extensively worked, the clay being suitable for different purposes. It can be used as fire and pipe clay, or for white-ware, and also meets the requirements of paper-makers. In 1835 the same clay was in use by Howell & Bros., Philadelphia, for satining wall-paper. Gordon, in his Gazetteer (1833), speaks of a discovery of extensive beds of white pipe-clay between Woodbridge and Amboy; but even in 1840 its extent and uses were not fully known. Coming down to 1855, we find clay for fifty millions of fire-bricks being taken from the pits at Woodbridge, Perth Amboy, and South Amboy; 2000 tons for the paper-makers; 2000 tons for making alum, and a large quantity for fine pottery. In 1868 the aggregate production had doubled. In 1874 265,000 tons of fire-clay were dug, and brought, at an estimated average price of $3 50 per ton, $927,000; 20,000 tons of South Amboy stone-ware clay, at $4 per ton, brought $80,000. These figures are sufficient for the formation of an opinion of the worth of a good clay deposit.

New Jersey is the only state where we know a lot historically and have precise information about clay deposits. The facts presented here are taken from a report by the State Geological Survey and give an idea of the value of our native clays. According to Mr. Samuel Dally of Woodbridge, soldiers during the Revolution were familiar with the clay and referred to it as fuller’s-earth while stationed in Perth Amboy, using it to clean their buckskin breeches. In 1800, clay from South Amboy was mined for making stoneware, and after 1812, New Jersey clays began to be used for fire-bricks and other heat-resistant materials. Shortly after 1816, Mr. Price started shipping fire-clay from Woodbridge to Boston for making fire-bricks. Around 1820, Mr. Jacob Felt from Boston purchased fifty tons of Woodbridge clay from Jeremiah Dally for twenty-five cents per ton, initiating a regular trade that lasted for many years. The Woodbridge deposit is very rich and is currently being extensively mined, with the clay suitable for various purposes. It can be used for fire and pipe clay, whiteware, and also meets the needs of paper-makers. In 1835, the same clay was used by Howell & Bros. in Philadelphia for satining wall-paper. Gordon, in his Gazetteer (1833), mentioned a discovery of large beds of white pipe-clay between Woodbridge and Amboy, but by 1840, its extent and uses were still not fully recognized. By 1855, clay sufficient for fifty million fire-bricks was being extracted from the pits at Woodbridge, Perth Amboy, and South Amboy; 2,000 tons for paper-makers; 2,000 tons for making alum, and a substantial amount for fine pottery. By 1868, total production had doubled. In 1874, 265,000 tons of fire-clay were mined, selling at an average price of $3.50 per ton for a total of $927,000; 20,000 tons of South Amboy stoneware clay sold for $4 per ton, netting $80,000. These figures clearly indicate the value of a good clay deposit.

With regard to the materials to be obtained in this country, it may be premised that, from a vague use of words having an otherwise definite meaning, it has been difficult to obtain satisfactory information upon some of the most interesting points. The following extract is{449} taken from a report upon the pottery industry, by the secretary of the United States Pottery Association to the Industrial Directory for 1876: “The clay, or kaolin, mines of the United States have been wonderfully developed the past few years. Rich and inexhaustible beds of fine kaolin are now being worked in the following States: Delaware—three extensive deposits; Pennsylvania—three very fine mines are worked, and the whole of Chester County abounds with as fine a deposit as England can boast; Illinois, Missouri, and Indiana can boast of rich deposits also now being worked; New Jersey abounds in ball-clay, common white-ware clay, and all kinds of fire and retort clays; while Maine, Connecticut, and Maryland furnish felspar in abundance, and Pennsylvania and Maryland endless quantities of quartz or silica. Every section of the country, from the Rocky Mountains to the State of Maine, has raw material in great variety, as yet unimproved.” In view of these statements, it may appear singular that the Union Porcelain Works at Greenpoint are consuming large quantities of imported kaolin. To explain this, we must believe the word kaolin in the above extract to be applied to the native clay as found, and before it is freed from any impurity. This belief is supported by M. Ch. de Bussy, one of the French members of the International Jury at the Centennial Exhibition. In his report he says: “Les matières premières pour la poterie sont abondantes aux États-Unis. Des dépôts de kaolin sont exploités dans un grand nombre d’États, principalement dans ceux de New Jersey, Delaware, Pennsylvania, Illinois, Georgia. Plusieurs des matières désignées sous le nom de kaolin ne sont pas toutefois le produit de la décomposition du feldspath in situ; ce ne sont à proprement parler, que des argiles blanches qui ne peuvent servir à la fabrication de la porcelaine que par leur association à du feldspath et du quartz.” He then goes on to say that the kaolin is not prepared with sufficient care, and that for that reason the Greenpoint factory uses for its table porcelain a great deal of English kaolin.

Regarding the materials available in this country, it can be assumed that, due to a vague use of terms that have clear meanings, it has been challenging to gather satisfactory information about some of the most interesting aspects. The following excerpt is{449} taken from a report on the pottery industry, by the secretary of the United States Pottery Association for the Industrial Directory in 1876: “The clay, or kaolin, mines of the United States have developed significantly over the past few years. There are rich and endless deposits of fine kaolin now being mined in the following states: Delaware—three large deposits; Pennsylvania—three excellent mines are active, and the entire Chester County has deposits as fine as those found in England; Illinois, Missouri, and Indiana also have rich deposits being worked; New Jersey is rich in ball clay, common white ware clay, and various kinds of fire and retort clays; while Maine, Connecticut, and Maryland supply abundant felspar, and Pennsylvania and Maryland provide endless quantities of quartz or silica. Every region of the country, from the Rocky Mountains to Maine, has a diverse range of raw materials that remain undeveloped.” Given these statements, it might seem strange that the Union Porcelain Works in Greenpoint are using large amounts of imported kaolin. To explain this, we should understand that the term kaolin in the extract refers to the native clay as found, before it is purified from any impurities. This understanding is supported by M. Ch. de Bussy, one of the French members of the International Jury at the Centennial Exhibition. In his report, he states: “Raw materials for pottery are abundant in the United States. Kaolin deposits are being mined in many states, mainly in New Jersey, Delaware, Pennsylvania, Illinois, and Georgia. However, several of the materials labeled as kaolin are not actually the result of the decomposition of felspar in situ; they are simply white clays that can only be used for porcelain manufacturing when combined with felspar and quartz.” He further notes that the kaolin is not prepared with enough care and, for that reason, the Greenpoint factory relies heavily on English kaolin for its table porcelain.

Another reason is that the English clay can always be depended upon, and that the native, for lack of proper preparation, cannot. The general conclusions of M. Ch. de Bussy are confirmed by investigations made here. The above mentioned report by the Geological Survey, embracing all or the greater number of the clays of the State{450} of New Jersey, gives much valuable information, and farther substantiates our view. The following table has been compiled from the data there given, for the purpose of comparing the imported kaolin with the New Jersey clays, and thus arriving at the truth upon this point:

Another reason is that English clay is always reliable, while the local clay often falls short due to inadequate preparation. The overall conclusions of M. Ch. de Bussy are supported by research conducted here. The previously mentioned report by the Geological Survey, which includes nearly all of the clays in New Jersey{450}, provides a lot of valuable information and further backs up our perspective. The following table has been created from the information provided to compare the imported kaolin with the New Jersey clays, helping us get to the bottom of this matter:

 Cornwall,
England.
Cornwall.Standard
Kaolin.
Redruth,
Cornwall.
Perth
Amboy.
Staten
Island.
Washington.
Silica 46.32 46.29 46.00 28.40 77.10 92.70 99.40
Alumina 39.74.... 40.00 24.11 17.10 5.70 7.80
Water 12.67.... 13.00 7.90 4.50 0.70 2.60
Potash............ 0.96 1.30 0.35....
Line 0.36 0.50 0.33................
Magnesia........ 0.33................
Iron 0.27 0.27 0.33 0.79............
Titanic Acid............ 0.20............
Sand............ 37.80............
  1 2 3 4 5 6 7
No. 4.—This clay is used with others to give toughness to vessels to be exposed to sudden changes of temperature.
Nos. 5, 6, and 7.—In these the silica and sand are added together, and the alumina includes the iron.

In the selected clays of New Jersey the great preponderance of silica at once attracts attention, and is to be attributed to the admixture of sand, which averages about seventy-five per cent. of the mass. Whenever the silica is present in a greater amount than the standard percentage given in the table, and particularly when it appears in the form of sand, the clay becomes less fit for making fine ware. The body is proportionately coarser. The Jersey clay, therefore, although locally dignified with the name of kaolin, cannot be used by the manufacturer of porcelain.

In the selected clays of New Jersey, the high amount of silica stands out immediately and is due to the mix of sand, which makes up about seventy-five percent of the total. When the silica exceeds the standard percentage shown in the table, especially when it’s in sand form, the clay is less suitable for making fine ware. The texture is relatively coarser. So, even though the Jersey clay is locally called kaolin, it can't be used by porcelain manufacturers.

The deposit has been made under less favorable circumstances than that of south-western England. There nature has to a great extent performed the washing process, by carrying the decomposed felspar along a valley and dropping the impurities and coarser ingredients by the way. The artificial process is simply the counterpart of that of nature. In New Jersey the clay and quartz-sand are in some places deposited together, and are then miscalled felspar; in others they have been partially assorted, the fine particles being deposited in one bed, the quartz-sand in another. An analysis of three specimens{451} of this “felspar” shows the following ingredients, the decrease of sand and increase of alumina being especially noteworthy:

The deposit has been made under less favorable conditions than in south-western England. There, nature has largely taken care of the washing process by carrying the decomposed felspar along a valley and dropping the impurities and coarser materials along the way. The artificial process is just a mirror of what nature does. In New Jersey, clay and quartz-sand are sometimes found together and incorrectly called felspar; in other cases, they are partially sorted, with the fine particles settled in one layer and the quartz-sand in another. An analysis of three specimens{451} of this “felspar” reveals the following ingredients, with the decrease in sand and increase in alumina being especially notable:

Silicic Acid and Quartz-sand75.8874.0077.40
Alumina18.9517.5516.07
Water4.906.304.30
Iron0.490.540.53
Magnesia..........0.25
Potash0.150.120.15
Soda0.210.21.....
Titanic Acid.....0.90.....
 100.58 99.62 98.70

These tables will explain the language of the report, that the New Jersey “kaolins” are “simply mica-bearing sands,” and that the felspar “is more properly a kaolin.” “The so-called kaolin is a micaceous sand, consisting of fine-grained white quartz-sand, mixed with a small and varying percentage of white mica, in small flakes or scales, and a very little white clay.” In other words, there is no New Jersey clay entitled to the distinctive name of kaolin, and the inveterate misapplication of the word illustrates the difficulty to be encountered by the inquirer into this matter. M. de Bussy, for example, in the passage quoted, falls very naturally into the error of classing New Jersey with the “large number of States in which deposits of kaolin are found.” His mistake, and the confusion of terms which led to it, makes it all the more desirable that something definite should be known of the deposits in other States.

These tables will clarify the language of the report, indicating that the New Jersey “kaolins” are “just mica-bearing sands,” and that the felspar “is more accurately a kaolin.” “The so-called kaolin is a micaceous sand, made up of fine-grained white quartz-sand, mixed with a small and varying percentage of white mica, in tiny flakes or scales, and a very little white clay.” In other words, there is no New Jersey clay deserving of the unique name of kaolin, and the persistent misuse of the term highlights the challenges faced by those looking into this issue. M. de Bussy, for instance, in the quoted passage, naturally falls into the mistake of placing New Jersey among the “large number of States in which deposits of kaolin are found.” His error, along with the confusion of terms that led to it, makes it even more important to have clear knowledge about the deposits in other States.

As to the deposits of Pennsylvania and the West, there appears to be considerable difference of opinion, but the existence of clay for making every kind of ware, from drain-pipes to porcelain vases, is beyond all doubt. A partial analysis of Georgia kaolin showed that in the leading ingredients of silica and alumina it approached very nearly the standard given in the table. The whole question appears to be one of analysis, preparation, and experiment, so that when the manufacturers buy clay for a special purpose, they can depend absolutely upon what they obtain.

Regarding the deposits in Pennsylvania and the West, there's quite a bit of disagreement, but it's undeniable that there's clay available for making all kinds of products, from drain pipes to porcelain vases. A partial analysis of Georgia kaolin indicated that the main components, silica and alumina, are very close to the standard outlined in the table. The entire issue seems to revolve around analysis, preparation, and experimentation, so when manufacturers purchase clay for a specific use, they can rely completely on what they receive.

Mr. T. C. Smith, of Greenpoint, is so confident of the richness of this country, that he believes kaolin of the best quality exists in abundance, and that it will in course of time be an article of export.

Mr. T. C. Smith, from Greenpoint, is so sure about the wealth of this country that he believes high-quality kaolin is plentiful here and that it will eventually become an export item.

At the Centennial Exhibition, Mr. Laughlin, of East Liverpool,{452} Ohio, appeared as one of the representatives of Western enterprise. He thinks the varieties of clay in America outnumber those of all the rest of the world. At East Liverpool all the varieties are used. A new clay found in Missouri, and expected to be very valuable, has recently been added to the list. It gives the paste a peculiar softness of color, and lends additional beauty to the manufactured ware. Mr. Laughlin said nothing of exporting clays, but thought it highly probable that European capital would be brought into this country to work the inexhaustible materials which it contains for every kind of ware. What are wanted to render these kaolinic treasures available are the enterprise, skill, and capital to prepare and compound them. It is, at least, suggested that this is the greater part of the difficulty, and that if the peculiar qualities of each deposit were more precisely known, if the crude material were skilfully cleaned, and experiments were systematically conducted for the purpose of discovering the combinations necessary for making a true and regular porcelain clay, there would be no necessity for going away from home for any ingredient of the requisite porcelain paste. This supposition is borne out by the fact that a few years ago a number of American potters attempted to make porcelain with kaolin brought from the South, and in every instance failed. Others have since met with success more or less complete. Böttcher did not succeed on his first attempt, and, in fact, it was not until several years after his death that the best Dresden ware was made. In a similar manner, experiment alone can enable American potters to avail themselves of the undoubted wealth of their own country. Meantime, it is noteworthy that the deposits of all kinds now being worked are of sufficient value to maintain a number of mills for levigating, drying, and grinding. Several are on the Susquehanna, in Maryland; at East Liverpool, Ohio; at Fort Ann, New York; on the Connecticut River; and at Trenton, New Jersey.{453}

At the Centennial Exhibition, Mr. Laughlin from East Liverpool, Ohio, represented Western enterprise. He believes that the different types of clay in America surpass those found anywhere else in the world. In East Liverpool, all the varieties are put to use. A newly discovered clay in Missouri, which is expected to be very valuable, has recently been added to the mix. It provides the paste with a unique softness in color and enhances the beauty of the manufactured products. Mr. Laughlin mentioned nothing about exporting clays but suggested that it's very likely that European investments will come into the U.S. to tap into the endless resources available for creating all kinds of ceramics. What’s needed to make these kaolinic treasures useful are the initiative, expertise, and funding to prepare and mix them. This implies that a significant part of the challenge lies here, and if the distinct qualities of each deposit were better understood, if the raw materials were carefully cleaned, and if systematic experiments were carried out to discover the necessary combinations for producing authentic and consistent porcelain clay, there would be no need to source any ingredients for the ideal porcelain paste from abroad. This idea is supported by the fact that several years ago, a group of American potters tried to create porcelain using kaolin sourced from the South, and they failed every time. Others have since experienced varying degrees of success. Böttcher didn’t succeed on his first try, and in fact, it wasn’t until years after his death that the finest Dresden ware was crafted. Similarly, only through experimentation can American potters fully utilize the undeniable resources of their own country. Meanwhile, it's worth noting that the various deposits currently being processed are valuable enough to support multiple mills for levigating, drying, and grinding. Several are located along the Susquehanna in Maryland, in East Liverpool, Ohio, at Fort Ann, New York, along the Connecticut River, and in Trenton, New Jersey.

POTTERY.

Dependence upon England.—Wedgwood’s Fears of American Competition.—Norwich.—Hartford.—Stonington.—Norwalk.—Herbertsville.—Sayreville.—South Amboy.—Philadelphia.—Baltimore.—Jersey City.—Bennington.—New York City Pottery.—Trenton.—Present Extent of Industry.—Trenton Ivory Porcelain.—Terra-cotta.—Beverly.—Chelsea.—Portland.—Cambridge.

Dependence on England.—Wedgwood’s Concerns About American Competition.—Norwich.—Hartford.—Stonington.—Norwalk.—Herbertsville.—Sayreville.—South Amboy.—Philadelphia.—Baltimore.—Jersey City.—Bennington.—New York City Pottery.—Trenton.—Current Scale of the Industry.—Trenton Ivory Porcelain.—Terra-cotta.—Beverly.—Chelsea.—Portland.—Cambridge.

The few known incidents in the development of the art may be stated as nearly as possible in chronological order; and, to keep the thread of the narrative unbroken, reference may at the same time be made to the early and unsuccessful attempts at establishing the manufacture of porcelain in conjunction with that of pottery. During the eighteenth century the records open to our inspection, especially the journals of the day, make occasional references to imported wares, chiefly of English manufacture. Mr. Marryat, in treating of English pottery, refers to the popular indifference in England to the advantages of crockery over pewter dishes and wooden trenchers. He then says, “The introduction of stone-ware in the sixteenth century, and of Oriental porcelain in its imitation delft-ware shortly afterward, and, lastly, the Staffordshire earthen-ware, gradually expelled pewter dishes and plates, though it is but recently they have been entirely dismissed.” Popular usage in America followed a parallel course, and there are many places at which the substitution of crockery for wood and metal was made within the memory of persons now living. Mr. J. F. Watson, in his “Annals of Philadelphia,” describing the furniture of a room of presumably about a century ago, gives some interesting particulars in regard to this subject. “One corner,” he says, “was occupied by a beaufet, which was a corner closet with a glass door, in which all the china of the family and the plate were intended to be displayed for ornament as well as use. A conspicuous article in the collection was always a great china punch-bowl, which furnished a frequent and grateful beverage; for wine drinking was then much less in vogue. China teacups and saucers were about half their present size; and china teapots and coffee-pots with silver nozzles were a mark of superior finery. The sham of plated ware was not then known, and all who showed a silver service had the massive metal too. This occurred in the wealthy families, in little coffee and{454} tea pots; and a silver tankard for good sugared toddy was above vulgar entertainment. Where we now use earthen-ware, they then used delft-ware, imported from England; and instead of queen’s-ware (then unknown) pewter plates and porringers, made to shine along a dresser, were universal. Some, and especially the country people, ate their meals from wooden trenchers.” This passage may be taken as affording a faithful view of American usage in regard to the different points upon which it touches, not in Pennsylvania alone, of which Mr. Watson is more particularly treating, but throughout the country. China was still an article of luxury, in which only the rich could indulge. We are, therefore, prepared to find that it was not until the close of the last century, and after the Revolutionary troubles, that crockery assumed any importance as an article of commerce between England and the United States. For a long time prior to that period it is reasonable to suppose that America had been able to satisfy the home demand for all the coarser wares, and also for bricks; but at the close of the eighteenth century the manufacture had made little or no progress. It had not advanced beyond the production of bricks, tiles, and certain kinds of coarse stone-ware and pottery. It is, to say the least, amusing to find Wedgwood, in 1765, expressing fears for England’s earthen-ware trade with America, on account of the establishment of some “new Pottworks in South Carolina.” “They have,” he said, “every material there, equal if not superior to our own, for carrying on that manufacture;” and on these and other grounds he asked if something could not be done to protect the home manufacture!

The few known incidents in the development of the art can be presented as closely as possible in chronological order. To maintain the continuity of the narrative, we can also refer to the early attempts, which didn't succeed, to establish porcelain manufacturing alongside pottery. During the eighteenth century, the available records, especially the journals of the time, occasionally reference imported goods, mainly from England. Mr. Marryat, discussing English pottery, mentions the general indifference in England towards the benefits of using crockery over pewter dishes and wooden platters. He comments, “The introduction of stoneware in the sixteenth century, followed by Oriental porcelain and its imitation, delftware, soon after, and eventually Staffordshire earthenware, gradually pushed out pewter dishes and plates, although it has only been recently that they have been completely replaced.” In America, the trend followed a similar path, and there are many places where people switched from wood and metal to crockery within the memory of those still living. Mr. J. F. Watson, in his “Annals of Philadelphia,” describes the furnishings of a room from about a century ago, providing some interesting details on this topic. “One corner,” he notes, “was taken up by a beaufet, which was a corner cupboard with a glass door, where all the family’s china and silverware were displayed for both decoration and use. A prominent item in the collection was always a large china punch bowl, which provided a popular and appreciated drink, since wine was less fashionable back then. China teacups and saucers were about half the size they are now, and china teapots and coffee pots with silver spouts were signs of upscale taste. The idea of plated ware didn’t exist then, so anyone showing off a silver service had the real deal. This was typical in wealthy families, with small coffee and tea pots, and a silver tankard for sweetened toddy was considered above ordinary entertainment. Where we now use earthenware, they used delftware imported from England; and instead of queen’s-ware (which was then unknown), pewter plates and bowls that sparkled on a dresser were universal. Some, especially rural families, ate from wooden platters.” This passage accurately reflects American habits regarding the various issues it addresses, not just in Pennsylvania, which is Mr. Watson's primary focus, but across the country. China was still considered a luxury item, affordable only to the wealthy. Thus, it is not surprising that it wasn’t until the end of the last century, after the Revolutionary War, that crockery became significant as a commercial item between England and the United States. For a long time before that, it’s reasonable to assume that America met the domestic demand for all the more basic wares and bricks; however, by the end of the eighteenth century, manufacturing hadn’t progressed much. It had not gone beyond producing bricks, tiles, and some types of coarse stoneware and pottery. It’s somewhat amusing to see Wedgwood, in 1765, expressing concerns for England's earthenware trade with America because of the establishment of some “new potteries in South Carolina.” “They have,” he said, “every material there, equal to or even better than our own, for carrying on that manufacture;” and on these and other bases, he wondered if anything could be done to support the domestic industry!

Miss Meteyard, Wedgwood’s biographer, relates that in 1766 a Mr. Bartlem, a Staffordshire potter, emigrated to South Carolina, and having induced several workmen to join him, began his trade in that State. He failed there, as he had done in England, and a similar fate befell an enterprise which had for its object the establishment of china works in Pennsylvania.

Miss Meteyard, Wedgwood’s biographer, recounts that in 1766 a Mr. Bartlem, a potter from Staffordshire, moved to South Carolina. He managed to persuade several workers to come with him and started his business in that state. He failed there, just like he had in England, and a similar outcome happened to a venture aimed at starting china production in Pennsylvania.

Previous to 1796 both earthen and stone ware were made by Mr. Charles Lathrop at Norwich, Connecticut; and in 1789 Mr. Samuel Dennis made an unsuccessful application for State aid in founding a stone pottery in Connecticut, at which he promised to make ware resembling the Staffordshire queen’s-ware. The industry was also pursued at Hartford by Isaac Hanford, at Stonington by Adam States,{455} and at Norwalk. Shortly afterward, or in the first decade of the present century, ware of an apparently higher class began to be made in the Eastern States, and although large quantities continued to be imported from England, the native wares rapidly improved in quality and increased in quantity.

Before 1796, both earthenware and stoneware were produced by Mr. Charles Lathrop in Norwich, Connecticut. In 1789, Mr. Samuel Dennis made an unsuccessful attempt to get state support for establishing a stone pottery in Connecticut, where he promised to create ware similar to Staffordshire queen’s-ware. The industry was also active in Hartford by Isaac Hanford, in Stonington by Adam States,{455} and in Norwalk. Shortly after, or in the first decade of this century, a higher quality of ware began to be made in the Eastern States. Although large quantities continued to be imported from England, local wares quickly improved in quality and expanded in production.

About the year 1800, Van Wickle’s stone-ware factory was in operation at Old Bridge, now Herbertsville, New Jersey. The clay used was obtained from Morgan’s Bank at South Amboy. Two years later a similar factory, using the same material, was started by the Prices at Roundabout, now Sayreville, on the Raritan. In 1833 J. R. Watson, of Perth Amboy, established a factory of fire-brick, and was working it regularly three years later.

About the year 1800, Van Wickle’s stoneware factory was running at Old Bridge, now known as Herbertsville, New Jersey. The clay used came from Morgan’s Bank in South Amboy. Two years later, a similar factory, using the same material, was started by the Prices at Roundabout, now Sayreville, on the Raritan River. In 1833, J. R. Watson from Perth Amboy established a fire-brick factory and was regularly operating it three years later.

The workshop now carried on by Mr. Richard C. Ramey at Philadelphia is one of the oldest stone-ware factories in America. It turns out a good quality of fire-brick and ware for chemical purposes. A few other Philadelphia firms may here be noticed. Harvey & Adamson make a strong and durable quality of stone-ware, with a hard vitreous glaze (grès cérames), and artistic terra-cotta. Jeffords & Co., of the same city, manufacture an excellent grade of fine stone-ware for household purposes, and table wares. The pieces have usually mouldings in relief, and are colored brown or yellow on the outside and white inside. The latter is apparently produced by making use of an engobe of very white clay. Galloway & Graiff make earthen-ware of various kinds, including terra-cotta in Greek shapes. Moorhead & Wilson have very extensive clay works at Spring Mills, and manufacture terra-cotta for building purposes. They also make terra-cotta vases, after the antique, for decorators.

The workshop now run by Mr. Richard C. Ramey in Philadelphia is one of the oldest stoneware factories in America. It produces high-quality fire-brick and ware for chemical uses. A few other Philadelphia companies are worth mentioning. Harvey & Adamson create a strong and durable type of stoneware, featuring a hard vitreous glaze (grès cérames), along with artistic terra-cotta. Jeffords & Co., also from Philadelphia, manufacture an excellent grade of fine stoneware for household items and tableware. The pieces typically have relief molds and are colored brown or yellow on the outside with a white interior. The white interior is likely achieved using a very white clay engobe. Galloway & Graiff produce various types of earthenware, including terra-cotta in Greek designs. Moorhead & Wilson operate extensive clay works at Spring Mills, producing terra-cotta for construction. They also create antique-style terra-cotta vases for decorators.

At Baltimore good qualities of common earthen-ware and salt-glazed stone-ware are made by Perrine & Co.

At Baltimore, Perrine & Co. produces high-quality common earthenware and salt-glazed stoneware.

enlarge-image
Fig. 430—Jersey City Earthen-ware Pitcher.
Fig. 430—Jersey City Ceramic Pitcher.

About 1825 a factory of natural porcelain was founded by a number of Frenchmen in Jersey City. We have a specimen of this porcelain, made in 1826—a small bowl, with excellent body and glaze, and decorated with a gold band round the outside of the rim. The venture did not prove a success, and the production ceased within a year or two. In 1829 the works were assumed by David Henderson & Co., and carried on under the firm of the American Pottery Company. It was here that the throwing and turning of earthen-ware upon the{456} English principle was first performed in America, by William and James Taylor. This was also the first successful attempt to compete with England, and was made in connection with the manufacture of a yellow ware. Three years later, or in 1832, the same potters were making a cream-colored ware chiefly from imported materials. To the decoration of a white ware the English process of printing was successfully brought, and a brown earthen-ware, made about the same date, was variously ornamented with reliefs and colored enamels. Three specimens of the latter are in the Metropolitan Museum. One consists of a water-pitcher modelled by Daniel Greatbatch (Fig. 430), with the handle in shape of a hound, and a hunting scene in relief, and belongs to the earlier period of the factory. About 1845 a change appears to have taken place in the proprietorship, as we then find the company consisting of Messrs. William Rhodes (whom we shall meet again in Trenton), Strong, and M’Gerron. The firm made white granite and cream-colored ware until 1854. At that time the pressure of foreign competition was so great that they could not gain a foothold in the regular trade. Their wares were chiefly sold by peddlers and itinerant dealers, who were in the habit of going to the factory with wagons, when they knew that a kiln was to be drawn, and carting off the goods before they were trimmed. Rhodes resigned in 1854, and went to Vermont; and the remaining partners sold out, in 1855, to Rouse, Turner, Duncan & Henry, of whom Messrs. Rouse & Turner are now carrying on the establishment. The popularity occasionally reached by a single form was, perhaps, never better exemplified than by the brown pitcher above mentioned. It is made down to the present time, and has become so identified with the factory, that, when wishing to send a memento to his{457} friend Mr. John Haslem, of the Derby Works in England, Mr. Rouse thought he could not do better than send him one of these pitchers, of a size larger than ordinary. The present firm have not used any imported clay for the past fifteen years. They now obtain spar from Connecticut, flint from Lantern Hill, Connecticut, China clay from South Carolina, and other clays from New Jersey. The staple of the factory is granite-ware, for which a peculiar ivory-colored glaze has recently been adopted. Parian is also made. The Jersey City biscuit is extensively consumed by decorators, and some new and very handsome shapes have been designed for this special branch of trade (see Fig. 457).

Around 1825, a group of Frenchmen started a natural porcelain factory in Jersey City. We have a piece of this porcelain, made in 1826—a small bowl with a great body and glaze, decorated with a gold band around the rim. The venture didn't succeed, and production stopped within a year or two. In 1829, David Henderson & Co. took over the works, continuing under the name American Pottery Company. It was here that the throwing and turning of earthenware based on the English method was first done in America by William and James Taylor. This was also the first successful attempt to compete with England, connected to the manufacture of yellow ware. Three years later, in 1832, the same potters were making cream-colored ware mainly from imported materials. The English printing process was successfully used for decorating white ware, and a brown earthenware made around the same time was decorated with reliefs and colored enamels. Three examples of the latter are in the Metropolitan Museum. One is a water-pitcher modeled by Daniel Greatbatch (Fig. 430), with a handle shaped like a hound and a hunting scene in relief, belonging to the factory's early period. Around 1845, there seems to have been a change in ownership, as the company then consisted of Messrs. William Rhodes (who we will see again in Trenton), Strong, and M’Gerron. The firm produced white granite and cream-colored ware until 1854. At that time, foreign competition was so significant that they struggled to make a mark in regular trade. Their products were mostly sold by peddlers and itinerant dealers, who would come to the factory with wagons when they knew a kiln was being opened, loading up on goods before they were finished. Rhodes resigned in 1854 and moved to Vermont, and the remaining partners sold the business in 1855 to Rouse, Turner, Duncan & Henry, with Messrs. Rouse & Turner currently running the establishment. The occasional popularity of a single design was perhaps best exemplified by the brown pitcher mentioned earlier. It is still made today and has become so closely associated with the factory that when Mr. Rouse wanted to send a keepsake to his friend Mr. John Haslem at the Derby Works in England, he thought he couldn’t do better than sending him one of these pitchers, in a larger size than usual. The current firm hasn't used any imported clay for the past fifteen years. They now source spar from Connecticut, flint from Lantern Hill in Connecticut, China clay from South Carolina, and other clays from New Jersey. The main product of the factory is granite ware, which now features a unique ivory-colored glaze. They also produce Parian. The Jersey City biscuit is widely used by decorators, and some new and attractive shapes have been designed for this specific segment of the market (see Fig. 457).

enlarge-image
Fig. 431.—Porcelain Statuette, New York City Pottery.
Fig. 431.—Porcelain Figurine, New York City Pottery.

Messrs. Lyman, Fenton & Co. embarked, in 1847, in an enterprise at Bennington, Vermont, which promised to be a commercial success. They made both pottery and artificial porcelain. The enamel upon certain specimens of the former in the Metropolitan Museum, and belonging to the Trumbull-Prime collection, is of a notably good quality. The works stopped, after running for about twelve years.

Messrs. Lyman, Fenton & Co. started a business in 1847 in Bennington, Vermont, that looked like it would be commercially successful. They produced both pottery and artificial porcelain. The glaze on some pieces of the former in the Metropolitan Museum, which are part of the Trumbull-Prime collection, is of particularly high quality. The operation ceased after about twelve years of production.

The oldest establishment in New York is the Hudson River Pottery, in West Twelfth Street. It was founded in 1838, and is now carried on under the firm of William A. Macquoid & Co. The only products, until within a year ago, were stone-ware and glazed earthen-ware. At that time the demand by decorators for terra-cotta in the choicest antique forms led the firm to add it to their list of productions. The experiment was successful. The paste is fine and well worked.

The oldest business in New York is Hudson River Pottery, located on West Twelfth Street. It was established in 1838 and is currently operated by William A. Macquoid & Co. Until about a year ago, their only products were stoneware and glazed earthenware. At that point, the increasing demand from decorators for terra-cotta in the best antique styles prompted the company to include it in their offerings. The experiment turned out to be successful. The paste is of high quality and well-prepared.

The “Manhattan Pottery” of Stewart & Co., in West Eighteenth Street, New York, is engaged chiefly in the production of drain-pipes and terra-cotta. The former are glazed with “Albany slip,” obtained from the bed of the Hudson at Albany, which{458} renders them perfectly impervious to the action of acids.

The "Manhattan Pottery" of Stewart & Co. on West Eighteenth Street, New York, primarily produces drain pipes and terra-cotta. The drain pipes are glazed with "Albany slip," sourced from the bed of the Hudson River at Albany, which{458} makes them completely resistant to acids.

enlarge-image
Fig. 432.—Iron-stone China Plaque.
Fig. 432.—Ironstone China Plaque.

enlarge-image
Fig. 433.—New York City Pottery.  Lambeth style.
Fig. 433.—New York City Pottery. Lambeth style.

Mr. James Carr, of the New York City Pottery, after working for some time with the American Pottery Company, in Jersey City, went, in 1852, to South Amboy, and founded an establishment for making yellow, Rockingham, and cream-colored ware. Twenty-two years ago he removed to his present premises in West Thirteenth Street, New York. Mr. Carr makes use of six or seven different bodies, all composed of American materials. Some time ago he made a few pieces, including a tea-service and two statuettes (Fig. 431) of artificial porcelain, using bone and kaolin from Chester County, Pennsylvania. The table-pieces are decorated with festoons of flowers, in pink and green, and a rim of blue and gold. The statuettes are well modelled and very tastefully colored. The staple product of the factory is stone china, which is largely sought in biscuit by decorators. The quality is probably as fine as it is possible to make stone china, and styles of decoration are followed which are rarely found on a similar body. Dinner-services are decorated with all the care usually reserved for porcelain, and many ornamental pieces, including a series of circular plaques, show admirable taste and workmanship (Fig. 432). A third quality of ware is called “Semi-china,” and is nearly as translucent as porcelain. It is made from American kaolin clay, with a large admixture of felspar. It is decorated in styles{459} similar to those found upon the iron-stone china. Mr. Carr also makes statuettes and busts in terra-cotta, of a warm, rich tint, and in a fine, partially translucent parian. Besides these, the works produce cream-colored ware and majolica. The latter is made into a great variety of forms—jars, pedestals, seats, boxes, and cups, the leading colors of which are a clear deep blue, yellow, and green.

Mr. James Carr, from the New York City Pottery, after spending some time with the American Pottery Company in Jersey City, moved to South Amboy in 1852 and started a business making yellow, Rockingham, and cream-colored pottery. Twenty-two years ago, he relocated to his current location on West Thirteenth Street in New York. Mr. Carr uses six or seven different clays, all sourced from American materials. Recently, he created a few pieces, including a tea set and two statuettes (Fig. 431) made of artificial porcelain, using bone and kaolin from Chester County, Pennsylvania. The tableware features flower festoons in pink and green, with a blue and gold rim. The statuettes are well-shaped and very tastefully colored. The main product of the factory is stone china, which is highly desired in biscuit form by decorators. The quality is probably the best that can be achieved with stone china, and the decoration styles are rarely seen on a similar type of clay. Dinner services are decorated with the same attention to detail usually given to porcelain, and many decorative pieces, including a series of circular plaques, showcase excellent taste and craftsmanship (Fig. 432). A third type of pottery is called “Semi-china,” which is almost as translucent as porcelain. It is made from American kaolin clay with a significant amount of felspar mixed in. It is decorated in styles{459} similar to those seen on iron-stone china. Mr. Carr also creates statuettes and busts in terra-cotta, featuring a warm, rich color, and in a fine, partially translucent parian. In addition, the factory produces cream-colored ware and majolica. The latter comes in a wide variety of forms—jars, pedestals, seats, boxes, and cups, with the main colors being a clear deep blue, yellow, and green.

Some of the colors found upon iron-stone china pieces are remarkably good, notably a fine mazarine blue and a brilliant black. Artistic work of all kinds is receiving attention. Mr. Carr has made many experiments, and continues making them with unremitting ardor (Fig. 433). Beginning to work at a time when the mechanical difficulties in the way of success seemed insuperable, he gradually extended his efforts as these difficulties disappeared, and is now reaching toward the higher forms of the art. The story of his life is the history of modern American pottery.

Some of the colors found on ironstone china pieces are really impressive, especially a beautiful mazarine blue and a vibrant black. All kinds of artistic work are getting attention. Mr. Carr has done many experiments and keeps experimenting with unwavering enthusiasm (Fig. 433). Starting his work when the mechanical challenges to success seemed impossible, he gradually expanded his efforts as those challenges faded away, and he is now striving for the more advanced forms of the art. His life story is the history of modern American pottery.

The history of Trenton is interesting from the enormous development of the manufacture in that city within a very short space of time. The business was begun in 1852, by the firm of Taylor & Speeler. Taylor is said to have made the first porous cup at Jersey City, for Professor Morse’s experiments. This honor is also claimed for the Robertsons of Chelsea, Massachusetts. But leaving that question in the mean time, it would appear that the Taylor here spoken of is the same whom we have seen at work as a thrower with the American Pottery Company. The Trenton firm made yellow and Rockingham ware, with which they were successful from the first. They also attempted porcelain and parian; but these wares, though of fine quality, were not received with such favor as to make their production a commercial success. This resulted, in all probability, from the difficulties attending the manufacture. Since their day the business has almost entirely turned toward another class of white goods, the granite-ware in common use, and for a long time no attempts to manufacture porcelain were made except in the way of experiment. This was done by nearly every firm in the business.

The history of Trenton is fascinating due to the rapid growth of manufacturing in the city over a short period. The business started in 1852 by the firm Taylor & Speeler. Taylor is believed to have created the first porous cup in Jersey City for Professor Morse’s experiments. This honor is also claimed by the Robertsons from Chelsea, Massachusetts. But setting that aside for now, it seems that the Taylor mentioned here is the same one we’ve seen working as a thrower at the American Pottery Company. The Trenton firm produced yellow and Rockingham ware, which were successful right from the start. They also tried making porcelain and parian, but although these wares were of high quality, they didn’t gain enough popularity to be commercially viable. This was likely due to the challenges involved in manufacturing. Since then, the focus of the business has largely shifted to another type of white goods, the granite ware commonly used today, and for a long time, no serious attempts were made to manufacture porcelain, other than experimental efforts. Almost every firm in the industry engaged in this experimentation.

Taylor & Speeler were making white granite in 1856, but only to a limited extent, and in connection with yellow-ware and Rockingham. A medal was awarded them for the manufacture of superior pottery. This honor was conferred in 1856, by the Franklin Institute{460} of the State of Pennsylvania. The medal is now in Mr. Taylor’s possession. As a memento of the skill shown in the early days of American pottery it will bear description. It is made of silver, and has on one side the inscription, “Reward of skill and industry to Taylor, Speeler & Bloor, Trenton, New Jersey, for china, granite, and earthen ware, 1856.” On the obverse is a likeness of Benjamin Franklin, and the words “Franklin Institute of the State of Pennsylvania, 1824.” To Mr. Taylor, the senior partner of the firm, the credit is due of first firing a kiln with anthracite coal.

Taylor & Speeler were producing white granite in 1856, but only on a small scale, alongside yellow-ware and Rockingham. They received a medal for making high-quality pottery. This honor was awarded in 1856 by the Franklin Institute{460} of Pennsylvania. The medal is currently in Mr. Taylor’s possession. It serves as a reminder of the skill demonstrated during the early days of American pottery and deserves mention. It is made of silver and has an inscription on one side that reads, “Reward of skill and industry to Taylor, Speeler & Bloor, Trenton, New Jersey, for china, granite, and earthenware, 1856.” On the other side is a likeness of Benjamin Franklin, along with the words “Franklin Institute of the State of Pennsylvania, 1824.” Mr. Taylor, the senior partner of the firm, is credited with being the first to fire a kiln using anthracite coal.

The factory is now called the Trenton Pottery Works. Mr. Bloor joined the original firm of Taylor & Speeler in 1854, and retired in 1859. Soon afterward Mr. Speeler sold out to John F. Houdayer, and in 1870 the firm consisted of Mr. Taylor and John Goodwin. A year later Mr. Goodwin was bought out by his son, James H. Goodwin, and Isaac Davis, the latter of whom soon afterward acquired Goodwin’s share, and in 1875 became sole proprietor by purchasing Mr. Taylor’s interest. Mr. Davis, like several others of the older Trenton potters, is an Englishman, and the fact is noteworthy, in view of the opposition to goods of American manufacture. It shows how blind was the prejudice which, there being no question of the excellence of American materials, will not concede to an Englishman in America the skill and ability of the same Englishman in England. Mr. Davis went to Trenton from Staffordshire in 1862, worked first with William Young & Sons, formed a copartnership with George Lawton, upon a capital of $300, joined the Glasgow Pottery Company, and then, as we have seen, bought an interest in the firm of Taylor & Goodwin.

The factory is now called the Trenton Pottery Works. Mr. Bloor joined the original company of Taylor & Speeler in 1854 and retired in 1859. Soon after, Mr. Speeler sold his share to John F. Houdayer, and by 1870, the company was made up of Mr. Taylor and John Goodwin. A year later, Mr. Goodwin was bought out by his son, James H. Goodwin, and Isaac Davis, who soon afterward acquired Goodwin’s share, became the sole owner in 1875 after purchasing Mr. Taylor’s share. Mr. Davis, like many of the older potters in Trenton, is from England, which is notable considering the resistance to American-made products. It highlights how misguided the bias was, given that there’s no question about the quality of American materials, but it fails to recognize an Englishman in America as having the same skill and talent he would in England. Mr. Davis moved to Trenton from Staffordshire in 1862, initially worked with William Young & Sons, formed a partnership with George Lawton with a capital of $300, joined the Glasgow Pottery Company, and then, as we've seen, acquired an interest in the firm of Taylor & Goodwin.

The first to make cream-colored ware for the market were William Young & Sons, Astbury & Millington, who comprised the firm which, in 1853, laid the foundation of an industry which has since attained to enormous dimensions. They had large orders for strawberry bowls from a trucker near Rocky Hill, and these they fired in Taylor & Speeler’s yellow-ware kiln. The business, although greatly increased, has not changed its character, and is at the present time carried on by William Young’s sons.

The first company to produce cream-colored ceramics for the market was William Young & Sons, Astbury & Millington. They founded an industry in 1853 that has grown immensely since. They received large orders for strawberry bowls from a seller near Rocky Hill and fired these in Taylor & Speeler's yellow-ware kiln. While the business has expanded significantly, its nature has remained the same, and it is currently run by William Young's sons.

Of the original partners Astbury formed a copartnership with Mr. Maddock, and the present firm is Astbury & Maddock, of which the{461} latter is the only surviving partner. Its chief product is sanitary and druggists’ ware, and experiments are also made with American kaolins—those of Missouri, Pennsylvania, and other States—with a view to the manufacture of a true American porcelain. Decorating and printing are now receiving a considerable amount of attention. Mr. Millington, also of the old firm, resigned, and founded the pottery now bearing his name.

Of the original partners, Astbury teamed up with Mr. Maddock, and the current business is Astbury & Maddock, where the{461} latter is the only surviving partner. Their main product is sanitary and druggists' ware, and they're also experimenting with American kaolins—those from Missouri, Pennsylvania, and other states—to create a genuine American porcelain. Decorating and printing are now getting a lot of focus. Mr. Millington, who was also part of the old firm, left to start the pottery that now bears his name.

The first pottery fitted up for the exclusive manufacture of white granite and cream-colored ware was that of Rhodes & Yates, in 1859, at the present City pottery, on Perry Street. This Mr. Rhodes is the same one who was partner in the Jersey City pottery. On going to Vermont, in 1854, he established the manufacture of white-ware, and remained there until the fall of 1859, when he joined Mr. Yates in a new enterprise in Trenton. The previous history of the City pottery is a story of continuous changes. At one time it was occupied by William Young & Sons, who were making porcelain hardware trimmings. In 1853 it was purchased by Mr. Charles Hattersley, and in 1856 passed into the possession of Mr. Yates, who leased it to James and Thomas Lynch. For two years they occupied it as a drain-pipe factory, and in 1859 it was assumed by Mr. Yates, in partnership with Mr. Rhodes. In putting granite and cream-colored ware upon the market, the firm had many obstacles to overcome. Chief among them was the all-prevailing prejudice of dealers and consumers in favor of imported goods. Success, however, came in course of time. An entrance was forced into the market, and other firms which rapidly sprung into existence seconded their efforts in securing for Trenton a remunerative recognition in the white-ware trade. Meantime several changes took place in the firm of Rhodes & Yates. Mr. Higginson became leading partner, and in 1865 the firm was Yates & Titus, which was changed, in 1870, to Yates, Bennett & Allen, and in the fall of 1875 to the City Pottery Company, of which Mr. Yates and Mr. John Rhodes—a son of William Rhodes—are two of the partners. The period of seven years between Taylor & Speeler’s venture and that of Rhodes & Yates may be called the infancy of the Trenton manufacture. Since that time the production has increased year by year, and Trenton well deserves the title conferred upon it of “The Staffordshire of America.” Its annual productive capacity is about{462} two and a half millions, and during 1876 the actual production was about $1,750,000. There are, in all, nineteen potteries in the city, and several decorating establishments. To illustrate what is now being done, and to indicate the new channels which the industry is seeking, a few of the leading factories may be referred to.

The first pottery set up for making white granite and cream-colored ware was Rhodes & Yates, established in 1859 at the current City pottery on Perry Street. This Mr. Rhodes is the same one who was a partner at the Jersey City pottery. When he moved to Vermont in 1854, he started making white ware and stayed there until the fall of 1859, when he teamed up with Mr. Yates for a new venture in Trenton. The previous history of the City pottery is a tale of constant change. At one point, it was run by William Young & Sons, who made porcelain hardware trimmings. In 1853, Mr. Charles Hattersley bought it, and in 1856, Mr. Yates took over, leasing it to James and Thomas Lynch. They used it as a drain-pipe factory for two years, and in 1859, Mr. Yates took control again, this time partnering with Mr. Rhodes. In introducing granite and cream-colored ware to the market, the firm faced numerous challenges, especially the strong preference of dealers and consumers for imported products. However, success eventually followed. They managed to break into the market, and other firms quickly emerged to support Trenton's recognition in the white-ware trade. Meanwhile, several changes occurred within Rhodes & Yates. Mr. Higginson became the leading partner, and in 1865, the firm was Yates & Titus, which became Yates, Bennett & Allen in 1870, and then in the fall of 1875, it turned into the City Pottery Company, with Mr. Yates and Mr. John Rhodes—a son of William Rhodes—among the partners. The seven-year gap between Taylor & Speeler’s venture and that of Rhodes & Yates can be considered the infancy of Trenton’s manufacturing. Since then, production has increased each year, and Trenton rightly deserves the title of “The Staffordshire of America.” Its annual production capacity is about{462} two and a half million, and in 1876, the actual production was around $1,750,000. In total, there are nineteen potteries in the city, along with several decorating establishments. To highlight current efforts and illustrate new directions the industry is pursuing, we can reference a few of the leading factories.

The Etruria Pottery Company is now working the factory built, in 1863, by Messrs. William Bloor, Joseph Ott, and Thomas Booth. Mr. Booth retired in 1864, and was succeeded by G. S. Burroughs, who, in 1865, withdrew and made way for J. Hart Brewer. In 1871 Mr. Bloor retired, and the firm of Ott & Brewer remained in possession until January, 1878, when the Etruria Pottery Company was organized. Until 1876 the staple products of the factory were white granite and cream-colored ware. Its ivory porcelain and parian will be noticed hereafter.

The Etruria Pottery Company is currently operating the factory that was built in 1863 by William Bloor, Joseph Ott, and Thomas Booth. Mr. Booth retired in 1864 and was replaced by G. S. Burroughs, who left in 1865, making way for J. Hart Brewer. In 1871, Mr. Bloor retired, and the firm of Ott & Brewer continued until January 1878, when the Etruria Pottery Company was formed. Until 1876, the main products of the factory were white granite and cream-colored ware. Its ivory porcelain and parian will be addressed later.

The Glasgow Pottery of John Moses & Company sends out an immense quantity of white granite and cream-colored ware, and experiments are also conducted, chiefly with Pennsylvania kaolin, with a view to making porcelain. That now regularly made is called semi-porcelain, and many trial pieces have a pure translucent body and excellent glaze.

The Glasgow Pottery of John Moses & Company produces a vast amount of white granite and cream-colored pottery, and they are also experimenting, mainly with Pennsylvania kaolin, to create porcelain. The type that is currently produced is referred to as semi-porcelain, and many of the sample pieces have a pure translucent body and a quality glaze.

The firm of Coxon & Co. was founded, in 1863, by Mr. Charles Coxon, and is now composed of his widow, J. G. Forman, and S. M. Alpaugh. Mr. Coxon began with cream-colored ware, and conjoined it with white granite toward the end of 1863. Since that time the firm has produced both qualities.

The firm of Coxon & Co. was established in 1863 by Mr. Charles Coxon and is currently made up of his widow, J. G. Forman, and S. M. Alpaugh. Mr. Coxon started with cream-colored ceramics and merged it with white granite towards the end of 1863. Since then, the firm has produced both types.

One of the later establishments is the Mercer Pottery, built in 1868, of which Mr. James Moses is sole proprietor. Besides the common grades of earthen-ware, stone china and semi-porcelain are made and decorated. There is a decided tendency here toward the production of a finer quality of ware, and of styles of decoration possessed of artistic merit.

One of the more recent establishments is the Mercer Pottery, built in 1868, owned solely by Mr. James Moses. In addition to standard earthenware, they produce and decorate stone china and semi-porcelain. There’s a clear focus on creating higher-quality products and decorating styles that have artistic value.

At the Arsenal Pottery Mr. Joseph Mayer manufactures Rockingham and brown stone-ware, and is in the possession of a number of excellent designs. Of the remaining Trenton potteries—the East Trenton Pottery Company, the American Crockery Company, Joseph H. Moore’s, the Greenwood Pottery Company, and the Millham—it is unnecessary to give details. Within the past two or three years all{463} have been turning their attention to work of a more or less artistic character, some directing their efforts more particularly to decorating, and others to the perfecting of a body which shall enable them to compete with the manufacturers of porcelain. In the latter respect the Greenwood company has met with gratifying success, and has given their ware the name of “American China.”

At the Arsenal Pottery, Mr. Joseph Mayer produces Rockingham and brown stoneware and has a collection of excellent designs. There's no need to go into details about the other Trenton potteries—the East Trenton Pottery Company, the American Crockery Company, Joseph H. Moore’s, the Greenwood Pottery Company, and the Millham. Over the past two or three years, all{463} have started focusing on more artistic work, with some specifically concentrating on decoration and others on creating a body that lets them compete with porcelain manufacturers. The Greenwood company, in particular, has seen impressive success and has branded their products as “American China.”

It will thus be seen that the history of modern American art and manufacture does not extend much beyond a century. Progress has been rapid, and the trade has developed with gigantic strides.

It will thus be seen that the history of modern American art and manufacturing does not go back much more than a hundred years. Progress has been quick, and the industry has grown by leaps and bounds.

It is estimated that there are in all seven hundred and seventy-seven pottery establishments in the United States, including those for all kinds of ware, from terra-cotta to porcelain. All, or nearly all, these have sprung up within twenty-five years, and many of them since the Civil War. The productive capacity of some of the leading centres may be judged from the number of kilns they require. At Trenton there are fifty-seven kilns; at East Liverpool, forty-six; at Cincinnati, twelve; at Flushing and Greenpoint, Long Island, eleven; at Pittsburg six; or there are at sixteen seats of the industry, and excluding terra-cotta manufactories, one hundred and seventy kilns. The capital invested by the forty firms, members of the Potters’ Association, is upward of four millions, an amount vastly increased by the remaining seven hundred and thirty odd establishments throughout the country. White granite-ware, an abomination in point of art, but eminently useful, is made at other places in this country besides Trenton in great abundance. The only manufactory of white granite and cream-colored ware in the Eastern States is that of the New England Pottery Company at East Boston. It was established in 1854.

It’s estimated that there are about seven hundred seventy-seven pottery businesses in the United States, covering all types of ware from terra-cotta to porcelain. Almost all of these have emerged in the last twenty-five years, with many starting after the Civil War. You can gauge the production capacity of some leading centers by the number of kilns they operate. Trenton has fifty-seven kilns; East Liverpool has forty-six; Cincinnati operates twelve; Flushing and Greenpoint on Long Island have eleven; and Pittsburgh has six. In total, there are sixteen industry hubs, and excluding terra-cotta factories, there are one hundred seventy kilns. The capital invested by the forty companies in the Potters’ Association exceeds four million dollars, a figure that has significantly increased with the additional seven hundred thirty establishments across the country. White granite ware, which isn’t the most artistic but is very practical, is produced in large quantities at various locations besides Trenton. The only manufacturer of white granite and cream-colored ware in the Eastern States is the New England Pottery Company in East Boston, which was established in 1854.

A display was made at the Centennial Exhibition of what was called “Ivory Porcelain,” from the Etruria Pottery of Ott & Brewer, Trenton. It has a hard, semi-translucent body, and clear, smooth boracic glaze. It bears a close resemblance to Mr. Carr’s semi-china, and is substantially the same ware that is now receiving attention from many of the other Trenton potters. It may be said to mark the first stage on the way to a true American porcelain. By exhibiting it at the Centennial Exhibition, Ott & Brewer were really the first to draw the public attention to this new departure in American manufacture.{464} Its distinctive name is taken from its soft, ivory-like tint. The advantages claimed for it are, that while it answers all the purposes of china, its manufacture is less expensive, and permits its being put upon the market at a much lower price; that it equals the average china in point of both utility and appearance; and that its consistency is such that it can be made into more graceful or less clumsy shapes than granite. Experience alone can dispose of these claims. It is fired, like granite-ware, hard in the biscuit and soft in the gloss-kiln, from which it would appear that the glaze and paste are not homogeneous, as in natural porcelain. Practically, however, this new ware represents a great and substantial improvement in the manufacture of a general domestic article. All the component ingredients of both paste and glaze are found in America.

A display was showcased at the Centennial Exhibition featuring what was called "Ivory Porcelain," from the Etruria Pottery of Ott & Brewer, Trenton. It has a hard, semi-translucent body and a clear, smooth boracic glaze. It closely resembles Mr. Carr's semi-china and is basically the same type of ware that many other Trenton potters are focusing on now. It can be seen as the first step toward creating true American porcelain. By presenting it at the Centennial Exhibition, Ott & Brewer were the first to bring public attention to this new direction in American manufacturing.{464} Its unique name comes from its soft, ivory-like color. The claimed benefits are that while it serves all the functions of china, it's cheaper to produce, allowing it to be sold at a much lower price; it matches average china in both utility and appearance; and it can be shaped into more elegant forms than granite. Only experience can settle these claims. It's fired like granite-ware, hard in the biscuit and soft in the gloss-kiln, suggesting that the glaze and paste aren't completely consistent, unlike natural porcelain. Nevertheless, this new ware signifies a major and meaningful advancement in the production of a general domestic product. All the ingredients for both paste and glaze are sourced from America.

enlarge-image
Fig. 434.—Parian Vase. Etruria Pottery Company.
Fig. 434.—Parian Vase. Etruria Pottery Company.

At Ott & Brewer’s, also, are to be discovered the first glimmerings of what may be called an art, in the studio of Mr. Isaac Broome, an American artist of considerable repute and skill. Mr. Broome devoted himself to both painting and sculpture before turning his attention to ceramic art. Some years ago he established a terra-cotta workshop in Pittsburg; but the locality was unfavorable, and the enterprise was abandoned. A similar venture in New York city also failed.

At Ott & Brewer’s, you can also find the earliest signs of what might be considered an art form, in the studio of Mr. Isaac Broome, a well-known and talented American artist. Mr. Broome initially focused on both painting and sculpture before shifting his focus to ceramic art. A few years back, he set up a terra-cotta workshop in Pittsburgh, but the location wasn't ideal, and the project was shut down. He faced similar challenges with another attempt in New York City, which also didn't succeed.

Several months prior to the Centennial Exhibition he was employed by Messrs. Ott & Brewer to design and model certain works in parian. These were exhibited at Philadelphia, and were very favorably received. The improved kiln previously described (see page{465} 79) was built after his plans, and under his personal direction for firing the works turned out of his studio. Of these one of the best was suggested by Mr. J. Hart Brewer, and consists of (Fig. 434) a pair of vases in parian designed to illustrate the national game of base-ball. Great variety of detail is attained without detriment to a certain severity of outline. From a narrow base the body contracts quickly to its smallest girth, and thence expands gradually to the top. Round the foot of each vase, and standing on the supporting pedestal, are arranged three figures of base-ball players, modelled after a thoroughly American ideal of physical beauty, embodying muscular activity rather than ponderous strength. The attitudes are very well chosen, and invest the figures with an appearance of life and vigorous action. A series of clubs belted round with a strap ornaments the stem of the vases, and some exquisitely wrought leaves and berries are woven round the top. The orifice is covered by a cupola or dome, composed of a segment of a base-ball, upon which stands an eagle. These vases are the work of a genuine artist, who has surrounded a general design of great merit with many finely executed and suggestive details.

Several months before the Centennial Exhibition, he was hired by Messrs. Ott & Brewer to design and model some works in parian. These were showcased in Philadelphia and received very positive feedback. The improved kiln previously mentioned (see page{465} 79) was built according to his plans and under his direct supervision for firing the pieces created in his studio. One of the best pieces, suggested by Mr. J. Hart Brewer, is a pair of parian vases designed to represent the national game of baseball. They achieve a great variety of detail without losing a certain sharpness of outline. Starting from a narrow base, the body quickly narrows to its smallest point before gradually expanding towards the top. At the foot of each vase, resting on the supporting pedestal, are three figures of baseball players, modeled after an authentic American standard of physical beauty, showcasing muscular activity rather than heavy strength. The poses are well chosen and give the figures a sense of life and dynamic movement. A series of clubs, fastened with straps, embellishes the stems of the vases, and beautifully crafted leaves and berries are intertwined around the top. The opening is topped with a dome shaped like a segment of a baseball, on which an eagle rests. These vases are the work of a true artist, who has surrounded a strong overall design with many finely detailed and meaningful elements.

enlarge-image
Fig. 435.—Pastoral Vase. Etruria Pottery Co.
Fig. 435.—Pastoral Vase. Etruria Pottery Company.

enlarge-image
Fig. 436.—Faun’s Head Bracket. Etruria Pottery Company.
Fig. 436.—Faun’s Head Bracket. Etruria Pottery Company.

The same artist’s “rustic,” or “Pastoral,” vases (Fig. 435) illustrate a different order of ideas. Here the surface is covered with mouldings in relief, composing{466} a design partly suggested by mythology, partly original. It carries us back to the golden age of the poets. A female figure, which might be that of Flora or Proserpina, dances to a satyr who plays a musical instrument. The details are all in perfect harmony—the dancing goats, the grape-vines, the leaves, rustic wood-work, and goat’s-head handles. A tasteful finish is given to the decoration by a fluting running round the upper part of the neck to the lip. To produce a good effect, work of this kind, all in relief and uncolored, demands the nicest finish, and a design which shall lean neither toward scantiness on the one hand, nor overloaded ornamentation on the other. In both respects Mr. Broome has been fortunate. The decoration relieves without destroying the fine outline of the vase.

The same artist’s “rustic” or “Pastoral” vases (Fig. 435) showcase a different set of ideas. The surface is adorned with raised moldings that create a design partly inspired by mythology and partly original. It takes us back to the golden age of poets. A female figure, possibly Flora or Proserpina, dances for a satyr playing a musical instrument. Every detail is perfectly balanced—the dancing goats, grapevines, leaves, rustic woodwork, and goat-head handles. A refined finish is added to the decoration by a fluted design around the upper part of the neck to the lip. For this kind of work, all in relief and uncolored, achieving a good effect requires the finest craftsmanship and a design that avoids being too sparse on one side or overly decorative on the other. In both cases, Mr. Broome has succeeded. The decoration enhances rather than obscures the elegant outline of the vase.

enlarge-image
Fig. 437.—Parian Vase. Etruria Pottery Company.
Fig. 437.—Parian Vase. Etruria Pottery Company.

Mr. Broome’s “Fashion” vases (Fig. 437) are embellished with some very fine illustrations of the fashions of a century ago and also of the present time. Of these the shapes are exceedingly quaint and uncommon, and the figures in low relief are very highly finished.

Mr. Broome’s “Fashion” vases (Fig. 437) are decorated with some beautiful illustrations of styles from a century ago as well as from today. The shapes are quite unusual and unique, and the figures in low relief are very well-crafted.

Besides these, Mr. Broome has modelled a great number of the heads and busts which have always been the staple of workers in parian. Some are original, others are reproductions from the antique. To the former class belongs an ideal Cleopatra (Fig. 438). The artist has chosen a full and sensuous type of beauty, vastly different from that adopted by recent painters who have ventured to portray upon canvas the charms which melted the stern Cæsar and enslaved Antony. Somehow one associates the style of beauty represented in Mr. Broome’s bust rather generally with the land of Egypt than specially with the conquests of Cleopatra. This may result from a familiarity with less truthful conceptions, and in that view implies a decided merit. The artist has in details followed history as closely{467} as it seems possible for him to have done, and has wisely preferred study and research to giving his imagination a free rein. Imagination, or an American model, might have led him to present a higher type of beauty, but neither would have led him to produce a distinctively Egyptian Cleopatra. Accepting his ideal, it is worked out with unmistakable talent, and with the most painstaking attention to workmanship.

Besides these, Mr. Broome has created a large number of heads and busts that have always been the foundation for artists working with parian. Some are original, while others are reproductions of ancient works. Among the originals is an ideal Cleopatra (Fig. 438). The artist has chosen a full and sensual type of beauty, which is quite different from what recent painters have portrayed when they tried to capture the allure that captivated the stern Caesar and enslaved Antony. Somehow, the beauty style represented in Mr. Broome’s bust is generally associated with Egypt rather than specifically with Cleopatra's conquests. This might stem from familiarity with less accurate representations, which suggests a significant merit. The artist has closely followed history in detail{467} as much as possible, opting for careful study and research over letting his imagination run wild. His imagination, or an American model, could have pushed him toward presenting a more conventional type of beauty, but neither would have resulted in a uniquely Egyptian Cleopatra. Accepting his ideal, it is executed with unmistakable talent and meticulous attention to craftsmanship.

It is unnecessary to particularize farther. The Etruria Pottery Company have made a good beginning, and in directing the efforts of their artists it is to be hoped that they may not allow the commercial success of copies of the antique to divert attention from such works as those described. The paste employed is fine, compact, and hard, and assumes in some pieces the clear and polished appearance of marble. Its precise composition is not known. The paste is, as in the usual case, poured in a fluid state into plaster moulds, which absorb the superfluous water. Oxides are used to vary the color of the casts, and a number of tints of great delicacy and beauty have been secured.

It’s not necessary to elaborate further. The Etruria Pottery Company has made a strong start, and it’s hoped that as they guide their artists, they won’t let the commercial success of antique replicas distract them from the quality of work described here. The clay they use is fine, dense, and durable, and in some pieces, it has a smooth and polished look like marble. The exact composition is unknown. As is typical, the clay is poured in a liquid state into plaster molds, which absorb the excess water. They use oxides to change the color of the casts, resulting in several delicate and beautiful shades.

enlarge-image
Fig. 438.—Cleopatra, in Parian.
Fig. 438.—Cleopatra, in Parian marble.

American terra-cotta must be briefly dismissed. At the Centennial Exhibition an extensive assortment was shown from works situated in many parts of the country. One or two makers displayed an utterly misguided taste in attempting something original. Others appeared to confine themselves to the well-known Apollo Belvederes, Niobes, and other antique subjects. Garden vases and ornaments were meritorious as a class; but whatever artistic work may be produced in some quarters, in others art is only budding, and will take some time before it blooms into flower. Some excellent work in terra-cotta is executed in Philadelphia and New York, and has been referred to above. Of the hundreds of other{468} factories throughout the country few have done anything distinctive. One or two might possibly be mentioned, such as the Halm Art Pottery Company, of Sandy Hill, New York, which are gradually drawing away from the commonplace, and may be expected, sooner or later, to possess an artistic individuality. Among Eastern workshops may be mentioned those of Beverly, Portland, North Cambridge, and Chelsea, Massachusetts. A great deal of the red terra-cotta of Beverly is consumed by decorative artists and students. The Portland terra-cotta is well known both for excellence of body and beauty of shape. The paste is unusually fine and close in texture, and is excellent under the brush. The North Cambridge establishment also turns out ware of a high quality. The designing department is evidently under skilful and competent supervision, and the forms have an antique grace which never loses its charm. As in the case of Beverly, the products of both these workshops are well adapted to the purposes of the decorator.

American terra-cotta can be quickly set aside. At the Centennial Exhibition, a wide variety was presented from makers across the country. A couple of them showed a completely misguided taste in trying to create something original. Others seemed to stick to the familiar Apollo Belvederes, Niobes, and other classic themes. Garden vases and ornaments were commendable as a category; however, while some areas produce notable artistic work, in others, art is just beginning to develop and will take time to fully flourish. There is some excellent terra-cotta work being done in Philadelphia and New York, as mentioned earlier. Of the hundreds of other {468} factories around the nation, few have created anything distinctive. One or two, like the Halm Art Pottery Company in Sandy Hill, New York, are gradually moving away from the ordinary and are expected to eventually develop a unique artistic identity. Among Eastern workshops, Beverly, Portland, North Cambridge, and Chelsea in Massachusetts are notable. A large part of Beverly's red terra-cotta is used by decorative artists and students. Portland terra-cotta is known for its high quality and beautiful shapes. The clay is unusually fine and has a close texture, which makes it fantastic for painting. The North Cambridge facility also produces high-quality work, with its design department under skilled and capable leadership. Their forms have an antique elegance that never loses its appeal. Similar to Beverly, the products from both of these workshops are well-suited for decorative purposes.

Chelsea demands a larger share of our attention for styles of work in terra-cotta unique among American products. The establishment is at present carried on by Robertson & Sons, under the name of the “Chelsea Keramic Art Works.” The firm consists of J. Robertson and his two sons, A. W. Robertson and Hugh C. Robertson. The workshop was founded on 1st June, 1868, by A. W. Robertson, for the production of English brown-ware. He was joined by his brother, and the chief wares made at that time were fancy flower-pots. J. Robertson was admitted to the firm by his sons on 1st June, 1872, and affords a good instance of the wide experience it is possible to compress into one lifetime. Mr. Robertson was born in Edinburgh, Scotland, and first worked in the Fife pottery, at Dysart, where his father was head workman. He there acquired a knowledge of modelling and mould-making, and at the age of sixteen was engaged by the Watsons of Prestonpans, Mid-Lothian, then the leading fine-ware factory in Scotland. He next tried the North of England, and worked as modeller and mould-maker at several factories, gaining experience and proficiency, and ultimately took the management of a small red-ware pottery, where he introduced both white and printed ware, “smeared black” and “lustred” ware. On leaving, he tried manufacturing on his own account for a time, and then accepted the position of superintendent{469} of a black-ware factory at North Shields. He arrived in America in 1853, and worked first in a factory at South River; then with Mr. J. Carr, at South Amboy, and afterward at Thirteenth Street, New York; next with Speeler, Taylor & Bloor, at Trenton; and lastly as manager of the East Boston pottery. His next step was to join his sons at Chelsea, each of whom has had a more or less varied career, and is expert in at least one branch of the business. Since the establishment was opened, a great many experimental pieces have been made of different materials, sizes, and shapes. What are known as porous cones were made some time ago for chemical purposes, and are of so open a body that the breath can be drawn through them with ease. We have already seen that Jersey City claims this discovery. The credit is probably due to both, as they appear to have arrived at the same result by independent courses. Work of a more purely artistic character was tried about eight years ago, but, commercially speaking, without success. A second attempt was made in 1873, and the production has been continued down to the present time. The artists and collectors of Boston soon discovered certain qualities in the Chelsea potters and their works deserving recognition. They may possibly have reached the conviction that Chelsea is to be numbered among the places where artists value their work solely according to its truth, excellence, and beauty. Without affecting to disregard commercial considerations, they succeed in giving their art the precedence. It is not, therefore, a matter of surprise either that they should have convinced a section of the public that Chelsea can do noble service in the cause of American art, or that many excellent works should bear its mark. Allusion may first, however, be made to certain matters with which the Robertsons allow their attention to be diverted from more serious pursuits. They have been inspired by Doulton’s treatment of stone-ware to make certain small pieces of fine earthen-ware of a gray color faintly tinged with blue, and very brilliantly glazed. The decoration consists of incised designs. The pieces do not bear a very close resemblance to Doulton ware, but are in themselves decidedly attractive. The Robertsons, having mastered the fundamental secret of the Haviland process, viz., of applying the colors upon the unbaked clay, have, in the second place, brought out a few pieces after the style of the Limoges faience. Their success here is limited{470} by a palette which must be considerably enriched before the effects of the French ware are reached.

Chelsea demands a bigger share of our attention for its unique terra-cotta styles among American products. The establishment is currently operated by Robertson & Sons, under the name “Chelsea Keramic Art Works.” The firm includes J. Robertson and his two sons, A. W. Robertson and Hugh C. Robertson. The workshop was founded on June 1, 1868, by A. W. Robertson to produce English brown-ware. He was later joined by his brother, and at that time, the main products were decorative flower pots. J. Robertson was added to the firm by his sons on June 1, 1872, presenting a good example of the extensive experience that can be gathered in one lifetime. Mr. Robertson was born in Edinburgh, Scotland, and first worked at the Fife pottery in Dysart, where his father was the head worker. There, he gained skills in modeling and mold-making, and at sixteen, he was employed by the Watsons of Prestonpans, Mid-Lothian, then the top fine-ware factory in Scotland. He then moved to the North of England, working as a modeler and mold-maker at various factories, honing his skills, and eventually took over the management of a small red-ware pottery, where he introduced both white and printed ware, “smeared black,” and “lustred” ware. After a time of independent manufacturing, he accepted a position as superintendent of a black-ware factory in North Shields. He arrived in America in 1853, starting in a factory in South River; then with Mr. J. Carr in South Amboy, followed by time at Thirteenth Street, New York; next with Speeler, Taylor & Bloor in Trenton; and finally, as manager of the East Boston pottery. His next step was to join his sons in Chelsea, each of whom has had varied experiences and is skilled in at least one area of the business. Since the establishment opened, many experimental pieces have been created from different materials, sizes, and shapes. Known as porous cones, earlier pieces made for chemical purposes have such an open structure that air can easily be drawn through them. We have already noted that Jersey City claims this discovery. The credit likely belongs to both, as they seem to have reached the same result independently. About eight years ago, more purely artistic work was attempted but was commercially unsuccessful. A second attempt was made in 1873, and production has continued to this day. Artists and collectors in Boston soon recognized certain qualities in the Chelsea potters and their works that warranted acknowledgment. They likely concluded that Chelsea is one of those places where artists value their work based solely on its truth, excellence, and beauty. While they do not ignore commercial considerations, they manage to prioritize their art. Thus, it's not surprising that a segment of the public has been convinced that Chelsea can make a significant contribution to American art or that many excellent pieces carry its mark. However, it is worth first pointing out some matters that the Robertsons have let distract them from more serious pursuits. They were inspired by Doulton’s treatment of stoneware to create some small pieces of fine earthenware that are gray with a slight blue tint and have very glossy glazes. The decoration features incised designs. The pieces don’t closely resemble Doulton ware but are attractive in their own right. Having mastered the fundamental technique of the Haviland process, which involves applying colors on unbaked clay, the Robertsons have also produced a few pieces in the style of Limoges faience. Their success in this area is limited by a palette that needs significant enhancement before achieving the effects of French ware.

enlarge-image
Fig. 439.—Chelsea (Robertson) Terra-cotta.
Fig. 439.—Chelsea (Robertson) Terracotta.

enlarge-image
Fig. 440.—Chelsea (Robertson) Terra-cotta.
Fig. 440.—Chelsea (Robertson) Clay sculpture.

The best Chelsea works are in red and white unglazed earthen-ware. Of these we give two illustrations (Figs. 439 and 440). Some of the forms are original, and others are after the Greek, Italian, and other types. The decoration consists of designs graved in the paste, of mouldings in relief, and of carvings in relief. The application of moulded ornaments to the surface has been practised in all ages, and the Chelsea work does not demand special comment, although many of the designs are attractive and simple. The carving in relief belongs to a different order of work. Instead of being moulded, the ornamentation of leaves or flowers is carved out of clay laid upon the surface of the vase while still moist from the hands of the thrower. The effect is similar to that obtained by mouldings, but the work is finer, the details more highly finished, and the outlines sharper and clearer. Of the designs in these and the pieces decorated with mouldings, the best are those in which leaves either lie across the vase or form a calyx from which it rises upward. The absence of color allows the attention to rest solely upon the fidelity with which every detail is rendered. If this be the quality of work with which the Robertsons tested American taste eight years ago, it is not easy to understand why they did not succeed.{471}

The best Chelsea pieces are made from unglazed earthenware in red and white. We provide two examples (Figs. 439 and 440). Some of the shapes are original, while others are inspired by Greek, Italian, and other styles. The decoration features designs engraved directly into the clay, raised moldings, and relief carvings. The use of molded ornaments on the surface has been practiced throughout history, and while Chelsea work doesn’t require extensive commentary, many designs are appealing and straightforward. Relief carving represents a different style of craftsmanship. Instead of being molded, the decorative leaves or flowers are carved out of moist clay that’s been shaped by the potter. The result is similar to molded pieces, but the craftsmanship is finer, with more detailed finishes and clearer outlines. Among these designs, the best examples feature leaves that either rest across the vase or create a calyx that rises upward. The lack of color allows for a focus on the precision of every detail. If the quality of work that the Robertsons used to gauge American taste eight years ago was like this, it’s hard to see why they didn't succeed.{471}

PORCELAIN.

Philadelphia.—William Ellis Tucker.—Bennington.—Jersey City.—Greenpoint.—Decorating Establishments.—Metal and Porcelain.

Philadelphia.—William Ellis Tucker.—Bennington.—Jersey City.—Greenpoint.—Decorating Businesses.—Metal and Porcelain.

The history of American porcelain is necessarily brief. The impetus toward the higher branches of the art, emanating from Europe, in due time reached these shores. It affected the rapidly developing enterprise of the citizen of the young Republic, and touched his faith in the vast and varied resources of his country. Previous to the achievement of independence, however, and during the early colonial intercourse with England, an incident occasionally transpired not without interest in our narrative. When Mr. Richard Chaffers died in Liverpool, and his porcelain establishment was closed, many of his workmen came to this country. In 1771 it was reported in England that a large china manufactory was established in Philadelphia, where “better china cups and saucers are made than at Bow or Stratford.” It may astonish many who are not acquainted with anything in American ceramics beyond the competitive spirit which rules the business, to find that more than a century ago it had left England behind in the race!

The history of American porcelain is understandably short. The push for the more advanced forms of the art, coming from Europe, eventually made its way to our shores. It influenced the rapidly growing ventures of the citizens of the young Republic and reinforced their belief in the vast and diverse resources of their country. However, before achieving independence and during the early colonial trade with England, an interesting incident occurred related to our story. When Mr. Richard Chaffers died in Liverpool and his porcelain business was shut down, many of his workers came to this country. In 1771, it was reported in England that a large china factory had been set up in Philadelphia, where “better china cups and saucers are made than at Bow or Stratford.” It may surprise many who know little about American ceramics beyond the competitive nature of the industry to learn that over a century ago, it had already surpassed England in this race!

enlarge-image
Fig. 441.—Philadelphia Natural Porcelain. (Trumbull-Prime Coll., New York Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 441.—Philadelphia Natural Porcelain. (Trumbull-Prime Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

There appears to be no longer any doubt of the existence of a porcelain factory in Philadelphia about the year 1770, and that, therefore, the report alluded to above was “founded on fact.” Advertisements have been discovered which go far toward settling the question. They promise work equal to that of Bow, and are therefore in all probability the basis of the rumor above mentioned, which was current in England a year later. How long the works were carried on is not known.

There seems to be no longer any doubt about the existence of a porcelain factory in Philadelphia around 1770, and thus, the earlier report mentioned was “based on fact.” Advertisements have been found that significantly contribute to resolving the issue. They promise work on par with that of Bow, and are likely the source of the rumor previously mentioned, which was circulating in England a year later. It’s unclear how long the factory operated.

enlarge-image
Fig. 442.—Philadelphia Natural Porcelain. (Trumbull-Prime Coll., New York Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 442.—Philadelphia Natural Porcelain. (Trumbull-Prime Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

The next porcelain venture was made in the same city, between 1816 and 1830, by William Ellis Tucker. Tucker began as a decorator, and, after a series of experiments, made first a non-translucent ware of good quality, and then natural porcelain (Figs. 441 and 442).{472}

The next porcelain venture took place in the same city, from 1816 to 1830, by William Ellis Tucker. Tucker started as a decorator and, after a series of experiments, created first a non-translucent ware of good quality, and then true porcelain (Figs. 441 and 442).{472}

enlarge-image
Fig. 443.—Bennington Artificial Porcelain. (Trumbull-Prime Coll., New York Metropolitan Museum.)
Fig. 443.—Bennington Artificial Porcelain. (Trumbull-Prime Collection, New York Metropolitan Museum.)

His works were originally situated behind his father’s china store in Market Street, and afterward at the corner of Market, Schuylkill, and Front streets. One serious impediment to success was a treacherous workman, who did all he could to frustrate his employer’s design. His first experiment was to cut the handles off the pieces when placing them in the kiln. His next was to wash the seggars with felspar, which melted in the kiln and fastened the wares to the bottom of the seggars. When Tucker first made porcelain for the market is not recorded, but in 1827 he was honored with a silver medal by the Franklin Institute of the State of Pennsylvania. Some time prior to Tucker’s death, in 1832, Judge Hemphill had been admitted as partner, and subsequently carried on the factory, in connection with Thomas Tucker, a brother of the founder, for a few years. He then sold out. Thomas took the works in hand alone in 1837, and kept them running for about a year, when the production ceased. The products of the factory were chiefly table wares. The paste and glaze were both excellent, but the form and decoration would not permit of competition with imported china. The workshop went down for want of public support, and also on account of the alleged impossibility of securing the services of skilled artists. We have already seen that Lyman & Fenton conjoined the making of artificial porcelain (Fig. 443) with that of pottery at Bennington, Vermont. This factory is chiefly remarkable as the first from which figures in biscuit were turned out. We have also noticed the Jersey City enterprise of Henderson & Co. Several attempts to produce porcelain were made at Greenpoint, Long Island. In 1848, Mr. Charles Cartalege met with some success in the manufacture of knobs and buttons, but in no table ware. Altogether it is probable{473} that about a dozen different establishments were founded for the purpose of inaugurating the manufacture of a native porcelain. They generally succeeded in making a few pieces, and then stopped for lack of patronage. The honor of first establishing the industry upon a successful basis, and of turning out a commercial ware, is to be ascribed to Mr. Thomas C. Smith, of the Union Porcelain Works, Greenpoint.

His works were originally located behind his father's china store on Market Street, and later at the corner of Market, Schuylkill, and Front streets. A major obstacle to success was a deceitful worker, who did everything possible to sabotage his employer's plans. His first attempt was to cut the handles off the pieces before putting them in the kiln. His next move was to wash the seggars with felspar, which melted in the kiln and stuck the wares to the bottom of the seggars. The exact date when Tucker first produced porcelain for the market isn't recorded, but in 1827 he received a silver medal from the Franklin Institute of the State of Pennsylvania. Some time before his death in 1832, Judge Hemphill became a partner and later ran the factory with Thomas Tucker, the founder's brother, for a few years before selling his share. Thomas then took over the works by himself in 1837 and managed them for about a year before production stopped. The factory mainly produced tableware. While the paste and glaze were both excellent, the shape and decoration couldn't compete with imported china. The workshop ultimately failed due to a lack of public support and the supposed difficulty of finding skilled artists. As noted earlier, Lyman & Fenton combined the production of artificial porcelain (Fig. 443) with pottery at Bennington, Vermont. This factory is mainly notable for being the first to produce biscuit figures. We also mentioned the Jersey City venture of Henderson & Co. Several attempts were made to produce porcelain in Greenpoint, Long Island. In 1848, Mr. Charles Cartalege achieved some success in making knobs and buttons, but not in tableware. Overall, it’s likely that about a dozen different establishments were created to start producing native porcelain. They usually managed to make a few pieces before shutting down due to lack of funding. The credit for successfully establishing the industry and producing a commercial product goes to Mr. Thomas C. Smith of the Union Porcelain Works in Greenpoint.

Mr. Smith is an American, whose ancestors arrived in the Eastern States about one hundred and fifty years ago. He was brought up as a mechanic, and first went into the porcelain manufacture in 1857, under a company composed of a number of Germans who had started the business about three years previously. At this time several small kilns existed in Greenpoint, like that of Cartalege, for the purpose of making door-knobs and other hardware trimmings. The paste then used was compounded upon the principle of the English artificial paste, and contained a large proportion of burned bones or phosphate of lime. This was the composition used by the Germans with whom Mr. Smith connected himself. These Germans, through dishonesty and want of knowledge of the business, soon brought the concern into trouble, from which Mr. Smith tried to extricate it by acting as manager for a time, but the derangement and prostration of trade, caused by the outbreak of the Civil War, compelled the company to wind up its affairs. Mr. Smith, being the largest creditor, became the purchaser, his intention being to bring the porcelain enterprise to an end, and make the property available for some other purpose. Meantime he went abroad. At the time when the second battle of Bull Run was fought he was in France, and it was there the idea grew upon him that there was a good opportunity for establishing the porcelain business in his native country. So complete was the change in the formation of his plans, that he immediately turned his attention to making such inquiries as might subserve his purpose, among the great workshops of France and England. When he returned home, his intention of abandoning the manufacture of porcelain disappeared, and he decided to embark anew. The experiments which followed were attended with much anxiety. Up to November, 1863, the old bone body had been retained; but in 1864 Mr. Smith stopped using it, and directed his attention solely to the production of a natural kaolinic{474} porcelain like that of China or Meissen. His experiments extended over about two years. The first pieces were uneven and the vitrification was incomplete. This arose from an ignorance of the correct composition required for success. Farther trials were more encouraging, and in 1865 he succeeded in making a plain white-ware, which he could place upon the market. Mr. Smith prides himself upon one fact, that, unlike any one of the European establishments, from that of Florence downward, he succeeded without aid either from a wealthy patron or from government.

Mr. Smith is an American whose ancestors came to the Eastern States about one hundred and fifty years ago. He was trained as a mechanic and started working in porcelain manufacturing in 1857 with a company formed by several Germans who had begun the business about three years earlier. At that time, there were a few small kilns in Greenpoint, like the one owned by Cartalege, that produced door knobs and other hardware fittings. The paste used back then was based on the English artificial paste and contained a high percentage of burned bones or phosphate of lime. This was the mix used by the Germans that Mr. Smith joined. Unfortunately, these Germans quickly got the company into trouble due to dishonesty and a lack of business knowledge, prompting Mr. Smith to step in as manager for a time. However, the disruption in trade caused by the onset of the Civil War forced the company to close down. As the largest creditor, Mr. Smith bought the company, planning to shut down the porcelain business and repurpose the property. In the meantime, he traveled abroad. When the second battle of Bull Run happened, he was in France, and it was there that he realized there was a good chance to start a porcelain business back home. His plans changed so completely that he immediately began to gather information from the major manufacturers in France and England. Upon returning home, his plan to abandon porcelain production vanished, and he decided to start fresh. The following experiments were nerve-wracking. Until November 1863, he used the old bone body, but in 1864, Mr. Smith stopped using it and focused entirely on creating a natural kaolinic{474} porcelain similar to that of China or Meissen. His experiments took about two years. The first pieces were uneven and not fully vitrified due to his lack of understanding of the right composition needed for success. Further attempts were more promising, and in 1865, he managed to produce a plain whiteware that he could sell. Mr. Smith takes pride in the fact that, unlike any of the European establishments, starting from Florence onward, he achieved this without support from a wealthy patron or the government.

enlarge-image
Fig. 444.—Century Vase. Greenpoint Porcelain.
Fig. 444.—Century Vase. Greenpoint Porcelain.

enlarge-image
Fig. 444.—Century Vase. Greenpoint Porcelain.
Fig. 444.—Century Vase. Greenpoint Porcelain.

In 1866 he first began to decorate, with one English and one German artist. By availing himself of odd fragments of information, he not only improved his decoration, but discovered some European usages, the prevalence of which he had not suspected. One of these{475} was that Dresden ware was sent in large quantities to England to be decorated, and was afterward returned to Dresden and sold as Meissen ware. On one occasion he bought in Europe a Meissen porcelain cup decorated with blue, red, and gold. On returning home, he broke the cup, and put one of the pieces in his porcelain furnace, to see if the colors would stand the heat to which his own were exposed. When it was withdrawn the red had disappeared, a thin, almost imperceptible line was all that was left of the gilt, and the blue had run into streaks and blotches. This little experiment taught him that he was contending with difficulties, in firing his colors, which European makers had not thought it necessary to meet. That he has succeeded is marked by the extension of his works, which cover about an acre of ground, and give employment to about one hundred and seventy people. All his porcelain is decorated by his own artists. Mr. Karl Müller is the chief designer and modeller, and brings a long experience as a sculptor to bear upon his studies in clay. He is a German, whose art education was mainly acquired in Paris under the tuition of the ablest artists of Europe. His predilection for the potter’s art led him to associate himself with Mr. Smith. Before doing so, in 1874, he modelled three terra-cotta figures of base-ball players, in different attitudes suggestive of athletic activity.

In 1866, he started decorating with one English and one German artist. By gathering bits of information, he not only improved his decoration but also discovered some European practices that he hadn’t expected. One of these{475} was that Dresden ware was sent in large amounts to England for decoration, then returned to Dresden and sold as Meissen ware. Once, he bought a Meissen porcelain cup in Europe that was decorated with blue, red, and gold. When he got home, he accidentally broke the cup and put one of the pieces in his porcelain furnace to see if the colors could withstand the heat his own pieces faced. When he took it out, the red was gone, there was only a faint, almost invisible line of gold left, and the blue had dripped into streaks and spots. This small experiment showed him that he was dealing with challenges in firing his colors that European makers hadn't considered necessary to tackle. His success is evident in the growth of his works, which cover about an acre of land and employ around one hundred seventy people. All his porcelain is decorated by his own artists. Mr. Karl Müller is the lead designer and modeler, bringing extensive experience as a sculptor to his work with clay. He is a German who gained most of his art education in Paris under some of the best artists in Europe. His passion for pottery led him to team up with Mr. Smith. Before that, in 1874, he modeled three terra-cotta figures of baseball players in different poses that suggested athletic movement.

enlarge-image
Fig. 445.—“Kéramos” Vase. Greenpoint Porcelain.
Fig. 445.—“Kéramos” Vase. Greenpoint Porcelain.

enlarge-image
Fig. 446.—Greenpoint Biscuit Porcelain.
Fig. 446.—Greenpoint Biscuit China.

The ingredients of Greenpoint porcelain are the kaolins of Cornwall,{476} Delaware, Pennsylvania, and Georgia; felspar from Maine and Connecticut; and quartz, also from Connecticut. These are compounded according to the purpose for which the paste is to be used. In that for table ware the proportions are: kaolin, 37; felspar, 33; quartz, 30. For the glaze: felspar, 15; lime, 15; kaolin, 12; quartz and broken porcelain, 58. The paste made into hardware trimmings contains a greater proportion of American kaolin than that for table ware. As to the merits of the latter it is thus spoken of by M. Ch. de Bussy, from whose official report we have already quoted: “The porcelain of Greenpoint is second to none in quality of paste and hardness of glaze. Most of the articles are heavy, and may be compared in form with that which in French commerce is known as limonade: we have, however, seen thinner pieces, such as tea and coffee cups, well made, and which would figure honorably among the productions of Europe (bien fabriquées, et qui pourraient figurer honorablement parmi les productions d’Europe).” Mr. Karl Müller’s first work of art was a “Century Vase” (Fig. 444), designed by Mr. Smith for the Centennial Exhibition. Bison heads form the handles; medallions decorate the front and back, and below them is a belt of gold with small bison, walrus, ram, and other animal heads arranged at intervals. The base is surrounded by a series of medallions or panels, representing, in white relief, Indians, a soldier of the Revolutionary era, the Tea Scene in Boston Harbor, and other historical incidents. The body is painted in blue, red, and gold. The artistic character of the vase can be sufficiently studied in the engraving. The decoration, it will be observed, consists in part of paintings on the flat, and in part of the reliefs already mentioned, which give a meaning to the distinctive title, “Century{477} Vase,” chosen for the piece. It illustrates the national progress of a century.

The ingredients for Greenpoint porcelain include kaolins from Cornwall,{476} Delaware, Pennsylvania, and Georgia; felspar from Maine and Connecticut; and quartz, also from Connecticut. These are mixed according to the intended use of the paste. For tableware, the proportions are: kaolin, 37; felspar, 33; quartz, 30. For the glaze: felspar, 15; lime, 15; kaolin, 12; quartz and broken porcelain, 58. The paste used for hardware trimmings has a higher concentration of American kaolin compared to that for tableware. Regarding the quality of the latter, M. Ch. de Bussy stated in his official report: “The porcelain of Greenpoint is unmatched in paste quality and glaze hardness. Most items are heavy and can be compared in shape to what is known in French commerce as limonade: however, we have seen thinner pieces, like tea and coffee cups, that are well-made and would stand proudly among European productions (bien fabriquées, et qui pourraient figurer honorablement parmi les productions d’Europe).” Mr. Karl Müller’s first artwork was a “Century Vase” (Fig. 444), designed by Mr. Smith for the Centennial Exhibition. The handles are shaped like bison heads; medallions adorn the front and back, and below them is a gold belt featuring small bison, walrus, ram, and other animal heads arranged at intervals. The base is encircled by a series of medallions or panels depicting, in white relief, Indians, a soldier from the Revolutionary era, the Tea Scene in Boston Harbor, and other historical moments. The body is painted in blue, red, and gold. The artistic nature of the vase can be effectively examined in the engraving. The decoration consists partly of flat paintings and partly of the previously mentioned reliefs, which contribute to the distinctive title, “Century{477} Vase,” chosen for the piece. It represents the national progress of a century.

enlarge-image
Fig. 447.—“Song of the Shirt.” Greenpoint Biscuit Porcelain.
Fig. 447.—“Song of the Shirt.” Greenpoint Biscuit Porcelain.

When Mr. Longfellow wrote his poem “Kéramos,” it is hardly probable that he contemplated the possibility of supplying a subject to the art of which he sang. The poet wrote of the potter, and the potter has illustrated his song. The poem had no sooner appeared than it was made the groundwork of an illustrative vase (Fig. 445). As in the “Century Vase” history is represented by periods and leading events, so in the “Kéramos” vase the history of ceramic art is represented by the leading contributions to its continuous progress. In panels on the base the potters of all ages are seen at work—Egyptian, Greek, and modern. Above these, on the body, are reliefs illustrative of the pottery of Peru, Italy, France, Spain, England, and other countries. As we turn it round, the advance of ceramic art is seen as in a diorama, and amidst the various scenes appears in relief the bust of the poet whose song inspired the work. The form of the vase is singular, simple, and severe, but well suited to the artist’s treatment of his subject. Its rigidity is considerably softened by the quaint, projecting feet and the figures they support, and by the decoration surrounding the flaring top.

When Mr. Longfellow wrote his poem “Kéramos,” it’s unlikely he thought about inspiring a piece of art based on his words. The poet wrote about the potter, and now the potter reflects his song. As soon as the poem was published, it became the foundation for an illustrative vase (Fig. 445). Just like the “Century Vase” features history through different periods and key events, the “Kéramos” vase showcases the history of ceramic art through the important contributions that shaped its evolution. On the base, you can see potters from all ages at work—Egyptian, Greek, and modern. Above that, the body of the vase has reliefs showcasing pottery from Peru, Italy, France, Spain, England, and other countries. As you turn it around, the progress of ceramic art unfolds like a diorama, and among the various scenes, there’s a relief bust of the poet whose song inspired this creation. The vase has a unique, simple, and stark shape, which fits the artist's treatment of the subject perfectly. Its rigidity is softened by the charming, projecting feet and the figures they support, along with the decoration around the flaring top.

enlarge-image
Fig. 448.—Greenpoint Porcelain.
Fig. 448.—Greenpoint Ceramics.

Among the other productions of Greenpoint is a series of statuettes,{478} groups, and animal figures, which were first made in a non-translucent hard clay, of a light but warm brown or buff, and afterward in porcelain biscuit. The material first used is dense and non-vitrifying, more nearly resembling terra-cotta than parian. It is well suited to the production of statuettes and groups, in the modelling of which unmistakable talent and originality are displayed. We can in this department, better perhaps than in any other, appreciate the spirit permeating the designing-room at the Union Works. The rule appears to be to study the antique, but instead of copying or reproducing the works of the ancients, to follow their example in choosing subjects from the every-day life of the artist’s own time. We nowhere see a copy of ancient statuary or feel a breath of borrowed inspiration. Every subject is taken from modern literature, or from life in America in the nineteenth century. One piece (Fig. 447) has under it the words “Stitch! stitch! stitch!” and presents us with a softened illustration of Hood’s poem. We say “softened,” because the artist has preferred—wisely or not we will not now determine—to tone down the unutterable misery of the picture, in which the “woman sat in unwomanly rags, plying her needle and thread.” The unspoken weariness and mingled longing and resignation are here, but the squalor and wretched poverty are rather suggested by the broken box upon which the needle-woman sits, than forced upon our notice. If we accept what was evidently the artist’s working canon, that the literal realization of human wretchedness has no place in art, then we must also accept the work as a fitting counterpart to that of the poet. In any case the conception is praiseworthy, and the execution skilful. Another group was suggested by Poe’s “Raven:”

Among the various creations from Greenpoint is a collection of statuettes, {478} groups, and animal figures, which were initially crafted from a non-translucent hard clay, a light yet warm brown or buff, and later in porcelain biscuit. The first material used is dense and non-vitrifying, resembling terra-cotta more than parian. It’s well-suited for making statuettes and groups, where clear talent and originality shine through. In this area, perhaps more than in any other, we can appreciate the creative spirit in the design room at the Union Works. The approach seems to involve studying the antique, but instead of simply copying ancient works, they draw inspiration from everyday life during the artist's own time. There’s no replication of ancient statuary here, nor any hint of borrowed inspiration. Every subject is drawn from modern literature or 19th-century American life. One piece (Fig. 447) has the words “Stitch! stitch! stitch!” beneath it, presenting a softened interpretation of Hood’s poem. We say “softened” because the artist has chosen—whether wisely or not, we won’t judge right now—to tone down the unbearable misery of the scene, which portrays a “woman sitting in tattered rags, working her needle and thread.” The implied exhaustion and mixed feelings of longing and resignation are present, but the squalor and dire poverty are suggested more by the broken box the needle-woman sits on than being forced into view. If we accept what seems to be the artist's guiding principle that depicting human suffering literally has no place in art, we must also view the work as a fitting complement to the poet’s vision. Regardless, the concept is commendable, and the execution is skillful. Another group was inspired by Poe’s “Raven:”

"And my soul from that shadow that lies on the floor" "Will be lifted—nevermore!”

The bust of Pallas stands, with the raven on its shoulder, upon a pedestal, in front of which lies a veiled figure. The piece is, we have said, suggested by the poem, of which it is in no sense a literal interpretation. A third group consists of a nude boy and dog, and tells its little story truthfully and forcibly. The attitudes and modelling are alike excellent.

The bust of Pallas stands with a raven on its shoulder on a pedestal, in front of which lies a veiled figure. This piece, as we mentioned, is inspired by the poem, but it’s not a literal representation of it. The third group includes a nude boy and a dog, and it portrays its small story accurately and powerfully. Both the poses and the sculpting are exceptional.

enlarge-image
Fig. 449.—Greenpoint Porcelain.
Fig. 449.—Greenpoint Porcelain.

enlarge-image
Fig. 449.—Greenpoint Porcelain.
Fig. 449.—Greenpoint Porcelain.

enlarge-image
Fig. 450.—Greenpoint Porcelain. (E. Bierstadt Coll.)
Fig. 450.—Greenpoint Porcelain. (E. Bierstadt Collection.)

Other pieces, such as a procession of frogs and turtles with shouldered “pitcher-plants,” illustrate the humorous side of the artist’s genius (Fig. 448). The subject appears to be a favorite one, as we find it variously treated in porcelain also. The other statuettes particularly deserving of notice are a stone-mason, two firemen—one of the old regime and one of the new—{480}and a bust of Forrest as William Tell. These specimens will suffice, with what was said above, to indicate the direction in which this branch of art at Greenpoint is being extended.

Other pieces, like a parade of frogs and turtles with “pitcher-plants” on their shoulders, showcase the artist’s humorous talent (Fig. 448). This theme seems to be a favorite, as we also see it represented in porcelain. The other statuettes that stand out are a stone-cutter, two firefighters—one from the old era and one from the new—{480}and a bust of Forrest as William Tell. These examples, along with what was mentioned earlier, highlight the direction in which this style of art is evolving at Greenpoint.

enlarge-image
Fig. 451.—Poets’ Pitcher. Greenpoint Biscuit Porcelain.
Fig. 451.—Poets’ Pitcher. Greenpoint Biscuit Porcelain.

There has yet to be considered the staple product of the Union Works, viz., its household porcelain. The paste is, as we have seen, of good quality, and the manufactured ware is strong and serviceable. One of the great obstacles in the way of the success of other enterprises—the lack of skilled artists—Mr. Smith has overcome, and now employs a number of decorators whose work augurs well for the continued prosperity of the establishment. We have seen one set (Fig. 449), composed of a circular tray, sugar-bowl, milk-pitcher, and teacups, which is entirely praiseworthy in both design and workmanship. The prevailing color is lavender, into which are wrought, in the form of birds and flowers, delicate tints of blue and yellow. The effect of the whole is soft and pleasing, and is heightened by the graceful design of the pieces, and the fine translucent body upon which the decoration is laid.

There hasn't yet been a discussion about the main product of the Union Works, which is its household porcelain. As we've noted, the material is of good quality, and the finished products are durable and practical. One of the major challenges faced by other businesses—the shortage of skilled artists—has been tackled by Mr. Smith, who now employs several decorators whose work looks promising for the ongoing success of the company. We’ve seen one collection (Fig. 449), which includes a circular tray, sugar bowl, milk pitcher, and teacups, all of which are commendable in both design and craftsmanship. The dominant color is lavender, and it features delicate shades of blue and yellow shaped like birds and flowers. The overall effect is soft and pleasing, enhanced by the elegant design of the pieces and the fine, translucent material on which the decoration is applied.

enlarge-image
Fig. 452.—Greenpoint Porcelain.
Fig. 452.—Greenpoint Ceramics.

We cannot here point to any style as being particularly distinctive of the workshop. The taste of the decorators is broad and catholic.

We can't really point to any style that stands out as unique to the workshop. The decorators have a wide-ranging and inclusive taste.

White reliefs are occasionally used with fine effect in the ornamentation of pitchers and cups. One of the latter shows white figures in relief upon pale grounds.{481}

White reliefs are sometimes effectively used in decorating pitchers and cups. One of the cups has white figures in relief on light backgrounds.{481}

The cup is of a very graceful shape, and a miniature Columbia supported by an eagle forms the handle. A pitcher in biscuit (Fig. 451) is surrounded by heads of distinguished poets in relief. In this case also the shape is excellent, and the mouldings, including the subsidiary decoration, are admirably finished.

The cup has a very elegant shape, and a small Columbia held up by an eagle serves as the handle. A pitcher in biscuit (Fig. 451) features a design with the profiles of famous poets in relief. Again, the shape is excellent, and the moldings, along with the additional decorations, are beautifully crafted.

enlarge-image
Fig. 453.—Greenpoint Porcelain. View of Memorial Hall.
Fig. 453.—Greenpoint Porcelain. A view of Memorial Hall.

The painting upon some of the plates is deserving of particular notice. They can only be referred to individually, as we have seen that no leading style has been adopted under which they could be treated of collectively. There is no uniformity either in the merit of the designs or decorations. One has for centre-piece a view of Memorial Hall (Fig. 453), and, set in a rim of deep crimson, oval medallions with similar views. The drawing is very careful, and the colors well assorted. On another style a flower or a fern covers the bottom and falls upon the rim, which has no other decoration. Others have views of a windmill (Fig. 455), a cottage embowered in foliage painted in monochrome, or fruit. In some we find delicacy, and in others the work of a brush unaccustomed to search for subtleties of tint or the more refined expression of which color is capable. Fortunately the latter are the exception and the former the rule.

The paintings on some of the plates really stand out. They need to be mentioned individually since there's no single style that can cover them all together. There's also no consistency in the quality of the designs or decorations. One plate features a central view of Memorial Hall (Fig. 453), framed by deep crimson and oval medallions with similar images. The drawing is quite detailed, and the colors are well-matched. Another style has a flower or a fern at the bottom that drapes over the rim, which is otherwise plain. Some plates show a windmill (Fig. 455), a cottage surrounded by greenery painted in monochrome, or fruit. In some, we see delicacy, while others show a less skilled painter who doesn’t capture the subtleties of color or refine expressions that color can convey. Thankfully, the less skilled pieces are exceptions, while the more delicate ones are the majority.

enlarge-image
Fig. 454.—Greenpoint Porcelain.
Fig. 454.—Greenpoint Ceramics.

To examine the methods of the artists of Greenpoint, the plate (Fig. 452) may be referred to. The flowers forming its decoration{482} may be found by almost any country roadside. Gathered as they grew, they were taken to the decorating-room, and were there transferred to porcelain. Apart altogether from the artistic result, there is a principle in such a manner of seeking designs deserving of attention. We have seen that in Japan the secret of the infinite variety of art lies in the close sympathy between the artist and nature. He turns to his promptress on all occasions for inspiration and suggestion. It must be so everywhere. The boundless wealth of form and color found in nature confers an equally boundless variety upon the art in which it is reflected. The conventional is limited by human ingenuity: the natural has no limit.

To look at the methods used by the artists of Greenpoint, refer to the plate (Fig. 452). The flowers used in its decoration{482} can almost always be found by country roads. Gathered where they grew, they were brought to the decorating room and transferred to porcelain there. Beyond the artistic outcome, there's a principle in this approach to finding designs that deserves attention. We've seen that in Japan, the secret to the endless variety in art comes from the deep connection between the artist and nature. The artist looks to nature for inspiration and ideas every time. It should be the same everywhere. The unlimited diversity of shapes and colors in nature brings a limitless variety to the art that reflects it. Conventional designs are restricted by human creativity: nature knows no bounds.

enlarge-image
Fig. 455.—Greenpoint Porcelain. Painted by J. M. Falconer.
Fig. 455.—Greenpoint Porcelain. Painted by J. M. Falconer.

enlarge-image
Fig. 456.—English Porcelain. Decorated by Mrs. Hoyt. (D. Collamore.)
Fig. 456.—English Porcelain. Designed by Mrs. Hoyt. (D. Collamore.)

As a final example of table ware let us instance a plate (Fig. 454) decorated in gold, blue, red, green, yellow, and pink, so sparingly that only a close examination brings out the real richness of the coloring. In the first place, the decoration lies entirely upon the rim, with the exception of two circles of gold and blue. The design consists of crossed branches painted in blue and gold, with insects and brightly feathered birds. The effect is exceedingly soft, the delicacy of the colors being as pleasing to the eye as it is satisfactory in point of taste. The mark of the Greenpoint porcelain is an eagle’s head with the letter S—the manufacturer’s initial—through the beak.

As a final example of tableware, let's look at a plate (Fig. 454) decorated in gold, blue, red, green, yellow, and pink, so subtly that only a close inspection reveals the true richness of the colors. First, the decoration is entirely on the rim, except for two circles of gold and blue. The design features crossed branches painted in blue and gold, along with insects and vividly colored birds. The overall effect is exceptionally soft, with the delicacy of the colors being as visually pleasing as it is satisfying in terms of taste. The mark of Greenpoint porcelain is an eagle’s head with the letter S—the manufacturer's initial—through its beak.

Besides the manufacturers and the{483} artists employed in their establishments, many persons make a business of decorating earthen-ware and porcelain, and within the past few years many more have been attracted to this branch of art. It is regularly taught by two New York institutions, the Decorative Art Society and the Ladies’ Art Association, and has many devotees both in the East and West. Much of the work executed by these artists is highly creditable; and there is a great deal that never reaches the public eye, which is marked by both delicacy and originality.

Besides the manufacturers and the{483} artists working in their shops, many people make a living decorating earthenware and porcelain, and in recent years, even more have been drawn to this art form. It's regularly taught by two institutions in New York, the Decorative Art Society and the Ladies’ Art Association, and it has many followers both in the East and West. Much of the work done by these artists is very impressive; and there is a lot that never gets seen by the public, characterized by both delicacy and originality.

One of the regular professional establishments is that of Warrin & Lycett, of New York. The example here given (Fig. 457) is Jersey City earthen-ware, and was painted by Mr. Warrin, who has had an experience of about fifteen years as a decorator. The colors are bright, and are very happily blended. The ground is a shade of light green, and the flowers are painted in their natural colors. At this workshop success was reached some time ago in a very delicate operation, that of transferring photographs to porcelain.

One of the well-known professional studios is Warrin & Lycett, based in New York. The example shown here (Fig. 457) is earthenware from Jersey City and was painted by Mr. Warrin, who has around fifteen years of experience as a decorator. The colors are vibrant and beautifully blended. The background is a light green shade, and the flowers are painted in their natural colors. This workshop achieved success some time ago in a delicate process of transferring photographs onto porcelain.

enlarge-image
Fig. 457.—Jersey City Earthen-ware. Decorated by Warrin.
Fig. 457.—Jersey City Pottery. Decorated by Warrin.

Mr. John Bennett, formerly the Director of the Faience Department of the Doulton factory at Lambeth, has within the past year settled in New York, and is now turning out decorated faience after the styles seen in the English original. He uses imported Lambeth biscuit, and has erected a kiln in connection with his studio for firing the decoration. It is his intention, in course of time, to use American clays, in order to obviate the necessity of importing biscuit, and at the same time to obtain new shapes made after his own designs. Among his best ground colors are pale yellow, pale blue,{484} and a rich brown tinged with red. The latter is very effectively used with leaves and flowers drawn over the piece in shades of green and yellow. All Bennett’s pieces have an even and brilliant glaze. After what has been said of Lambeth faience, no attempt need here be made to characterize the art represented by this ware. It will be, as indeed it deserves to be, admired; and America ought to be congratulated upon the acquisition of so good a representative of the Lambeth school of decorators.

Mr. John Bennett, who was previously the Director of the Faience Department at the Doulton factory in Lambeth, has recently moved to New York and is now creating decorated faience in styles similar to those found in the original English pieces. He uses imported Lambeth biscuit and has built a kiln in his studio to fire the decorations. Eventually, he plans to use American clays to avoid the need for importing biscuit and to create new shapes based on his own designs. Some of his best ground colors include pale yellow, pale blue,{484} and a deep brown with a hint of red. The brown is especially effective when paired with leaves and flowers painted in shades of green and yellow. All of Bennett’s pieces feature a smooth and vibrant glaze. Given what has been said about Lambeth faience, there’s no need to further describe the art represented by this ware. It will be, and rightly so, admired; and America should be congratulated on gaining such an excellent representative of the Lambeth school of decorators.

enlarge-image
Fig. 458.—Bennett Faience. (D. Collamore.)
Fig. 458.—Bennett Faience. (D. Collamore.)

The tile-piece at the opening of the book devoted to America (page 391) was painted by Mr. F. T. Vance, of New York. The drawing is excellent, and the design is original and decidedly meritorious. The arrangement of the figures gives a life to this and other pieces by the same artist entirely lacking in the styles of tile-painting, which consist of a repetition on each tile of the same design, or of varied but independent designs.

The tile art at the start of the book focused on America (page 391) was created by Mr. F. T. Vance from New York. The drawing is outstanding, and the design is original and definitely admirable. The way the figures are arranged adds a sense of liveliness to this and other works by the same artist, which is completely missing in the typical styles of tile painting that either repeat the same design on each tile or feature diverse but separate designs.

enlarge-image
Fig. 459.—Bennett Faience. (D. Collamore.)
Fig. 459.—Bennett Faience. (D. Collamore.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 460.—Lambeth Faience. Decorated by Bennett.
Fig. 460.—Lambeth Faience. Designed by Bennett.

enlarge-image
Fig. 461.—Plate Painted by Mr. John M. Falconer.
Fig. 461.—Plate painted by Mr. John M. Falconer.

Mr. John M. Falconer, of Brooklyn, is an artist who has devoted himself very successfully to ceramic{485} decoration. Some of his designs on Greenpoint porcelain (see Fig. 455) are very pleasing, and the coloring is chaste and well handled. A more ambitious work is that given below (Fig. 461), an appropriate wedding-gift to an artist’s daughter. The distance toward which the bride and groom are walking is rose-hued, and the church-spire and foliage partake of the effect. Roses are strewn along the path. A heavy knotted white sash forms a curtain and encloses the scene. Above, in a lunette of dark blue bordered with white pearls, is a golden-haired Cupid holding a box of wedding-cake, with the names of the lady and gentleman on the lid. The border of the plate is a deep flat pink, with a narrow outer line of white. The plate is remarkable both as a work of art and for the delicate manner in which, as a gift, it conveys the congratulations and good wishes of the giver. Some of his works, besides the one above alluded to, are in the possession of Mr. T. C. Smith; and others, both in camaïeu and polychrome, are entitled and owned as follows: “Independence Hall,” Rev. Morgan Dix, D.D.; “The Old Clothing Store, Boston,” Mrs. C. F. Blake; “Albert Durer’s House,” and “The Oldest House in St. Louis, Missouri,” Charles Brown, Troy, New York; “Shakspeare’s House,” Edward Green, New York; “A Smoke Fancy,” “Autumn, Montclair,{486} New Jersey,” “Church at West Point,” “Moonlit Lake,” Aaron Vail, Jr., Troy, New York; “Crescent Moon,” John Gale, Esq.; “Killearn Manse, Scotland,” Hon. M. B. Macleay, New York; “The Old Tower, Newport,” Mrs. S. P. Avery; “Across the Water,” F. A. Bridgman, Paris; “At Montreal,” George H. Boughton, London; “At Wilmington, North Carolina,” Mrs. J. P. Whitehead, Newark, New Jersey; “Old Castle, Sunset,” Alfred Jones, Yonkers, New York; “The Philosopher,” Rev. L. L. Noble, Annandale, New York; “Moonlight,” Charles Parsons, Montclair, New Jersey; landscape, and a set of two blue and one yellow vases, Hon. George B. Warren, Jr., Troy, New York. Mr. Falconer has the advantages of a cultivated taste and well-trained skill to help him win such a reputation as might induce him to substitute, even to a greater extent than at present, porcelain or pottery for the more perishable canvas.

Mr. John M. Falconer from Brooklyn is an artist who has successfully dedicated himself to ceramic decoration. Some of his designs on Greenpoint porcelain (see Fig. 455) are very appealing, and the colors are tasteful and well done. A more ambitious piece is described below (Fig. 461), which is a fitting wedding gift for an artist's daughter. The background where the bride and groom are walking is a soft rose color, and the church spire and surrounding trees share this effect. Roses line the path. A thick, knotted white sash acts as a curtain, framing the scene. Above, in a dark blue arch bordered with white pearls, there’s a golden-haired Cupid holding a box of wedding cake, with the names of the couple on the lid. The plate’s border is a deep flat pink with a thin outer line of white. The plate stands out both as a piece of art and for the delicate way it expresses the giver's congratulations and good wishes. Some of his works, aside from the one mentioned, are owned by Mr. T. C. Smith; others, in camaïeu and polychrome, are titled and owned as follows: “Independence Hall,” Rev. Morgan Dix, D.D.; “The Old Clothing Store, Boston,” Mrs. C. F. Blake; “Albert Durer’s House,” and “The Oldest House in St. Louis, Missouri,” Charles Brown, Troy, New York; “Shakespeare’s House,” Edward Green, New York; “A Smoke Fancy,” “Autumn, Montclair,{486} New Jersey,” “Church at West Point,” “Moonlit Lake,” Aaron Vail, Jr., Troy, New York; “Crescent Moon,” John Gale, Esq.; “Killearn Manse, Scotland,” Hon. M. B. Macleay, New York; “The Old Tower, Newport,” Mrs. S. P. Avery; “Across the Water,” F. A. Bridgman, Paris; “At Montreal,” George H. Boughton, London; “At Wilmington, North Carolina,” Mrs. J. P. Whitehead, Newark, New Jersey; “Old Castle, Sunset,” Alfred Jones, Yonkers, New York; “The Philosopher,” Rev. L. L. Noble, Annandale, New York; “Moonlight,” Charles Parsons, Montclair, New Jersey; landscapes, and a set of two blue and one yellow vases, Hon. George B. Warren, Jr., Troy, New York. Mr. Falconer has the benefit of a refined taste and well-trained skill, which help him build a reputation that could encourage him to use porcelain or pottery more extensively instead of the more fragile canvas.

enlarge-image
Fig. 462.—Limoges Porcelain and Silver. (Reed & Barton, N. Y.)
Fig. 462.—Limoges Porcelain and Silver. (Reed & Barton, N.Y.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 463.—Copeland Porcelain and Silver. (Reed & Barton, N. Y.)
Fig. 463.—Copeland Porcelain and Silver. (Reed & Barton, New York)

There remains to be noticed an artistic combination in which, although it has long been practised in Europe, American workmen have recently succeeded in producing exceptionally fine effects. Reference is made to the combination of metal and porcelain.{487} We have seen with pleasure slender and exquisitely wrought stands of silver and gold, in which delicately painted French porcelain dishes and basins are converted into card-receivers, flower-stands, and fruit-dishes. A great deal of taste can be displayed in the selection of colors to suit the metal, as well as in the deeper harmony which reproduces in silver or gold the flower stems on the porcelain. Chinese porcelain, in rich colors—green, pink, and blue—is similarly treated. Pieces of the Green family are tastefully set in silver and gold, the mouldings on the bands of metal corresponding with the painted borders of the porcelain.

There's an artistic combination that, although long practiced in Europe, American artisans have recently excelled at creating with impressive results. This refers to the mix of metal and porcelain.{487} We've seen beautiful and delicately crafted silver and gold stands, where finely painted French porcelain dishes and basins are transformed into card holders, flower stands, and fruit bowls. A great deal of style can be shown in selecting colors that complement the metal, as well as in achieving a deeper harmony that reflects the flower stems on the porcelain in silver or gold. Chinese porcelain, with its rich colors like green, pink, and blue, is treated in a similar way. Pieces from the Green family are elegantly framed in silver and gold, with the metal's detailing matching the painted borders of the porcelain.

From such specimens of a double art we turn to others less rich, but scarcely less attractive. Faience vases are mounted in bronze and brightly burnished brass, and derive a new character from the association. Works of this class show that, while it is possible to define the limits of the field peculiar to ceramic art, its place in household decoration cannot be specified with equal precision. Already it has entered into effective alliances with the arts of the silversmith, goldsmith, the workers in the baser metals, of the enameller, the carver, and the cabinet-maker. In these several relations it is not now intended to follow it farther. They would lead to the consideration of many arts essentially distinct, and as foreign to each other as to that whose history has led us from the sun-dried bricks of Egypt to the porcelain of Greenpoint.

From such examples of a dual art, we shift to others that are less elaborate, yet still quite appealing. Faience vases are paired with bronze and shiny brass, gaining a fresh identity from this combination. These works show that while we can outline the boundaries of ceramic art, we can't define its role in home decoration with the same exactness. It has already formed strong connections with the crafts of silversmiths, goldsmiths, workers in less precious metals, enamelers, carvers, and cabinet-makers. We won’t delve deeper into these relationships now. They would take us into the realm of many arts that are essentially different and just as unrelated to each other as to the one whose journey has taken us from the sun-dried bricks of Egypt to the porcelain of Greenpoint.

enlarge-image
Fig. 464.—Worcester Porcelain and Silver. (J. W. Britton Coll.)
Fig. 464.—Worcester Porcelain and Silver. (J. W. Britton Coll.)

enlarge-image
Fig. 464.—Worcester Porcelain and Silver. (J. W. Britton Coll.)
Fig. 464.—Worcester Porcelain and Silver. (J. W. Britton Collection.)

INDEX.

A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I, J, K, L, M, N, O, P, Q, R, S, T, U, V, W, X, Y, Z

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__

ABAQUESNE, Marreot, 281.
Abraham, Copeland’s director, 383.
Abubeker, 191.
Adam, director at Vincennes, 314.
Adobes, 396.
Africa, 213, 216, 217, 241.
Agapenor, 201.
“Agate” ware, 361.
Agostino, assistant of Luca della Robbia, 253, 263.
Agyllos, 241.
Ahriman, 190.
Ainos, 163.
Akai, 161.
Alabastros, 225.
Alambra, 203.
Albany slip, 457.
Alcora, 239.
Alençon, 53, 317.
Alexander the Great, 190, 200.
Algeria, 216.
Alhambra, 235, 236, 247.
Ali, 191.
Alluaud, director at Limoges, 321.
Amasis, 200.
Amathus, 201, 204.
Amazon, tribes on, 417.
Ambrosio, son of Andrea della Robbia, 253.
America, 391-487
(see South America, Central America, Mound-builders, Indians, United States).
American china, 463.
American clays, 446, et seq.
American Crockery Company, Trenton, 462.
American Pottery Company, 455.
Ameya, 160.
Ammon, 85.
Amphora,—æ, 24, 27, 90, 222, 224.
Amstel, 343.
Andrea della Robbia, 253.
Anglo-Roman pottery, 354.
Anglo-Saxon pottery, 355.
Anspach, faience, 330;
porcelain, 341.
Antonio, artist at Ferrara and Faenza, 262.
Antwerp, majolica, 331.
Aphrodite, 201.
Apostle mugs, 336.
Apries, 200.
Apulia, 221, 265, 293, 295.
Arabesque, origin of, 213.
Arabs, 189, 190, 213, 214, 217, 218, 233, et seq., 273.
Araguaya Indians, 438.
Archaic Greek vases, 229.
Arequipa, 410.
Aretine ware, 246.
Arita, 161, 172, 176, 179.
Arizona, 429, et seq.
Arsenal Pottery, Trenton, 462.
Artaxerxes, 190.
Articulated vase, 153.
Artificial porcelain, invented in Europe, 52;
classification, 55, 56, and meaning of term 57;
analysis, 61;
difficulty of its manufacture, 81;
Chinese, 122;
Persian, 122, 196;
Spanish, 238;
Italian, 265, et seq.;
French, 312, et seq.;
English, 376, et seq.;
American, 457, 458, 471, 472.
Aryballos, 226.
Arystichos, 226.
Asia Minor, 211, 213, 214, 215.
Askos, 224.
Assyria, —n, 32, 63-65, 97-102, 198, et seq., 220, 426;
porcelain, 100.
Astarte, 202, 204.
Astbury, English potter, 360;
uses calcined flint, 361.
Astbury & Maddock, Trenton, 460.
Aster decoration, 130.
Athieno, 203.
Aubry, M., director at St. Clement, 311.
Aue, kaolin of, 53, 337.
Augustus II., director at Meissen, 338.
Augustus III., director at Meissen, 338.
Auteuil, Haviland’s workshop at, 287.
Avisseau of Tours, 277.
Awadji, 171.
Awata, 167, 171.
Aztecs, 423.
Azulejos, 216, 233, 236, 239;
Minton’s, 366, 368.

BABEL, 22, 101.
Babylon, 65, 97.{490}
Babylonia, 64, 98.
Bacchus, 21, 22.
Baden, porcelain of, 340.
Bahia, 416.
Bagnall, 360.
Baireuth, 330; porcelain, 341.
Balboa, 418.
Balearic Islands, 236, 248
(see Majorca, Minorca, Iviça).
Baltimore, Maryland, 455.
Banko-yaki, 171.
Banks & Turner, 382.
Barberini Vase, 363.
Barbin of Mennecy, 313.
Barbizet of Paris, 277.
Barcelona, 234, 237.
Barlow, Arthur, 371.
Barlow, Hannah B., 371.
Barr, Martin, Worcester, 380.
Bartlem, potter in South Carolina, 454.
Basaltes, Wedgwood’s, 364.
Battersea, 380.
Battisto Franco, 257.
Battus, 216.
Beauvais, 273.
Becker, workman at Höxter, 341.
Belgium, 331;
porcelain, 343.
Belleek, Ireland, porcelain of, 388, et seq.
Benedetto, artist at Siena, 255.
Bengrath Oppal, director at Meissen, 338.
Bennett, John, New York, 483.
Bennington, Vermont, 457;
porcelain, 472.
Benten, 162.
Berlin, 338, 341, 342.
Bernardo Buontalenti, inventor of Medicean porcelain, 268.
Bernart, Jehan, 279.
Beverly, Massachusetts, 468.
Beyerlé, Baron de, 310.
Biagio, artist at Faenza and Ferrara, 262.
Bikos, 223.
Billingsley, or Beely, 387.
Bingley, Thomas, 376.
Binns, R. W., director at Worcester, 380.
Birkenhead, 375.
Biscuit, meaning of, 53.
Bis-ja-mon, 162, 163.
Bissen, Danish sculptor, 349, 351.
Bleu fouetté, 132.
Blois faience, 308.
Bloor, Ott & Booth, Trenton, 462.
Bloor, Robert, 379.
Bloor, Trenton potter, 460.
Blue-and-white porcelain of China, 123, et seq.;
of Japan, 126, 175.
Blue of the sky after rain, 122, 131.
Blunger, 67.
Boccaro, 119.
Boileau, director at Sèvres, 314.
Bone, enameller (Plymouth), 377.
Bordeaux, 312;
porcelain, 320.
Böttcher, 52, 336, 337, 452.
Bourg-la-Reine, 288, 302, 303, 304.
Bow china, 377, 379, 471.
Boyle, John, partner of Minton, 366.
Bracquemond, M. and Mme., 288, 291, 295, 322.
Bradwell stone-ware, 360.
Bramelds of Swinton, 386.
Bramfield, J. and W., 376.
Brazil, 413, 414-417.
Breslau, 329.
Brewer, J. Hart, Trenton, 462, 465.
Brichard, Eloi, director at Vincennes, 314.
Bricks, 88, 89, 98, 101, 106, 220, etc.
Brick stamp, 88, 101.
Bristol pottery, 373;
porcelain, 376, 386.
Britain, Great, and Ireland, 352-390.
Brongniart, director at Sèvres, his classification, 54, 55, 315, 316, 318.
Broome, Isaac, Trenton artist, 464, et seq.
Brosely pottery, 375.
Brown, Westhead, Moore & Company, 388.
Brühl, Count, 338, 339.
Brussels, 331;
porcelain, 343.
Buddha, 110, 111.
Buddhism, 111, 161.
Buen Retiro, 238.
Bunsen, 85, 241.
Burroughs, G. S., Trenton, 462.
Burslem, 360;
Wedgwood at, 362.
Butler, Frank A., 371.
Byzantium, —ine, 241, 248.

Cuaballito, Peruvian, 409.
Cabuahuil, 421.
Cairo, 214.
Caistor ware, 354.
Caldas, 239.
Caldwell & Wood, 364.
Callimachus and the Corinthian order, 301.
Caltagirone, 247.
Camaïeu, 123, 282, 333.
Cambrian Pottery, 387.
Cambridge, Massachusetts, 468.
Cambyses, 29, 200.
Camillo, artist at Ferrara, 262.
Campania, 241.
Campbell, Colin Minton, 360, 368.
Capo di Monte, 268, 269, 270.
Carolina, clays, 440, 447;
works in, 454.
Carr, James, New York, 458, 463.
Cartalege, Charles, Greenpoint, 472.
Casa Pirota, 261.
Castel-Durante, 257.
Castellani collection, 185, 243, 247, 252, 261, 262, 266.
Castelli, 264.
Catto, artist at Faenza and Ferrara, 262.
Caughley, 387.
Céladon, 116, 131, 150, 161, 179, 195, 197.
Celts, —ic, 274;
Irish, 353.
Central America, 418-424.
Ceramic art, its origin, 19, et seq.;
etymology of “ceramic,” 22, 49;
general view of, see Introduction;
its struggles in America, 444, et seq.{491}
Cesnola, General L. P., 199, 202, et seq.
Chaffagiolo, 255.
Chaffers, Richard, 374, 471.
Chamberlains of Worcester, 380.
Chambrette, Jacques, Luneville, 310.
Champion, Richard, 376, 386.
Chang-ti, 110, 111.
Chanon, Commissioner at Sèvres, 315.
Cha-no-yu, 160.
Chantilly, porcelain of, 313.
Chapelle of Sceaux, 311.
Chaplet, artist, 288, 302.
Chelsea-Derby, 379.
Chelsea (England) porcelain, 377, et seq.
Chelsea (Massachusetts), 459, 468, et seq.
Cheou-lao, 111, 162.
Cherokee, clay, 447.
Cheroulion, 223.
Cherpentier, François, 279.
Chertsey, tiles, 355.
Chicanneau, 52, 312.
Chichimecs, 422, 426.
Chili, —ans, 402, 408.
Chimu, —s, 399, 400, 408, 409.
China, —ese, general history, 109-153;
legend, 20, 110;
porcelain in Egypt, 25;
customs, 28, 292;
in Persia, 191, 196, 197;
general reference, 37, 107, 163, 164, et passim, to 188, 213, 268, 270, 281, 283, 306, 313, 322, 324, 338, 377, 385, 408.
Christ, 22.
Christiania, faience of, 347.
“Christian” porcelain, 164, 184.
Chrysanthemo-Pæonian family, 138, 176, 177.
Chulula, 424.
Chytrai, 225.
Cincinnati, 463.
Citium, 201, 202.
City Pottery, Trenton, 461.
Clark, Shaw & Co., of Montereau, 307.
Classification, 54, et seq.
Clay, composition of, 61.
Clays, American, 446, et seq.
Clerissy family at Moustiers, 283.
Clignancourt, 320.
Cloisonné, enamel, 108, 181, 182;
Minton’s, 367.
Coast pottery of Peru, 400.
Cobalt, blue, 123.
Cockscomb, 124.
Coke, John, Pinxton, 387.
Colebrookdale Pottery, 375, 387.
Colhuas, 422.
Colinot of Paris, 306.
Colombia, 417, 437.
Colorado, 429, et seq.
Color, its place in Greek art, 36;
in Oriental art, 37, et seq.;
how obtained, 65, 81.
Composition of wares and glazes, 59.
Concealed color, porcelain of, 123.
Cones, Egyptian, 30, 89.
Confucius, 111.
Connecticut felspar, 449;
stone-ware made in, 454.
Conrade Brothers, artists at Nevers, 282.
Constantine, 241.
Convent of Gratitude, 118.
Cookworthy, William, 376, 386, 447.
Copan, 423.
Copeland parian, 366;
sketch of, 382, et seq.;
porcelain and silver, 486.
Copenhagen faience, 347;
porcelain, 351.
Cordova, 217.
Corea, 154, 155, 159, 161, 163, 313.
Corean, 158, 160, 161, 164.
Corinth, 241, 242.
Cornwall kaolin, preparation of, 61;
analyses, 450;
used at Greenpoint, 449, 475.
Coroados of Brazil, 415.
Corrugated ware, from Colombia, 417;
from the West, 433, 437, 438, 439.
Cortez, 423, 424.
Costa Rica, 419.
Coxon & Co., Trenton, 462.
Coxside porcelain, 376.
Cozzi, Geminiano, 269.
Crackle, 116, 120, 148, 161, 168.
Crauden’s chapel tiles, 356.
Cream-colored ware, Wedgwood’s, 363;
American, 456, et seq.
Creil faience, 306;
porcelain, 307.
Creussen stone-ware, 336.
“Crouch-ware,” 360.
Crown-Derby, 379.
Crusaders, 214, 247, 356, 357.
Cuarto Real, 236.
Cup of Tantalus, 152, 153.
Cup of the learned, 125.
Curium, 201, 204, 206, 207, 208.
Custine, Count, 310.
Customs illustrated by pottery, 26, et seq.
(see also different countries—Egypt, Assyria, Babylonia, etc.).
Cutts of Pinxton, 387.
Cuzco, 400, 412.
Cyfflé, Paul Louis, Luneville and Niederviller, 310.
Cyprus, 199, 220.
Cypselus, 241.
Cyrene, 216.
Cyrus, 190.

DAIKOKOU, 162.
Dali, 202, 206, 208, 209.
Damascus, 214, 215.
Damousse, artist, 288.
Danaus, 21.
Darmstadt, porcelain of, 341.
Darnet, Mme., 53, 317.
Davis, Isaac, Trenton, 460.
Deck, faience of, 304;
porcelain, 324, 325.
Decoration, best styles of, 44, 80, 81.
Decorative Art Society, 483.
Delaplanche, artist, 288, 292.
Delaware, Indian pottery, 438;
Kaolin, 449.
Delft, 136;
French, 311, 331, 333;
English, 358, 373, 454.{492}
Della Robbia ware, imitation, 265, 268, 366
(see Luca, Andrea).
Demaratus, 241, 242.
Denmark, 347-351.
Dennis, S., Connecticut potter, 454.
Derby porcelain, 378, 379.
Deruta, 263.
Desima, 176, 186.
De St. Criq & Company, at Creil, 307; at Montereau, 307.
Difficult ware, 168.
Dillwyn, Swansea, 387.
Dinos, 225.
Diogenes, 26, 27, 222.
Diskos, 226.
District of Columbia, Indian pottery, 438.
Doccia, La, 268.
Dog of Fo, 113, 157, 163.
Dossi Brothers, artists at Ferrara, 262.
Doulton ware, 370, et seq.;
sketch of John Doulton, 370;
artists, 371;
terra cotta, 372;
imitation, 469.
Dragons, Chinese, 112;
Japanese, 163.
Dresden, 52, 336, et seq.;
ware imitated, 381, 475.
Dubarry, or Pompadour Rose, 315, 387.
Dubois Brothers, 313.
Duesbury family, 378, 379.
Du Liege, porcelain painter, 324.
Dunkirk, 311.
Durantino, Francesco, 259.
Dutch in Japan, 164.
Dynastic colors of China, 115.
Dwight, Dr., first English porcelain, 52.
Dwight, John, potter at Fulham, 373.

EAST BOSTON, 463.
East Liverpool, 451, 452, 463.
East Trenton Pottery Company, 462.
Ebelman, director at Sèvres, 315, 316, 326.
Ecouen, château of, 281.
Egg pottery, 171.
Egg-shell porcelain, 133, 140;
French, 322.
Egypt, —ian, 20, legend, 21;
Chinese porcelain in, 25;
customs illustrated by pottery, 29-31, 89, et seq.;
porcelain, 48, 62, 92, et seq.;
glaze, 63-65, 91, 92;
symbols, 85, et seq.;
in Cyprus, 198, et seq.;
in Etruria, 243;
processes, 71, 74;
history and general reference, 82-96, 97, 98, 99, 101, 102, 103, 104, 220, 242.
Elers Brothers, 360.
“El Frate,” artist at Ferrara, 263.
El Moro, 431.
Ely tiles, 357.
Enamel, 63-65.
(See Stanniferous.)
Encaustic tiles, 366.
England, first porcelain made in, 52, 242, 352, et seq.;
tiles, 355;
lead-glazed pottery, 357;
Delft, 358;
porcelain, 376;
her debt to America, 447.
English marks in America, 445.
English porcelain, composition, 61;
history, 376, et seq.
Eraku, 179.
Etruria, 241, et seq.;
Wedgwood’s, 364.
Etruria Pottery Company, Trenton, 462, et seq.
Etruscan, 240, et seq.;
black, red, and yellow ware, 243.
Ettlinger, commissioner at Sèvres, 315.
Europe, 198.
European art, its fountains, 198.
Evagoras, 200.

FAENZA, 261, 262, 265, 424.
Faience defined, 49;
à niellure, 280;
à la corne, 282.
Falconer, John M., artist, 484, 485.
Families of Chinese porcelain, 138.
Fauquez family, St. Amand, 311;
of Valenciennes, 320.
Ferrara, 262.
“Fine style,” Greek, 230.
Flanders, faience of, 311.
(See Grès de Flandre.)
Flashed glaze, 133.
Flights of Worcester, 380.
Florence, porcelain invented at, 52;
its majolica, 255;
porcelain, 265.
“Florid style,” Greek, 230.
Florida, Indian pottery, 438;
clay, 446.
Flushing, Long Island, 463.
Fo, 110, 113.
Fogen, 159.
Fong-hoang, 114, 163.
Fontana family, 258.
Fontenoy vase, 23.
Forli, 262.
Fou-hi, 110.
Fouque, Joseph, 284.
Fournier, 351.
Fourniera of Limoges, 320.
France, 271-326;
ancient, 271-273;
porcelain, composition of, 60;
history, 312, et seq.
Francesco Durantino, 259.
Francesco Maria, 255.
Francesco Vezzi, 269.
Francesco Xanto, 258.
Francis I., 266.
Frankenthal, 317, 341.
Frye, Thomas, artist at Bow, 377.
Fulham settled by Dutch, 358;
stone-ware, 359, 373.
Furnaces, 74, et seq.
Fürstenburg, porcelain of, 340, 351.

GALLIENUS, 25.
Galloway & Graiff, Philadelphia, 455.
Garducci, artist at Urbino, 258.
Garrett, partner of Copeland, 383.
Gaul, 272.
Gelanor, 21.
Geminiano Cozzi, 269.
Genghis Khan, 190.
Georgia, Indian pottery, 438;
clay, 446;
kaolin, 451.
Gérault Daraubert, 317.{493}
Germany, pottery of, 327-330;
stone-ware, 333-336;
porcelain, composition of, 60, 336-342.
Gien faience, 309.
Ginori, Marquis Carlo, 268.
Gioanetti, Dr., founds factory at Vineuf, 270.
Giorgio Andreoli, imitator of Luca della Robbia, 253;
artist at Gubbio, 259, et seq.
Giovanni, son of Andrea della Robbia, 253.
Girolamo, son of Andrea della Robbia, 253.
Giyoki, or Gyoguy, 73, 159, 160.
Glasgow Pottery Company, 460, 462.
Glaze, porcelain, 60;
artificial porcelain, 61;
pottery, 63;
history of, 64, 80, 81.
Glazing, 80, 81.
Glot of Sceaux, 311.
Göggingen, 330.
Golgoi, 203.
Goodwin, John, Trenton, 460.
Gosai, 176, 177.
Goths, 217.
Græco-Egyptian, 91.
Graffiti, 249;
Minton’s, 367.
“Grains of rice” work, 152, 197.
Granada, 216, 218, 233, 236.
Granite-ware, 456, et seq.
Gravant, director at Vincennes, 314.
Graybeards stone-ware, 335.
Greatbatch, D., modeller, at Jersey City, 456.
Greece,—eek, legend as to origin of pottery, 21, 22;
conquests defined, 24;
customs illustrated by pottery, 26-28, 227;
painting, 32-34, 36, 37, 221, 222, 228-232;
forms, 35, 41, 223, et seq., 264, 326;
whence derived, 90, 209-212, 219, et seq.;
glaze, 65, 222, 223, 273;
moulding and modelling, 68;
wheel, 72, 73;
furnaces, 74-76;
in Cyprus, 199, et seq.;
origin of Greek art, 198-212;
general history, 219-232;
sun-dried pottery, 220;
terra-cotta, 220;
styles, 228, et seq.;
influence in Italy, 240, et seq., 264;
in France, 292, 295;
in Denmark, 347-350;
in Brazil, 414;
in United States, 455, et seq. passim, 467, 470;
general reference, 20, 49, 84, 95, 110, 190, 191, 192, 198, 240, 273, 299, 392, 404, 477.
Green family, China, 130, 139.
Greenpoint porcelain, 443;
imported kaolin, 449;
kilns, 463;
history, 472, et seq.;
ingredients, 475, 476;
biscuit, 478.
Greenwood Pottery Company, 462.
Grellet Brothers of Limoges, 320.
Grès de Flandre, 336;
revived by Doulton, 370.
Gros-Caillou, 311.
Grosso, artist at Ferrara, 263.
Guatemala, 420.
Gubbio, 259.
Gueguetenango, 420, 421.
Guettard, chemist at Bagnolet, 317.
Guidobaldo II., 257, 259, 261.
Guik-mon, 161.

HAGUE, the, 343.
Haguenau, 286.
Haji, 158, 159.
Halm Art Pottery Company, New York, 468.
Hancock, R., engraver, 381.
Handley, A., artist at Worcester, 381.
Hanford, Isaac, potter at Hartford, 454.
Hangest, Hélène de, 279.
Hannong, Charles François, potter at Strasburg, 286;
family, 286, 312, 316, 320, 341.
Hard porcelain. (See Natural.)
Harrison, partner of Wedgwood, 362.
Hartford, Connecticut, 454.
Harvey & Adamson, Philadelphia, 455.
Hattersley, Charles, Trenton, 461.
Haviland, Charles Field, 325.
Havilands, of New York and Limoges, 287;
their faience and process, 287, 288;
their artists, 288;
examples, 291, et seq.;
mark, 304; porcelain, 321, et seq.;
faience imitated, 469.
Hawthorn pattern, Chinese, 128; black, 129.
Helstone china clay, 376.
Hemphill, Judge, Philadelphia, 472.
Henderson & Co., D., Jersey City, 455, 472.
Henri Deux ware, 63, 279;
Minton’s, 367.
Herbertsville, New Jersey, 455.
Herculaneum pottery, 375.
Hermann, 24.
Hesdin, 273.
Hesse-Cassel, porcelain of, 341.
Hide-yoshi, 160.
Hindoos, 105.
Hirschvogel, 329.
Hispano-Moresque, 217, 233, et seq., 240.
History illustrated by pottery, 23, 139.
Hizen, 160, 161, 175, et seq., 179.
Hoang-ti, 20, 110, 113, 116.
Höchst, faience, 330; porcelain, 340.
Holland, faience, 331-333;
porcelain, 343.
Holmos, 225.
Holdship, Josiah, Worcester, 381.
Hollins, Michael Daintry, 366, 368.
Homer, 75.
Ho-nan, 121.
Honduras, 423.
Honorific marks, 123.
Horoldt, director at Meissen, 337, 338.
Hotei, 162.
Houdayer, John F., Trenton, 460.
Höxter, 341.
Hudson River Pottery, New York, 457.
Hulaku, Khan, 191, 193.
Hydria, 224.
Hyrche, 223.

IBERIAN peninsula, 233-239.
Ibis mummy pots, 90.
Idalium, 202, 203.
Illinois, ancient, 431, 438;
kaolin, 449.
Imari, 175.
Inachus, 21.
Incas of Peru, 395.
India, 105-108, 138.
“Indian” porcelain, 187.{494}
Indiana kaolin, 449.
Indians, North American, 425, 429-441.
Inland pottery of Peru, 400.
Ipsen, Mme., 347.
Ireland, ancient, 353.
Iron-stone china, 458.
Irving, 24.
Ise, 160, 172.
Israelites, 31, 88.
Italy: potter’s wheel, 73;
furnaces, 76, 217;
history, 240-270;
general character of its art, 264;
porcelain, 265, et seq.;
influence in France, 273.
Iviça, 236.
“Ivory porcelain,” 463.

JACQUELINE, Countess, 333.
Jacques, manufacturer at Bourg-la-Reine, 304.
Jade, 146, et seq., 149, 150.
Jade-colored porcelain, 123, 146, 147.
Jasper-ware, Wedgwood’s, 364, 365.
Jeffords & Co., Philadelphia, 455.
Jehan de Voleur, 273.
Jehovah, 21.
Jerichau, Danish sculptor, 351.
Jersey City, New Jersey, 455, 472;
decorated earthen-ware, 483.
Jewelled porcelain, Sèvres, 315;
Copeland’s, 384.
Jinmu, 158.
Joubert & Cancate, makers of porcelain, Limoges, 321.
Jou-yao, 122.
Judæa, 103, 104.
Jullien, manufacturer at Bourg-la-Reine, 304.
Jupiter, 21.

KADOS, 224.
Kaga, 170, 175, 179, et seq.
Kagoshima, 167.
Kalpis, 225.
Kami,—ism, 20, 161.
Kandler, artist at Meissen, 337-339.
Kanoun, 226.
Kantharos, 226.
Kaolin, 51;
discovered in Saxony, 52, 337;
in France, 53;
St. Yrieix, 316;
Alençon, 317;
etymology, 59;
composition, 59;
how prepared, 59, et seq.;
American, 447, et seq.
Karatsu, 172.
Kato Shirozayemon, 144, 159, 160.
Kato-siro-ouye-mon, ibid.
Kean, Michael, partner of Duesbury, 379.
Keironan, 216.
Kelebe, 225.
Keller & Guérin, Luneville, 310.
Keramos, 22, 49.
Kiel, 347.
Kien-long, 134, 135, 138.
Kilns, 71, 74, et seq.;
in America, 463.
King-teh-chin, 112, 122, 123, 126, 133, 135, 137, 142, 150.
Kioto, 167, 171, 175, 179.
Kiri-mon, 161.
Kiusiu, 167, 172.
Korzec, porcelain of, 345.
Kothon, 225.
Kotylos, 226.
Kouan-yao, 122, 123, 127.
Kouei, 124.
Kouen-ou, 20, 116.
Koung-tseu, 111.
Koutsi fakata, 159.
Krater, 225.
Kraut, Hans, 330.
Krossos, 225.
Kuan-in, 111.
Kutani, 170.
Kyathos, 226.
Kylin, 113, 163.
Kylix, 27, 209, 226.

LA CHINA, 239.
Lacquer, 165, 181.
Ladies’ Art Association, 483.
Lafond, artist, 288, 302.
Lagynos, 224.
Lake dwellers, 327, 395.
Lambeth settled by Dutch, 358;
stone-ware, 359;
faience, 370;
school of art, 371;
artists, 371;
American, 458, 483.
Lambrequin decoration, 124.
Lamoninary, Valenciennes, 320.
Lancelle, 127.
Lang lizen, 125.
Land of Great Peace, 163.
Lanfranco Brothers, 257.
Lanfrey, François, manager at Niederviller, 310.
Lao-tseu, 111.
Lapis-lazuli blue, 132.
Larnaca, 202, 205.
Lathrop, Charles, potter at Norwich, 454.
Laughlin, Mr., East Liverpool, 451, 452.
Lauragais, Count de Brancas, 317.
Laurin, artist, 288, 302, 303, 304.
Learned, cup of the, 125.
Lebœuf and Thebaut, 307.
Lebœuf, Milliet & Co., of Creil, 307.
Leeds pottery, 374.
Leipsic, 329.
Lekythos, 225.
Lelong, Nicholas, founds Nancy, 311.
Lemire, artist at Niederviller, 310.
Levigating mills, 452.
Licou-li, 118.
Lille faience, 311;
porcelain, 313, 320.
Limoges faience, 286;
porcelain, 320;
imitated, 469;
with metal, 486.
Lindeneher, artist, 288.
Lindenir, painter at Meissen, 338.
Literature enriched by figures, 31.
Liverpool delft, 358, 374, 380.
Locker & Co., Derby, 379.
Longevity, god of, 111;
symbols, 114, 124, 163.
Longwy faience, 307.{495}
Loosdrecht, 343.
Lotus as a symbol, 85.
Louisiana, ancient, 431, 439.
Lowe, Alexander, director at Vienna, 340.
Lowestoft pottery, 375;
porcelain, 376.
Luca della Robbia, 247;
sketch of his life, 250, et seq.;
his works, 251;
the younger Luca, 253;
successors and imitators, 253, 263, 329.
Lucumon, 242.
Ludwigsburg, 341.
Luneville, 310.
Luson, Herolin, 375.
Lyman, Fenton & Co., 457, 472.
Lynch, J. and T., Trenton, 461.

MACQUOID & Co., W. A., New York, 457.
Madrid, 238, 239.
Magistrates’ porcelain, 122, 123.
Magna Græcia, 241, 244, 245, 246, 265, 295.
Maine felspar, 449.
Majolica, defined, 49-51;
how painted, 80, 193;
imported into Italy, 249, 254;
earliest Italian, 255;
Wedgwood, 365;
Minton, 366, 368;
Carr, 459.
Majorca, 234, 236, 248, 249, 250.
Malaga, 234, 235.
Malmesbury tiles, 355.
Malpass, William, 376.
Malvern tiles, 355.
Mancos, 433.
Mandan Indians, 430.
Mandarin vases, 135.
Manhattan Pottery, 457.
Manises, 234.
Manor-house, York, pottery, 376.
Manufacture, 66, et seq.
Marburg, 330.
Marcolini, Count, director at Meissen, 338.
Marieberg, faience of, 346, 347.
Marreot Abaquesne, 281.
Marseilles, founded by Phœnicians, 273;
faience, 285;
porcelain, 317.
Maryland Indians, 440;
felspar and quartz, 449.
Massie, Sieur, potter at Limoges, 286, 320.
Mayer, Joseph, Trenton, 462.
Mazarine blue, 132.
Mecca, Temple of, 213.
Medicean porcelain, 52, 185, 265, et seq.
Meissen, 52, 53, 337, et seq., 475.
Melchiorre, Fra, 262.
Mennecy, porcelain of, 313.
Mercer Pottery, Trenton, 462.
Mercury, 21.
Mesopotamia, 211.
Metallic lustre, 50, 65;
how applied, 80, 193, 195, 217, 233, et seq., 240, 247, 249, 254.
Mexico, 418, 421, et seq.
Meyer, commissioner at Sèvres, 315.
Mezza-majolica, 50, 249, 254.
Mikado, 158, 161, 163.
Miles, Thomas, stone-ware maker, 360.
Millham Pottery, Trenton, 462.
Millington, Mr., Trenton, 460, 461.
Ming dynasty, porcelain of, 123, 133, et passim.
Mino, 175.
Minorca, 236.
Minton & Co., Henri Deux ware, 281;
pate-sur-pate, 326;
sketch of firm, 365, et seq.;
porcelain, 382.
Minton, Herbert, 366, et seq.
Minton, Hollins & Co., 368.
Minton, Thomas, 365, 366.
Mississippi, 425, 426, 427, 430, 439.
Missouri, ancient pottery, 425, 426, 427;
Indian, 430;
kaolin, 449, 450.
Mitla, 423, 424.
Moguls in Persia, 191, 195.
Mohammed, 190, 191; tomb of, 214, 247.
Mohammed-ben-Alhamar, 235.
Moore, Joseph H., Trenton, 462.
Moncloa, 239.
“Monkey,” Brazilian, 416.
Montereau faience, 307.
Montesinos, Spanish historian, 394.
Montezuma, 423.
Moorhead & Wilson, Spring Mills, Pennsylvania, 455.
Moors,—ish, 216, 218, 233, et seq., 241.
Moquis, 436, 438.
Moreau, Marie, porcelain-maker, Paris, 313.
Moresque, 189, 234.
Moringues, 416.
Morocco, 216.
Moscow, porcelain of, 345.
Moses, James, Trenton, 462.
Moses, John, & Co., Trenton, 462.
Moulding, 68.
Mound-builders, 425-428, 438, 439, 440.
Moustiers, 283.
Muller, Danish minister, 351.
Müller, Karl, Greenpoint, 475, 476.
Mummy figures, 93.
Murviedro, 233.
Mylitta, 202.

NAGASAKI, 176, 184.
Nagoya, 181.
Nancy faience, 311.
Nankin blue, 123, 175.
Nankin, tower of, 118.
Nantes, 312.
Nantgarrow, 387.
Naples, 238;
majolica, 264.
Natchez Indians, 430.
Natural porcelain, its ingredients, 51;
invented in Europe, 52;
classification, 55, 56;
meaning of term, 57;
analysis, 60;
Egyptian, 62, 92;
Assyrian, 99, 100;
Indian, 107;
Chinese, 121, et seq.;
Corean, 154, 155;
Japanese, 159-161, 164, 174, et seq.;
Persian, 191, 195, et seq.;
Spanish, 239;
Portuguese, 239;
Italian, 270;
French, 316, et seq.;
German, 336, et seq.;
Dutch, 343;
Russian, 344, 345;
Danish, 351;
English, 376, 377;
Irish, 388,{496} 389;
American, 443, 455, 459, et seq., 471, et seq.
Neo-Paphos, 201, 204.
Neudeck-Nymphenburg, 341.
Neuhaus, 340.
Nevers, 282.
New England Pottery Co., 463.
Newhall china, 386.
New Jersey, Indian pottery, 437, 440;
clays, 448, et seq.;
analyzed, 450, 451.
New Mexico, 429, et seq.
New York, 457-459.
Nicaragua, 419, 421, 424, 438.
Nicola da Urbino, 259.
Nicoloso Francesco, artist of Robbia school, 253.
Niederviller faience, 310;
porcelain, 320.
Nile, 21, 83, 89, 216.
Nishikide, 161, 176, 177.
Nisser, Danish, 350.
Noel, artist, 288.
Nomino-Soukoune, 158.
Normans in England, 355.
North American Indians. (See Indians, North American.)
Northamptonshire, ancient, 354.
Northcomb, Huart de, 307.
“Northern faience,” 346.
Norwalk, Connecticut, 455.
Norwich, Connecticut, 454.
Nottingham, 375.
Nove, Le, porcelain, 268, 269.
Num, 21.
Numa Pompilius, 244.
Nuremberg, 329, 330.
Nyon, porcelain of, 343.

OANAMUCHI-NO-MIKOTO, 20, 158.
Oinochoe, 225.
Oiron, faienced, 279.
Old Bridge, New Jersey, 455.
“Old style,” Greek, 229.
Olery, Joseph, artist at Moustiers, 283.
Olpe, 226.
Omar, 191.
Ometepec Island, 419, 420, 421.
Onyx-ware, Wedgwood’s, 364.
Oosei-tsumi, 20, 158.
Opium-pipes, 119.
Oporto, 239.
Oppal, Bengrath, 338.
Oriental art, its leading features, 37;
use of color, 37, 38;
conventional forms, 38.
Orinoco, tribes of the, 438.
Orleans faience, 312;
porcelain, 317.
Ormuzd, 190.
Osiris, 21.
Osman, 191.
Ostrakinon, 227.
Ott & Brewer, Trenton, 462, et seq.
Ottaviano, assistant of Luca della Robbia, 253.
Ouan-lou-hoang, 139.
Outang, 124.
Owari, 159, 175, 179, 181.
Oxides, 65.
Oxybaphon, 225.

PACHACAMAC, 396.
Pa-kwa, 110.
Palenque, 423.
Palermo, 247.
Palestine, 70, 71.
Palissy, Bernard, 42, 63, 179;
imitation ware, 239;
sketch of his life, 273;
imitators, 277;
works, 277, 329, 346, 366.
Pallandre, flower-painter, 324.
Pallas Athene, 222.
Palmer’s pottery, 360.
Pandora, 21.
Paphos, 201, 204.
Parent, director at Sèvres, 315.
Parian, 61;
Minton’s, 366;
Copeland’s, 385;
American, 457, 459, 464, et seq.
Paris faience, 311
(see also Deck, Colinot, Parville, Barbizet, Pull, Haviland);
porcelain, 313, 320.
Parville of Paris, 308.
Pasquale, Antonibon, 269.
Pate changeante, 326, 367.
Pate dure, 51, 55.
(See Natural porcelain.)
Pate-sur-pate, 326, 381.
Pate tendre, 52, 55, 81.
(See Artificial porcelain.)
Paullownia imperialis, 161.
Paulson, Joseph, 365.
Pearl, 124.
Pectoral tablets, 93.
Pelasgi, 241, 242.
Pennington, Liverpool potter, 374.
Pennsylvania, Indian pottery, 437;
kaolin, 449, 451;
china works in, 454, 458, 462.
Pensacola clay, 447.
Perrin, Mme., Marseilles, 286.
Perrine & Co., Baltimore, 455.
Persia,—n, 38, 106, 107, 130, 189-197;
in China, 130;
in Spain, 218, 238;
influence of, 198, et seq., 241, 247, 249, 254, 257, 283 (fig. 240), 297, 304, 325, 367.
Perspective in Chinese art, 150.
Perth Amboy clay, 448;
analyzed, 450;
fire-brick factory, 455.
Peru, 393, et seq.;
its history, 394;
pottery, 395, et seq.;
religion, 398;
forms, 400;
decoration, 407;
colors, 408;
customs, 409;
processes, 413, 418, 428, 430, 438.
Perugia, 263.
Pesaro, 249, 255, 256, 257.
Peterynck of Lille at Tournay, 331.
Petuntse, 51;
its composition, 59, 60.
Phiale, 223, 226.
Philadelphia stone-ware, etc., 455;
terra-cotta, 467;
porcelain, 471, 472.
Phœnicia,—ns, 199, et seq., 210, 220, 242, 243;
in Gaul, 273.
Piccolpasso, 50, 68, 76.
Pinax, 226.{497}
Pinxton, 387.
Pirota, Casa, 261.
Pisa, —ns, 218, 234, 248;
majolica, 255.
Pithakne, 223.
Pithos, 27, 222, 223, 228, 243.
Pittsburg, Pennsylvania, 463.
Pizarro, 395, 418.
Place, Francis, 376.
Plumbiferous glaze, 64, 65.
Plymouth, porcelain of, 376.
Poa-en-ssi, 118.
Poirel, Nicolas, 281.
Poitevin, artist, 324.
Poitou, old pottery, 273.
Poland, 345.
Pompadour, Madame de, 314; Rose, 315, 387.
Porcelain, word misapplied, 48;
definition and etymology, 51;
invented in China, 51, 121;
introduction into Europe, 51;
invention in Europe, 52;
composition, 59, et seq.;
Egyptian, 92;
Assyrian, 100;
Indian, 107;
Chinese 121;
without embryo, 140;
invented in Japan, 160, 174;
Persian, 195, etc;
porcelain and metal, 486;
(see also artificial, natural, and different countries).
Porous ware, 459, 469.
Portland vase, 363.
Portugal, —uese, 164, 239.
Poterat, Edme, 281;
his son Louis, 281, 312.
Potters’ Association, 463.
Potter’s wheel, 70, et seq.
Pottery, etymology and meaning, 49;
composition of different kinds, 62.
Pou-tai, 112, 118.
Prices, potters in New Jersey, 455.
Printing on faience at Creil, 307;
at Liverpool, 374;
on porcelain at Worcester, 380;
at Battersea, 380, 381.
Prochoos, 225.
Prometheus, 21.
Psykter, 225.
Ptolemy Claudius, 210.
Ptolemy Lagus, or Soter, 200.
Pueblo Indians, 430, 431, et seq.
Pug-mill, 67.
Pull of Paris, 277.

QUAMON, 162.
Queen’s-ware, Wedgwood’s, 363;
made in Connecticut, 454.
Quintilius Varus, 24.
Quirigua, 423.

RAFFAELLE DEL BORGO, 257.
Raku, 160.
Ramey, R. C., Philadelphia, 455.
Rato, 239.
Ravenna, 262.
Réaumur makes “porcelain,” 313.
Reed, Bristol potter, 373.
Reflet métallique. (See Metallic lustre.)
Regnault, director at Sèvres, 315, 325.
Regnier, director at Sèvres, 315.
Religion and art, 28, 31, 83, 234, 398 (see under each country).
Renard, M., modeller at Sèvres, 294.
Reticulated porcelain, Chinese, 152;
Copeland’s, 385.
Revel, 344.
Réverend, Claude, made “counterfeit porcelain,” 312.
Rhages, 193.
Rhodes, 211, 213, 214, 215.
Rhodes, William, potter at Jersey City, 456;
at Vermont, 461;
at Trenton, 461.
Rhodes & Yates, Trenton, 461.
Rhyton, 27, 222, 225.
Ridgway, Job, potter at Shelton, 388.
Rimini, 262.
Ringler, workman at Vienna, 340, et seq.
Robert, director at Sèvres, 315.
Robert, Joseph Gaspard, artist at Marseilles, 286, 317.
Robertsons of Chelsea, Massachusetts, 459, 468, et seq.
Robinson, Liverpool, artist, 374.
Rockingham ware, 376, 386, 458, 459, 462.
Rome, 24, 240, et seq.
Roman, —s, 233, 240, et seq.;
unglazed ware, 245;
in Gaul, 272;
in Germany, 327, 328;
in England, 354.
Romulus, 244.
Rorstrand faience, 346.
Rose-back decoration, 140.
Rose family (Chinese and Japanese), 140, 141, 142, 176, 182, et seq.
Roses of Colebrookdale, 375, 387.
Rouen, 125, 281, 311, 312, 330.
Roundabout, New Jersey, 455.
Rouse & Turner, Jersey City, 456, 457.
Ruminhauy, Peruvian cacique, 405, 414.
Russia, 344, 345.
Rustiques figulines, 42, 276, 346.

SACRED axe, 124.
Sacred horse, 114.
“Sacred things,” 124.
Sadler, John, 374.
Saguntum, 233.
St. Amand faience, 311.
St. Clement faience, 311.
St. Cloud, 52;
faience, 311;
porcelain, 312.
St. Denis faience, 311.
St. John, Knights of, 215.
St. Petersburg, 344, 345.
St. Yrieix, 53, 286, 316, 317.
Saki or Sake, 170.
Salamis, 201, 204.
Salmon, commissioner at Sèvres, 315.
Salt glaze, 81;
discovered in England, 359;
used at Lambeth, 370.
Samian ware, 104, 233, 245;
in England, 354.
Sandwich, delft pottery of, 359.
Sandy Hill, New York, 468.
San Felipe, 233.
Sans, Thomas, 359.{498}
Santa Cruz del Quiche, 420, 421.
Saracens,—ic, 189, 214, 215, et seq., 233, et seq., 240, 241, 247, 248.
Sargon, 200.
Sarreguemines faience, 309;
porcelain, 309.
Sassanian dynasty, 190.
Satsuma, 161, 167-170.
Sauvage, Charles, Niederviller, artist, 310.
Savy, Honoré, potter at Marseilles, 285.
Saxons, 354.
Sayreville, New Jersey, 455.
Scandinavians, ancient, 344.
Scarabæus, 85;
as signet, 92, 93.
Sceaux faience, 311.
Schaffhausen, 330.
Schelestadt, 329.
Schiites, 191.
Schist, 95.
Schnorr, John, 52.
Scotland, ancient remains, 353.
Seggars, 76.
Seidji, 179.
Seleucus Nicanor, 190.
Semi-china, 458, et seq., 463.
Seto, 159, 181.
Seville, 236, 237.
Sèvres: old paste analyzed, 61;
how porcelain is made, 67, 239, 294;
faience, 311;
Royal factory at, 314, et seq.;
copied at Strasburg, 317;
value of, 319;
pate changeante, pate-sur-pate, 326;
imitated in Switzerland, 343;
artists in Russia, 345;
imitated in Chelsea, 378;
Coalport, 387;
copied in America, 443.
Sforza family, 255, 256.
Sgraffiato, 249;
Minton’s, 367.
Shelton, stone-ware, 360;
porcelain, 386, 388.
Shintoism, 161.
Shiogun, 160.
Shiou-ro, 162, 170.
Shonsui, 144, 160, 176, 179, 185.
Shropshire, 375, 387.
Siam, 108.
Sicily, 217, 218, 241, 242, 247.
Siculo-Moresque, 247.
Sidon, 200, 211.
Siena, 255.
Silicious glaze, 64.
Simpson, William, English potter, 358.
Skyphos, 226.
Smith, T. C., of Greenpoint, 443, 451;
sketch of, 473, et seq.
Soft porcelain. (See artificial.)
Soli, 204.
Solon, M., 325, 326, 381.
Sometsuki, 161;
blue Sometsuki, 175, 179, 186.
Sonorous stone, 124.
Soufflé, 132, 152.
South Amboy, New Jersey, clay, 448, 455.
South America, 391.
Spain, 216, 217, 218, 233-239, 241, 242, 249.
Spaniards in Peru, 395.
Sparkes, Mrs., Lambeth artist, 371, 372.
Spode, Josiah, 382.
Spring Mills, Pennsylvania, 455.
Staffordshire, Delft, 358;
stone-ware, 359;
general history, 359, et seq.
Stamnos, 223, 224.
Stamps for bricks, 88, 101.
Stanniferous enamel, 50, 54, 56, 64, 65, 95, 100, 101, 102, 106, 217, 240, 247, 248, et seq., 253;
résumé of history, 254;
in France, 273;
in Germany, 329.
States, Adam, potter at Stonington, 454.
Stephenson & Hancock, 379.
Stewart & Co., New York, 457.
Stoke-upon-Trent, 359, 365, 382.
Stone china, Copeland’s, 387;
Carr’s, 458.
Stonington, Connecticut, early pottery of, 454.
Stone-ware, 81, 118;
German, 333;
English, 358;
American, 454, et seq.
Strasburg, faience, 286, 311;
porcelain, 316.
Stratford-le-Bow, 377, 471.
Strehla, 329.
Sultaneah, mosque of, 39, 195.
Suma, 173.
Sun as a symbol, 86.
Sun-dried clay, 74;
Egyptian, 88;
Assyrian, 98, 101;
Greek, 220;
Peruvian, 396;
Mound-builders', 427; Pueblo, 431.
Sunnites, 191.
Surprise hydraulique, 152.
Swansea, 387.
Sweden, 345, et seq.
Swinton, 376, 386.
Switzerland, 327, 330, 331;
porcelain, 343.

TABLET of honor, 124.
Tai-thsing, 134, 135, 137, 185.
Talhas, 416.
Tamerlane, 190.
Tao-te-king, 111.
Tarquinii, 241.
Tarquinius Priscus, 242, 244.
Tarsus, 211.
Taylor & Speeler, Trenton, 459, 460.
Taylor, William & James, potters, Jersey City, 456;
at Trenton, 459.
Tch’aï, 122, 131.
Tchang, 122.
Tcheou, 134.
Tcheou blue, 122, 123, 131.
Tchini, 196, 197.
Tchoui, 116.
Tea-parties, 160.
Technology, 48.
Tegua, 436, et seq.
Tellwrights of Staffordshire, 359.
Tennessee Indians, 440.
Terra-cotta, 64;
Egyptian, 88;
Assyrian and Babylonian, 100-102;
Indian, 107;
Phœnician, Greek, etc., Book III., Cap. I., passim;
Greek, 220, et seq.;
Roman, 246;
Danish, 347, et seq.;
Doulton’s, 372;
American, ancient, 426; modern, 455, 457, 467, et seq.{499}
Tervueren, 331.
Teucer, 201.
Teylingen, 334.
Thang-kong, 130, 134, 137.
Tho-tai-khi, 140.
Thoth, 21.
Thothmes III., 200, 206.
Thorvaldsen, 348, et seq.
Throwing, 70.
Thuringia, 341.
Thursfield, Richard, 375.
Tin enamel. (See Stanniferous.)
Ting-yao, 122, 134.
Tinworth, George, Lambeth artist, 371;
plaques by, 373.
Tlascalans, 423, 424.
Toft, T. and R., English potters, 359.
Tokio, 181.
Toltecs, 422, 425, 426, 429.
Tortoise-shell ware, 361.
Tossi-toku, 162, 170.
Tournay, faience of, 331.
Transmutation, 133.
“Treasures of writing,” 124.
Trenton, New Jersey, 459-467.
Trenton Pottery Works, 460.
Tripous, 225.
Trou, Henry, of St. Cloud, 312.
Truité, 120.
Tucker, Thomas, Philadelphia, 472.
Tucker, William E., Philadelphia, 471.
Tunisia, 216.
Tunstall porcelain, 386.
Tupinambas, 413.
Turner, Thomas, Caughley, 387.
Turquoise blue, how made, 123, 131;
French, 323, 324;
Minton’s, 367.
Tuscany, 255.
Tycoon, 160, 161, 163.
“Tygs,” 359.
Tyre, 211.
Tyrians, 200.
Tyrrheno-Pelasgians, 242, 243.

ULYSSE of Blois, 309.
Unbaked pottery. (See Sun-dried clay.)
United States, 442-487;
materials, 446-452;
pottery, 453-470;
porcelain, etc., 455, 457, 458, 459, 461-463, 471-487.
Univalve shell, 124.
Urbino, 255, 256, 257, 258.
Utah, 432, 437.
Utzchneider & Co., 309.

VALENCIA, 233, 234, 235, 236, 237, 238.
Valenciennes, 311, 320.
Vance, F. T., artist, 391, 484.
Van Wickle, stone-ware manufacturer, 455.
Varus, 24.
Venice, 247;
majolica, 262;
porcelain, 52, 268, 269.
Venus, temple of, 203.
Vezzi, Francesco, 269.
Vienna porcelain, 53, 340.
Villingen, 330.
Vincennes faience, 311;
porcelain, 313, 314, 320.
Vineuf, 270.
Violet, Chinese, 149.
Virginia clay, 447.
Vista Allegre, 239.
Voleur, Jehan de, 273.
Von Lang, workman at Copenhagen, 351.
Vulcan, 21.
Vulci, 241, 242, 243.

WACKENFIELD, potter at Strasburg, 286, 316.
Wagenaar, 186.
Walker & Beely, 387.
Walker, Brown, Aldred & Rickman, 375.
Wall, Dr., 380.
Wandelein, director at La Doccia, 268.
Warrin & Lycett, decorators, 483.
Washington, 24, 108, 293;
his Sèvres, 319.
Water-vessels, Peruvian, 401, et seq.
Watson, J. R., 455.
Watts, John, partner of Doulton, 370.
Wedgwood, imitation jasper-ware of, 309;
cameos of, 330;
life of, 361, 367, 374, 382;
using American clays, 446;
his fear of America, 454.
Weesp, porcelain factory, 343.
Wendrich & Son’s terra-cotta, 348.
Wheildon, T., partner of Wedgwood, 362.
Whistling jars, Peruvian, 409, 410.
White, Chinese, 145, et seq., 147, 148.
Willow-ware, 382, 387.
Winterthur, 330.
Wood, Enoch, 364.
Woodbridge, New Jersey, clay, 448.
Worcester porcelain, 379;
and silver, 487.
Wrede, Bristol potter, 373.

XANTO, Francesco, 258, 260.
Xativa, 233.

YANG, 110.
Yarmouth, 375.
Yebis, 162.
Yeddo, 181.
Yellow, imperial, 150.
Yn, 110.
Ynca, 236.
Young, William, Nantgarrow, 387.
Young, William, & Sons, Trenton, 460, 461.
Yu, 147.
Yucatan, 423, 424.

ZAFFARINO, artist at Ferrara, 263.
Zoroaster, 190.
Zuni, 431, 436, et seq.
Zürich, 330; porcelain, 343.

ABAQUESNE, Marreot, 281.
Abraham, Copeland’s director, 383.
Abubeker, 191.
Adam, director at Vincennes, 314.
Adobes, 396.
Africa, 213, 216, 217, 241.
Agapenor, 201.
“Agate” ware, 361.
Agostino, assistant to Luca della Robbia, 253, 263.
Agyllos, 241.
Ahriman, 190.
Ainos, 163.
Akai, 161.
Alabastros, 225.
Alambra, 203.
Albany slip, 457.
Alcora, 239.
Alençon, 53, 317.
Alexander the Great, 190, 200.
Algeria, 216.
Alhambra, 235, 236, 247.
Ali, 191.
Alluaud, director at Limoges, 321.
Amasis, 200.
Amathus, 201, 204.
Amazon, tribes on, 417.
Ambrosio, son of Andrea della Robbia, 253.
America, 391-487
(see South America, Central America, Mound-builders, Indigenous peoples, United States).
American china, 463.
American clays, 446, et seq.
American Crockery Company, Trenton, 462.
American Pottery Company, 455.
Ameya, 160.
Ammon, 85.
Amphora,—æ, 24, 27, 90, 222, 224.
Amstel, 343.
Andrea della Robbia, 253.
Anglo-Roman pottery, 354.
Anglo-Saxon pottery, 355.
Anspach, faience, 330;
porcelain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Antonio, artist at Ferrara and Faenza, 262.
Antwerp, majolica, 331.
Aphrodite, 201.
Apostle mugs, 336.
Apries, 200.
Apulia, 221, 265, 293, 295.
Arabesque, origin of, 213.
Arabs, 189, 190, 213, 214, 217, 218, 233, et seq., 273.
Araguaya Indians, 438.
Archaic Greek vases, 229.
Arequipa, 410.
Aretine ware, 246.
Arita, 161, 172, 176, 179.
Arizona, 429, et seq.
Arsenal Pottery, Trenton, 462.
Artaxerxes, 190.
Articulated vase, 153.
Artificial porcelain, invented in Europe, 52;
classification, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, and definition of term __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
analysis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
difficulty of its manufacturing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Chinese, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Persian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Spanish, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Italian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, and following.;
French, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, and following;
English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, and following.;
American, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
Aryballos, 226.
Arystichos, 226.
Asia Minor, 211, 213, 214, 215.
Askos, 224.
Assyria, —n, 32, 63-65, 97-102, 198, et seq., 220, 426;
porcelain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Astarte, 202, 204.
Astbury, English potter, 360;
uses processed flint, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Astbury & Maddock, Trenton, 460.
Aster decoration, 130.
Athieno, 203.
Aubry, M., director at St. Clement, 311.
Aue, kaolin of, 53, 337.
Augustus II., director at Meissen, 338.
Augustus III., director at Meissen, 338.
Auteuil, Haviland’s workshop at, 287.
Avisseau of Tours, 277.
Awadji, 171.
Awata, 167, 171.
Aztecs, 423.
Azulejos, 216, 233, 236, 239;
Minton's, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

BABEL, 22, 101.
Babylon, 65, 97.{490}
Babylonia, 64, 98.
Bacchus, 21, 22.
Baden, porcelain of, 340.
Bahia, 416.
Bagnall, 360.
Baireuth, 330; porcelain, 341.
Balboa, 418.
Balearic Islands, 236, 248
(see Mallorca, Menorca, Ibiza).
Baltimore, Maryland, 455.
Banko-yaki, 171.
Banks & Turner, 382.
Barberini Vase, 363.
Barbin of Mennecy, 313.
Barbizet of Paris, 277.
Barcelona, 234, 237.
Barlow, Arthur, 371.
Barlow, Hannah B., 371.
Barr, Martin, Worcester, 380.
Bartlem, potter in South Carolina, 454.
Basaltes, Wedgwood’s, 364.
Battersea, 380.
Battisto Franco, 257.
Battus, 216.
Beauvais, 273.
Becker, workman at Höxter, 341.
Belgium, 331;
porcelain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Belleek, Ireland, porcelain of, 388, et seq.
Benedetto, artist at Siena, 255.
Bengrath Oppal, director at Meissen, 338.
Bennett, John, New York, 483.
Bennington, Vermont, 457;
ceramic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Benten, 162.
Berlin, 338, 341, 342.
Bernardo Buontalenti, inventor of Medicean porcelain, 268.
Bernart, Jehan, 279.
Beverly, Massachusetts, 468.
Beyerlé, Baron de, 310.
Biagio, artist at Faenza and Ferrara, 262.
Bikos, 223.
Billingsley, or Beely, 387.
Bingley, Thomas, 376.
Binns, R. W., director at Worcester, 380.
Birkenhead, 375.
Biscuit, meaning of, 53.
Bis-ja-mon, 162, 163.
Bissen, Danish sculptor, 349, 351.
Bleu fouetté, 132.
Blois faience, 308.
Bloor, Ott & Booth, Trenton, 462.
Bloor, Robert, 379.
Bloor, Trenton potter, 460.
Blue-and-white porcelain of China, 123, et seq.;
of Japan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Blue of the sky after rain, 122, 131.
Blunger, 67.
Boccaro, 119.
Boileau, director at Sèvres, 314.
Bone, enameller (Plymouth), 377.
Bordeaux, 312;
porcelain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Böttcher, 52, 336, 337, 452.
Bourg-la-Reine, 288, 302, 303, 304.
Bow china, 377, 379, 471.
Boyle, John, partner of Minton, 366.
Bracquemond, M. and Mme., 288, 291, 295, 322.
Bradwell stone-ware, 360.
Bramelds of Swinton, 386.
Bramfield, J. and W., 376.
Brazil, 413, 414-417.
Breslau, 329.
Brewer, J. Hart, Trenton, 462, 465.
Brichard, Eloi, director at Vincennes, 314.
Bricks, 88, 89, 98, 101, 106, 220, etc.
Brick stamp, 88, 101.
Bristol pottery, 373;
porcelain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Britain, Great, and Ireland, 352-390.
Brongniart, director at Sèvres, his classification, 54, 55, 315, 316, 318.
Broome, Isaac, Trenton artist, 464, et seq.
Brosely pottery, 375.
Brown, Westhead, Moore & Company, 388.
Brühl, Count, 338, 339.
Brussels, 331;
porcelain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Buddha, 110, 111.
Buddhism, 111, 161.
Buen Retiro, 238.
Bunsen, 85, 241.
Burroughs, G. S., Trenton, 462.
Burslem, 360;
Wedgwood at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Butler, Frank A., 371.
Byzantium, —ine, 241, 248.

Cuaballito, Peruvian, 409.
Cabuahuil, 421.
Cairo, 214.
Caistor ware, 354.
Caldas, 239.
Caldwell & Wood, 364.
Callimachus and the Corinthian order, 301.
Caltagirone, 247.
Camaïeu, 123, 282, 333.
Cambrian Pottery, 387.
Cambridge, Massachusetts, 468.
Cambyses, 29, 200.
Camillo, artist at Ferrara, 262.
Campania, 241.
Campbell, Colin Minton, 360, 368.
Capo di Monte, 268, 269, 270.
Carolina, clays, 440, 447;
works in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Carr, James, New York, 458, 463.
Cartalege, Charles, Greenpoint, 472.
Casa Pirota, 261.
Castel-Durante, 257.
Castellani collection, 185, 243, 247, 252, 261, 262, 266.
Castelli, 264.
Catto, artist at Faenza and Ferrara, 262.
Caughley, 387.
Céladon, 116, 131, 150, 161, 179, 195, 197.
Celts, —ic, 274;
Irish, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Central America, 418-424.
Ceramic art, its origin, 19, et seq.;
etymology of “ceramic,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
overall view of, see Introduction;
its struggles in America, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, et seq.{491}
Cesnola, General L. P., 199, 202, et seq.
Chaffagiolo, 255.
Chaffers, Richard, 374, 471.
Chamberlains of Worcester, 380.
Chambrette, Jacques, Luneville, 310.
Champion, Richard, 376, 386.
Chang-ti, 110, 111.
Chanon, Commissioner at Sèvres, 315.
Cha-no-yu, 160.
Chantilly, porcelain of, 313.
Chapelle of Sceaux, 311.
Chaplet, artist, 288, 302.
Chelsea-Derby, 379.
Chelsea (England) porcelain, 377, et seq.
Chelsea (Massachusetts), 459, 468, et seq.
Cheou-lao, 111, 162.
Cherokee, clay, 447.
Cheroulion, 223.
Cherpentier, François, 279.
Chertsey, tiles, 355.
Chicanneau, 52, 312.
Chichimecs, 422, 426.
Chili, —ans, 402, 408.
Chimu, —s, 399, 400, 408, 409.
China, —ese, general history, 109-153;
legend, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
porcelain in Egypt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
customs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
in Iran, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
general reference, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, et passim, to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__.
Christ, 22.
Christiania, faience of, 347.
“Christian” porcelain, 164, 184.
Chrysanthemo-Pæonian family, 138, 176, 177.
Chulula, 424.
Chytrai, 225.
Cincinnati, 463.
Citium, 201, 202.
City Pottery, Trenton, 461.
Clark, Shaw & Co., of Montereau, 307.
Classification, 54, et seq.
Clay, composition of, 61.
Clays, American, 446, et seq.
Clerissy family at Moustiers, 283.
Clignancourt, 320.
Cloisonné, enamel, 108, 181, 182;
Minton’s, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Coast pottery of Peru, 400.
Cobalt, blue, 123.
Cockscomb, 124.
Coke, John, Pinxton, 387.
Colebrookdale Pottery, 375, 387.
Colhuas, 422.
Colinot of Paris, 306.
Colombia, 417, 437.
Colorado, 429, et seq.
Color, its place in Greek art, 36;
in Asian art, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, et seq.;
how to get, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Composition of wares and glazes, 59.
Concealed color, porcelain of, 123.
Cones, Egyptian, 30, 89.
Confucius, 111.
Connecticut felspar, 449;
stoneware made in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Conrade Brothers, artists at Nevers, 282.
Constantine, 241.
Convent of Gratitude, 118.
Cookworthy, William, 376, 386, 447.
Copan, 423.
Copeland parian, 366;
sketch of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, et seq.;
porcelain and silver, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Copenhagen faience, 347;
ceramic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Cordova, 217.
Corea, 154, 155, 159, 161, 163, 313.
Corean, 158, 160, 161, 164.
Corinth, 241, 242.
Cornwall kaolin, preparation of, 61;
analyses, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
used at Greenpoint, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Coroados of Brazil, 415.
Corrugated ware, from Colombia, 417;
from the West, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
Cortez, 423, 424.
Costa Rica, 419.
Coxon & Co., Trenton, 462.
Coxside porcelain, 376.
Cozzi, Geminiano, 269.
Crackle, 116, 120, 148, 161, 168.
Crauden’s chapel tiles, 356.
Cream-colored ware, Wedgwood’s, 363;
American, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, and following.
Creil faience, 306;
porcelain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Creussen stone-ware, 336.
“Crouch-ware,” 360.
Crown-Derby, 379.
Crusaders, 214, 247, 356, 357.
Cuarto Real, 236.
Cup of Tantalus, 152, 153.
Cup of the learned, 125.
Curium, 201, 204, 206, 207, 208.
Custine, Count, 310.
Customs illustrated by pottery, 26, et seq.
(see also various countries—Egypt, Assyria, Babylonia, etc.).
Cutts of Pinxton, 387.
Cuzco, 400, 412.
Cyfflé, Paul Louis, Luneville and Niederviller, 310.
Cyprus, 199, 220.
Cypselus, 241.
Cyrene, 216.
Cyrus, 190.

DAIKOKOU, 162.
Dali, 202, 206, 208, 209.
Damascus, 214, 215.
Damousse, artist, 288.
Danaus, 21.
Darmstadt, porcelain of, 341.
Darnet, Mme., 53, 317.
Davis, Isaac, Trenton, 460.
Deck, faience of, 304;
porcelain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Decoration, best styles of, 44, 80, 81.
Decorative Art Society, 483.
Delaplanche, artist, 288, 292.
Delaware, Indian pottery, 438;
Kaolin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Delft, 136;
French, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.{492}
Della Robbia ware, imitation, 265, 268, 366
(see Luca, Andrea).
Demaratus, 241, 242.
Denmark, 347-351.
Dennis, S., Connecticut potter, 454.
Derby porcelain, 378, 379.
Deruta, 263.
Desima, 176, 186.
De St. Criq & Company, at Creil, 307; at Montereau, 307.
Difficult ware, 168.
Dillwyn, Swansea, 387.
Dinos, 225.
Diogenes, 26, 27, 222.
Diskos, 226.
District of Columbia, Indian pottery, 438.
Doccia, La, 268.
Dog of Fo, 113, 157, 163.
Dossi Brothers, artists at Ferrara, 262.
Doulton ware, 370, et seq.;
sketch of John Doulton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
artists, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
terra cotta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
imitation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Dragons, Chinese, 112;
Japanese, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Dresden, 52, 336, et seq.;
ware copied, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Dubarry, or Pompadour Rose, 315, 387.
Dubois Brothers, 313.
Duesbury family, 378, 379.
Du Liege, porcelain painter, 324.
Dunkirk, 311.
Durantino, Francesco, 259.
Dutch in Japan, 164.
Dynastic colors of China, 115.
Dwight, Dr., first English porcelain, 52.
Dwight, John, potter at Fulham, 373.

EAST BOSTON, 463.
East Liverpool, 451, 452, 463.
East Trenton Pottery Company, 462.
Ebelman, director at Sèvres, 315, 316, 326.
Ecouen, château of, 281.
Egg pottery, 171.
Egg-shell porcelain, 133, 140;
French, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Egypt, —ian, 20, legend, 21;
Chinese porcelain in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
customs shown through pottery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, et seq.;
porcelain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, et seq.;
glaze, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
symbols, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, et seq.;
in Cyprus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, et seq.;
in Etruria, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
processes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
history and general reference, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__.
Elers Brothers, 360.
“El Frate,” artist at Ferrara, 263.
El Moro, 431.
Ely tiles, 357.
Enamel, 63-65.
(Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.)
Encaustic tiles, 366.
England, first porcelain made in, 52, 242, 352, et seq.;
tiles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
lead-glazed ceramics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Delft, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
porcelain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
her debt to America, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
English marks in America, 445.
English porcelain, composition, 61;
history, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, and following
Eraku, 179.
Etruria, 241, et seq.;
Wedgwood’s, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Etruria Pottery Company, Trenton, 462, et seq.
Etruscan, 240, et seq.;
black, red, and yellow pottery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ettlinger, commissioner at Sèvres, 315.
Europe, 198.
European art, its fountains, 198.
Evagoras, 200.

FAENZA, 261, 262, 265, 424.
Faience defined, 49;
à niellure, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
à la corne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Falconer, John M., artist, 484, 485.
Families of Chinese porcelain, 138.
Fauquez family, St. Amand, 311;
of Valenciennes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ferrara, 262.
“Fine style,” Greek, 230.
Flanders, faience of, 311.
(Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.)
Flashed glaze, 133.
Flights of Worcester, 380.
Florence, porcelain invented at, 52;
its majolica, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
porcelain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
“Florid style,” Greek, 230.
Florida, Indian pottery, 438;
clay, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Flushing, Long Island, 463.
Fo, 110, 113.
Fogen, 159.
Fong-hoang, 114, 163.
Fontana family, 258.
Fontenoy vase, 23.
Forli, 262.
Fou-hi, 110.
Fouque, Joseph, 284.
Fournier, 351.
Fourniera of Limoges, 320.
France, 271-326;
ancient, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
porcelain composition, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
history, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, and following
Francesco Durantino, 259.
Francesco Maria, 255.
Francesco Vezzi, 269.
Francesco Xanto, 258.
Francis I., 266.
Frankenthal, 317, 341.
Frye, Thomas, artist at Bow, 377.
Fulham settled by Dutch, 358;
stoneware, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Furnaces, 74, et seq.
Fürstenburg, porcelain of, 340, 351.

GALLIENUS, 25.
Galloway & Graiff, Philadelphia, 455.
Garducci, artist at Urbino, 258.
Garrett, partner of Copeland, 383.
Gaul, 272.
Gelanor, 21.
Geminiano Cozzi, 269.
Genghis Khan, 190.
Georgia, Indian pottery, 438;
clay, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
kaolin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Gérault Daraubert, 317.{493}
Germany, pottery of, 327-330;
stoneware, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
porcelain, composition of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Gien faience, 309.
Ginori, Marquis Carlo, 268.
Gioanetti, Dr., founds factory at Vineuf, 270.
Giorgio Andreoli, imitator of Luca della Robbia, 253;
artist at Gubbio, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, and following
Giovanni, son of Andrea della Robbia, 253.
Girolamo, son of Andrea della Robbia, 253.
Giyoki, or Gyoguy, 73, 159, 160.
Glasgow Pottery Company, 460, 462.
Glaze, porcelain, 60;
artificial porcelain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
pottery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
history of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Glazing, 80, 81.
Glot of Sceaux, 311.
Göggingen, 330.
Golgoi, 203.
Goodwin, John, Trenton, 460.
Gosai, 176, 177.
Goths, 217.
Græco-Egyptian, 91.
Graffiti, 249;
Minton’s, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
“Grains of rice” work, 152, 197.
Granada, 216, 218, 233, 236.
Granite-ware, 456, et seq.
Gravant, director at Vincennes, 314.
Graybeards stone-ware, 335.
Greatbatch, D., modeller, at Jersey City, 456.
Greece,—eek, legend as to origin of pottery, 21, 22;
conquests defined, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
customs shown by pottery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
painting, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__;
forms, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
whence derived, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, and following;
glaze, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
molding and modeling, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
wheel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
furnaces, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in Cyprus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, and following;
origin of Greek art, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
general history, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sun-dried pottery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
terracotta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
styles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, and following;
influence in Italy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, et seq., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
in France, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
in Denmark, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in Brazil, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in the United States, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, et seq. passim, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
general reference, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__.
Green family, China, 130, 139.
Greenpoint porcelain, 443;
imported kaolin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
kilns, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
history, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, and following;
ingredients, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
cookie, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Greenwood Pottery Company, 462.
Grellet Brothers of Limoges, 320.
Grès de Flandre, 336;
revived by Doulton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Gros-Caillou, 311.
Grosso, artist at Ferrara, 263.
Guatemala, 420.
Gubbio, 259.
Gueguetenango, 420, 421.
Guettard, chemist at Bagnolet, 317.
Guidobaldo II., 257, 259, 261.
Guik-mon, 161.

HAGUE, the, 343.
Haguenau, 286.
Haji, 158, 159.
Halm Art Pottery Company, New York, 468.
Hancock, R., engraver, 381.
Handley, A., artist at Worcester, 381.
Hanford, Isaac, potter at Hartford, 454.
Hangest, Hélène de, 279.
Hannong, Charles François, potter at Strasburg, 286;
family, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__.
Hard porcelain. (See Natural.)
Harrison, partner of Wedgwood, 362.
Hartford, Connecticut, 454.
Harvey & Adamson, Philadelphia, 455.
Hattersley, Charles, Trenton, 461.
Haviland, Charles Field, 325.
Havilands, of New York and Limoges, 287;
their ceramics and process, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
their creators, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
examples, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, and following;
mark, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; porcelain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, and following;
faience imitation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hawthorn pattern, Chinese, 128; black, 129.
Helstone china clay, 376.
Hemphill, Judge, Philadelphia, 472.
Henderson & Co., D., Jersey City, 455, 472.
Henri Deux ware, 63, 279;
Minton’s, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Herbertsville, New Jersey, 455.
Herculaneum pottery, 375.
Hermann, 24.
Hesdin, 273.
Hesse-Cassel, porcelain of, 341.
Hide-yoshi, 160.
Hindoos, 105.
Hirschvogel, 329.
Hispano-Moresque, 217, 233, et seq., 240.
History illustrated by pottery, 23, 139.
Hizen, 160, 161, 175, et seq., 179.
Hoang-ti, 20, 110, 113, 116.
Höchst, faience, 330; porcelain, 340.
Holland, faience, 331-333;
ceramic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Holmos, 225.
Holdship, Josiah, Worcester, 381.
Hollins, Michael Daintry, 366, 368.
Homer, 75.
Ho-nan, 121.
Honduras, 423.
Honorific marks, 123.
Horoldt, director at Meissen, 337, 338.
Hotei, 162.
Houdayer, John F., Trenton, 460.
Höxter, 341.
Hudson River Pottery, New York, 457.
Hulaku, Khan, 191, 193.
Hydria, 224.
Hyrche, 223.

IBERIAN peninsula, 233-239.
Ibis mummy pots, 90.
Idalium, 202, 203.
Illinois, ancient, 431, 438;
kaolin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Imari, 175.
Inachus, 21.
Incas of Peru, 395.
India, 105-108, 138.
“Indian” porcelain, 187.{494}
Indiana kaolin, 449.
Indians, North American, 425, 429-441.
Inland pottery of Peru, 400.
Ipsen, Mme., 347.
Ireland, ancient, 353.
Iron-stone china, 458.
Irving, 24.
Ise, 160, 172.
Israelites, 31, 88.
Italy: potter’s wheel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER

THE END.

THE END.


VALUABLE AND INTERESTING WORKS

FOR

STUDENTS OF ANCIENT AND MODERN ART.

VALUABLE AND INTERESTING WORKS

FOR

STUDENTS OF ANCIENT AND MODERN ART.

Harper & Brothers will send either of the above works by mail (excepting the larger works, whose weight excludes them from the mail), postage prepaid, to any part of the United States, on receipt of the price.

Harper & Brothers will mail any of the above works (except for the larger ones, which are too heavy for mailing) with prepaid postage to anywhere in the United States upon receiving payment.

————

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

For a full list of works published by Harper & Brothers, see Harper’s New and Enlarged Catalogue, 332 pp., 8vo, with a Complete Analytical Index, and a Visitors’ Guide to their Establishment, giving an interesting description of the buildings in which their business is carried on, and of the various processes in the manufacture of their books. Sent by mail on receipt of Nine Cents.

For a complete list of works published by HarperCollins, check out Harper's Updated and Expanded Catalog, 332 pages, 8vo, featuring a Complete Analytical Index, and a Visitor’s Guide to Their Place, which provides an engaging description of the buildings where their business operates, and of the different processes used in making their books. Available by mail for Nine Cents.

————

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Pottery and Porcelain of all Times and Nations.

Pottery and Porcelain from All Time Periods and Cultures.

With Tables of Factory and Artists’ Marks, for the Use of Collectors. By William C. Prime, LL.D. Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, Uncut Edges and Gilt Tops, $7 00; Half Calf, $9 25. (In a Box.)

With Tables of Factory and Artists’ Marks, for the Use of Collectors. By William C. Prime, LL.D. Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, Uncut Edges and Gilt Tops, $7.00; Half Calf, $9.25. (In a Box.)

The Ceramic Art.

Ceramic Art.

A Compendium of the History and Manufacture of Pottery and Porcelain. By Jennie J. Young. 8vo, Cloth. (Just Ready.)

A Collection of the History and Production of Pottery and Porcelain. By Jennie J. Young. 8vo, Cloth. (Now Available.)

The China Hunters Club.

The China Hunters Club.

By the Youngest Member. Illustrated. Post 8vo, Cloth, $1 75.

By the Youngest Member. Illustrated. Post 8vo, Cloth, $1.75.

Art Education Applied to Industry.

Art Education in Industry.

By Geo. Ward Nichols. Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, Illuminated and Gilt, $4 00.

By Geo. Ward Nichols. Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, Illuminated and Gilt, $4.00.

Contemporary Art in Europe.

Contemporary Art in Europe.

By S. G. W. Benjamin. Copiously Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, Illuminated and Gilt, $3 50; Half Calf, $5 75.

By S.G.W. Benjamin. Fully Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, Illuminated and Gilt, $3.50; Half Calf, $5.75.

Art Decoration Applied to Furniture.

Art Decoration for Furniture.

By Harriet Prescott Spofford. With Illustrations. 8vo, Cloth, $4 00; Half Calf, $6 25.

By Harriet Prescott Spofford. With Illustrations. 8vo, Cloth, $4.00; Half Calf, $6.25.

Cyprus: its Ancient Cities, Tombs, and Temples.

Cyprus: its Ancient Cities, Tombs, and Temples.

A Narrative of Researches and Excavations during Ten Years’ Residence in that Island. By General Louis Palma di Cesnola, Mem. of the Royal Academy of Sciences, Turin; Hon. Mem. of the Royal Society of Literature, London, &c. With Portrait, Maps, and 400 Illustrations. Third Edition. 8vo, Cloth, Gilt Tops and Uncut Edges, $7 50.

A Story of Researches and Excavations during Ten Years’ Stay on that Island. By General Louis Palma di Cesnola, Member of the Royal Academy of Sciences, Turin; Honorary Member of the Royal Society of Literature, London, etc. With Portrait, Maps, and 400 Illustrations. Third Edition. 8vo, Cloth, Gilt Tops and Uncut Edges, $7.50.

Caricature and other Comic Art.

Caricatures and other comic art.

In all Times and Many Lands. By James Parton. With 203 Illustrations. 8vo, Cloth, Gilt Tops and Uncut Edges, $5 00.

In all Times and Many Lands. By James Parton. With 203 Illustrations. 8vo, Cloth, Gilt Tops and Uncut Edges, $5.00.

Ancient Egyptians.

Ancient Egyptians.

A Popular Account of the Ancient Egyptians. Revised and Abridged from his larger Work. By Sir J. Gardner Wilkinson, D.C.L., F.R.S., &c. With 500 Illustrations. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $3 50.

A Popular Account of the Ancient Egyptians. Revised and Abridged from his larger work. By Sir J. Gardner Wilkinson, D.C.L., F.R.S., &c. With 500 Illustrations. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $3.50.

Peru.

Peru.

Incidents of Travel and Exploration in the Land of the Incas. By E. G. Squier, M.A., F.S.A., late U. S. Commissioner to Peru; Author of “The States of Central America,” “Nicaragua: its People, Scenery, Monuments, Resources, Condition, and Proposed Canal,” &c. With Map and 258 Illustrations. 8vo, Cloth, $5 00.

Incidents of Travel and Exploration in the Land of the Incas. By E.G. Squier, M.A., F.S.A., former U.S. Commissioner to Peru; Author of “The States of Central America,” “Nicaragua: its People, Scenery, Monuments, Resources, Condition, and Proposed Canal,” etc. With Map and 258 Illustrations. 8vo, Cloth, $5.00.

The Mikado’s Empire.

The Empire of the Mikado.

Book I. History of Japan, from 660 B.C. to 1872 A.D. Book II. Personal Experiences, Observations, and Studies in Japan, 1870-1874. By William Elliot Griffis, A.M., late of the Imperial University of Tōkiō, Japan. Copiously Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $4 00.

Book I. History of Japan, from 660 B.C. to 1872 A.D. Book II. Personal Experiences, Observations, and Studies in Japan, 1870-1874. By William Elliot Griffis, A.M., formerly of the Imperial University of Tōkiō, Japan. Richly Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $4.00.

Bible Lands.

Biblical Regions.

Their Modern Customs and Manners Illustrative of Scripture. By the Rev. Henry J. Van-Lennep, D.D. Illustrated with upward of 350 Wood Engravings and Two Colored Maps. 8vo, Cloth, $5 00; Sheep, $6 00; Half Morocco, $8 00.

Their Modern Customs and Manners Illustrative of Scripture. By the Rev. Henry J. Van-Lennep, D.D. Illustrated with over 350 wood engravings and two colored maps. 8vo, cloth, $5.00; sheep, $6.00; half morocco, $8.00.

A Hand-Book of Pottery Painting.

A Guide to Pottery Painting.

By John C. L. Sparkes. 32mo, Paper. (In Press.)

By John C.L. Sparkes. 32mo, Paper. (In Press.)

Ancient America.

Pre-Columbian America.

In Notes on American Archæology. By John D. Baldwin, A.M. With Illustrations. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00.

In Notes on American Archaeology. By John Baldwin, A.M. With Illustrations. 12mo, Cloth, $2.00.

Fresh Discoveries at Nineveh and Babylon.

Fresh Discoveries at Nineveh and Babylon.

Fresh Discoveries at Nineveh and Babylon; with Travels in Armenia, Kurdistan, and the Desert: being the Result of a Second Expedition, undertaken for the Trustees of the British Museum. By Austen Henry Layard, M.P. With all the Maps and Illustrations in the English Edition. 8vo, Cloth, $4 00; Half Calf, $6 25.

Fresh Discoveries at Nineveh and Babylon; with Travels in Armenia, Kurdistan, and the Desert: the Result of a Second Expedition, undertaken for the Trustees of the British Museum. By Austen Henry Layard, M.P. With all the Maps and Illustrations in the English Edition. 8vo, Cloth, $4.00; Half Calf, $6.25.

Nineveh.

Nineveh.

A Popular Account of the Discoveries at Nineveh. By Austen Henry Layard, M.P. Abridged by him from his larger Work. Numerous Illustrations. 12mo, Cloth, $1 75.

A Popular Account of the Discoveries at Nineveh. By Austen Henry Layard, M.P. Abridged by him from his larger work. Many illustrations. 12mo, cloth, $1.75.

Carthage and Her Remains.

Carthage and Its Ruins.

Being an Account of the Excavations and Researches on the Site of the Phœnician Metropolis, in Africa and other Adjacent Places. Conducted under the Auspices of Her Majesty’s Government. By Dr. N. Davis, F.R.G.S. Profusely Illustrated with Maps, Wood-cuts, Chromo-Lithographs, &c., &c. 8vo, Cloth, $4 00; Half Calf, $6 25.

Being a Report on the Excavations and Researches at the Site of the Phoenician City in Africa and Other Nearby Areas. Conducted with the Support of Her Majesty’s Government. By Dr. N. Davis, F.R.G.S. Richly Illustrated with Maps, Woodcuts, Chromo-Lithographs, etc. 8vo, Cloth, $4.00; Half Calf, $6.25.



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!